《Eaglewood Crumbs》


 Chapter 1： Special edition

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    `P`*WXC`P,P`*WXC`P`¡¡¡¡ A little thing about crush-by Yu Mo


    Perverted liberal arts male. Yan Dan looked at the always vacant seat beside him, lamenting the injustice of the world. There will always be so many school leaders with weird thinking. It is not tiring to work with men and women, and it is not possible to cheat with arts and science. She took the physics test next door to test the history, just want to copy, but there is nowhere to copy.


    The exam bell finally rang, and she began to sort out the things for the exam, and she did not want to put the physics book on the podium. Look at a few more formula examples, she thought. Looking up, everyone almost had their faces glued to the textbooks, and then glanced around. A tall boy walked into the classroom and checked his seat on the front seat table without hesitation.


    Yan Dan glanced at the vacant place next to him again. Only the student seat number was posted on the upper right corner of the seat, and there was no name. She looked at the corner of the table and looked at it again. The boy who was checking the seat number turned around and walked down the long aisle. For no reason, she suddenly had a strange idea: he looks so good looking to study liberal arts. It must be abnormal to survive among a bunch of female classmates all day.


    Without squinting, the man walked to the empty seat next to her and sat down.


    Zhixi often said that she was God''s logic.


    Yan Dan can say without humility that her logical thinking is very normal, perhaps slightly above the level of normal people, but she prefers association. You know, all geniuses always escape.


    The bell for the formal exam rang and the teacher began to hand out the exam papers. Yan Dan got the first page and turned it over. It was far more difficult than the usual exams. It would be a bit difficult. Then the subjective questions on the second page were also handed. First look at the last big question, 15 points, not much. To say less is not a lot, she is not the material of a tyrant. Generally speaking, she can get more than half of the score in the last big question, but she doesn''t even know where to start with the first question.


    Yan Dan sighed in frustration, and honestly started writing from the first page. The boy next to her was writing like flying, which made her think too long, and she even began to wonder if she would fail this subject.


    Finally, the sound of writing next to him stopped, and Yan Dan finished writing the single selection and multiple selection on the first page, and he pulled out a lot of hair. She was really worried that she was bald as a teenager.


    The boy turned over the test paper again, folded it, and lay down to sleep.


    Yan Dan went from worrying about being bald to wanting to spray blood on his face.


    Fortunately, the invigilator came quickly and knocked on the table: "Who puts you to sleep, are the papers finished?" The boy did not speak, and the invigilator continued: "What is your attitude? Who made you sleep? Go out if you don''t want to take the test. , In the future, no one in the society will treat you better if you look handsome..."


    Yan Dan''s thoughts were interrupted, so he had to stop, and he thought: of course being handsome is worth money, at least being a cowboy would be spent by a rich woman. It was probably because of her eager gaze that the other party couldn''t ignore it, and finally turned her head slightly and glanced at her.


    The boys can correct their mistakes and have a very good attitude. They quickly opened the test paper and didn''t know what they were writing.


    Yan Dan also started to tackle the big problem again, and when she worked hard to the final big problem, she found that there was not enough draft paper. She clearly remembered that she had sent three of them, and she only had two in her hand.


    Then, she saw the boy on the side pushing a piece of scratch paper over without squinting. Yan Dan picked up the piece of paper. The handwriting on it was neat and clearly stated the steps to solve the last problem.


    Yan Dan''s hands were shaking. She only had two thoughts: First, this world is terrible, and even liberal arts students are better than her in physics; second, this classmate must be named Lei Mingfeng!


    Zhi Xi said: "You are lucky."


    Yan Dan said, "No, no, no, you can''t call it **** just because you don''t have this kind of luck."


    Zhi Xi said contemptuously: "I don''t need this kind of luck."


    Yan Dan said, "It''s just that you haven''t been hit."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was really hit. The playground was full of voices in the background. A lucky soccer ball hit her back in a parabolic shape from the other side of the field, and then hit her back on the back of the head, bounced and landed in front of her. A boy with broad shoulders and long legs waving his arms, yelling as he ran: "Everyone called you to hide, why don''t you hide?!"


    Yan Dan covered the back of his head and shouted back in grief, "Is anyone like you suing first!"


    "Sorry," someone ran up to her, with a white shirt and school uniform trousers. "I kicked the ball over, so--" Yan Dan looked up, long eyelashes, black eyes and high nose are cute. And it looks very kind. The man continued: "So, I was the one who hit you. I''m sorry."


    Yan Dan temporarily lost the ability to react to the outside world. Because she thinks this is very similar to the classmate Lei Feng mentioned earlier. No, it cannot be said to be similar, in fact, the other person is this person, and they are the same person.


    The boy wanted to raise his hand to help her wipe off the ball mark on the back of the school uniform. After thinking about it for a while, he took his hand back.


    Yan Dan is still thinking.


    The boy said to her: "Please wait for me for a minute."


    He turned around and ran to the goal, took the school uniform jacket, took out the phone from his pocket, and handed her the jacket: "Your clothes are dirty, so I have to cover them first." Then he unlocked the phone screen and asked, "Yours. What''s the number? I will pay you for the clothes next time."


    Yan Dan finally realized that his clothes were soiled, and he just had to wash them. Why pay for a new one. The thinking of local tyrants is always incomprehensible. She hadn''t spoken yet, the boy who had just yelled at her also ran over: "Yu Mo, you seem to have made people stupid."


    You are stupid, your whole family is stupid, and liberal arts men are all perverted.


    Yan Dan said angrily, "No, you will pay me medical expenses, nutrition expenses and IQ loss. In case I am really stupid, just wait to remit my living expenses every month."


    Yu Mo nodded: "Okay. Your number?"


    "If there is no problem, the meeting will be over." Xuan Xiang took the class meeting record in his hand and tapped it on the desktop. "However, the record of the third grade math and science class..."


    Yu Mo bowed his head to organize things. This kind of squad leader meeting is actually completely meaningless, and the class meeting record is equally meaningless. The person who writes it is perfunctory, and the person who reads it is perfunctory, unless they deliberately find fault.


    Sure enough, he heard Xuan Xiang continue to say: "The third grade math and science class is unqualified, take it back and rewrite... Rong Yu?"


    Rong Yu is a third-year academic domineering figure, occupying the top spot in the math and science experimental class all year round. What''s more, she is pretty good, and she gets more love letters than she does exam papers.


    Yu Mo stood up and walked outside the meeting room to wait.


    In less than a minute, Rong Yu walked out first. Yu Mo took a step forward: "...Senior Sister."


    It was very reluctant to call, and he actually frowned. Rong Yu looked at him and asked politely, "Is something wrong?"


    "I want to take up your time." He said, "I know that for the afternoon''s self-study, you already have arrangements and I can pay for it."


    Rong Yu doesn''t go to self-study this afternoon every week. She wants to model for the work-study students next door. This matter is still known to many people. It is said that it is very hard to be a mannequin. You have to maintain the same posture for three or four hours, and the reward is not low.


    Rong Yu stood up straight, with one hand in the pocket of the school uniform skirt, and the other hand holding the class meeting record book: "You want to buy my time. What do you want me to do?"


    Yu Mo looked at her and hesitated for a moment: "Please help me refer to...buy clothes."


    Xuan Xiang walked past them, don''t look back meaningfully.


    Rong Yu asked: "Did you buy it for me?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Really, this kind of reaction is generally not too happy for girls. Rong Yu smiled slightly and handed over the notebook: "Take it, help me rewrite this."


    "Always paying attention to others secretly, you will be regarded as a voyeur." Rong Yu walked in front and Yu Mo followed. The distance between the two could be three more people. "If you are a voyeur, you will Become a pervert."


    There are not too many customers in the mall on weekdays. They are one after another, and their aura is too far from the lovers. It''s a strange combination.


    Yu Mo calmly replied: "Sorry, I made you laugh."


    Of course he knew it. Sometimes when he looked at that person, the marble in front of him reflected his eyes, and he couldn''t stand it. Humans are always very greedy creatures, and they just want to stand still, but they can''t help but take the first step. After the first step is taken, they can''t be satisfied with how they can''t stand closer.


    Rong Yu sighed slightly, very boring.


    On the way back to school, Yu Mo took care of everyone¡¯s emotions and ended the cold show: ¡°Why does Brother Xuanxiang always trouble you?¡± Every meeting, many people just wait for a good show, with some subtle thoughts. The result was three years in high school, but nothing happened.


    Rong Yu said coldly: "It''s like walking on the road and being bitten by a mad dog, you still wonder why the dog is mad?"


    Yes, there are many things, and there is no reason. If you can tell the reason, it won''t happen. Yu Mo stood still, and saw her rushing into the corridor of the liberal arts class to find her sister or younger sister. He thought for a while, and he didn''t really think about the appearance of the girl she went to find, called Zhixi, maybe. He caught a glimpse of his face reflected in the glass window of the classroom. At this moment, his expression was so clear that he couldn''t help but smiled mockingly.


    At the end of the evening self-study class, Yan Dan received a text message with an unknown number: Waiting for me in the bicycle shed after the self-study class.


    She almost broke her mind and finally figured out who this person was.


    Zhi Xi leaned over to look at her phone screen: "You still have a crush on you, I have hope for this world again."


    Yan Dan stared at her: "Why can''t I have someone secretly crush?"


    "I just compared Senior Sister Rong Yu with you. I think God is actually cruel to you."


    "She just looks better."


    "No, her head has a hundred times more presence than yours." Zhi Xi dragged out his bicycle, "you are just a straw."


    Bah baah baah. Yan Dan spit on her behind her back.


    She lowered her head to open the bicycle lock, opened and locked, locked and opened again, finally waiting for someone before the lock was scrapped. Yu Mo carried his schoolbag slantingly, and it seemed that there were not a few books in it, so he walked over unhurriedly.


    Yan Dan shook the phone: "You sent the message to me, right?"


    Yu Mo stopped: "I''m sorry that day."


    "Uh, you have almost apologized a hundred times, and the attitude is pretty good." In short, it is much better than the boy in their class who said she was a fool. That person is basically polluting the living environment.


    Yu Mo took out the shopping bag: "I''ll give this back to you."


    What he uses is also. Yan Dan criticized the words. Of course, she knew what was inside. She thought that the other party was just polite, but she didn''t expect it to be true. She didn''t know whether to accept or refuse. Instinctively, I felt that something was not right, but the other party''s attitude was too calm and steady, which seemed to be small-minded.


    Yan Dan hesitated and said: "Your jacket..." She was still in the classroom drawer. She wanted to return it to him when she wanted to go to the liberal arts class to find Zhixi, but she forgot.


    Yu Mo handed the shopping bag into her hand, with her trouser pockets in her hands: "It''s okay, you''ll give it to me tomorrow."


    Once you come and go, you are twice. pretty good.


    He smiled slightly, and passed her by: "See you tomorrow."


    Yan Dan had a good dream all night.


    She dreamed that she appeared in another smoky world, in which there was someone dressed in mysterious clothes, light and desolate. The man looked gentle and she was drooling with a bad idea to abduct people and sell them to traffickers.


    When I wake up, I always feel that I am missing something.


    The more she looked at the lost clothes, the more shocked she became. She always felt that boys generally had no aesthetic appeal, even if they were opened and hung, they couldn''t do it. Men in liberal arts are all perverted.


    The scores from the previous unified exam came out, and because of the extra scores for the last big question of physics, she happened to be assigned to the experimental class. The third grade is about to graduate and is taking graduation photos in the shade of the playground. She lay on the windowsill and looked down. There were so many heads, densely packed, and she couldn''t tell who was who.


    It suddenly occurred to her that there was still a school uniform coat that had not been changed to someone else. She had thought that if she had forgotten, the other party would always remember to ask her for it, but she really forgot to pay it back, and the other party never came to ask her for it. Yan Dan picked up his jacket and hurried to the liberal arts class. Time was tight and there was only ten minutes between classes.


    She ran out of the liberal arts class. There was a teacher standing at the door of that class. She admitted that she had done nothing wrong and said, "Teacher, please call Yu Mo for me."


    The teacher took a look at her, and probably felt that she didn''t seem to be capable of doing bad things. He turned his head and shouted, "Yu Mo, someone is looking outside!"


    Anyone who stayed in the classroom looked up at her suddenly.


    Yan Dan stood awkwardly, but the person he was looking for couldn''t be hurried, with a calm expression.


    Yu Mo walked up to her, put his hand in his pocket, and looked down at her.


    Yan Danfeng a school uniform, and said graciously: "Look, I have washed it. Make sure it is clean."


    Yu Mo turned his head slightly to look at her, as if he couldn''t understand her attitude, and after a while he reached out and took it: "Thank you."


    Suddenly the bell rang, Yan Dan was startled, and hurriedly said goodbye and hurried back. It¡¯s to prepare the bell. Actually, there are still two or three minutes. I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m so anxious.


    She ran to the entrance of the corridor, only to see the pictures of the third grade were shot up. A boy ran up specially a few steps, turned his head and paused for a moment, and laughed loudly with the boy around him: "In fact, he doesn''t look as good as it is said."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but grin. It''s so naive. There are always so many people who voluntarily come to Rong Yu and speak loudly to attract her attention. She looked at Rong Yu, and it turned out that she was already calm and accustomed, with no reaction at all, even the slight changes in her expression owe her.


    The smile she made made Rong Yu look back at her, and after only two glances, she smiled softly at her.


    Yan Dan was suddenly flattered.


    Rong Yu walked past her and paused for a while: "The color of the shirt really matches your skin."


    After graduating from the third grade, all the pressure was transferred to them.


    Exams and exercises all day long, people are almost out of breath, and I can often hear mourning: "Teacher, please let me go to the toilet." Yan Dan often tried to find a fruit knife to stab him to death while doing exercises. I don''t know what the liberal arts class is like, if it is easy, she really wants to transfer it.


    The phone lay quietly in the small pocket of the schoolbag, except for Zhi Xi who occasionally forwarded some cold jokes to her, there was no more movement. Very strange person, Yan Dan thought, she might be wrong.


    Before the decisive exam began, the school also recruited Xuanxiang, who graduated last year, to attend a pre-exam lecture. As the first place all year round, Xuan Xiang maintained this position for three full years, but was finally overturned by Rong Yu, who was the second in ten thousand years, and he was estimated to have vomited blood from internal injuries.


    Xuan Xiang''s performance was fairly modest, and simply said that some of the techniques for reviewing exams were old platitudes that they had heard too much. The only reason that supports all girls who can listen carefully word by word and has not come up with a vocabulary book is only one thing. Yan Dan thinks that as long as the normal-oriented girls have this idea: his beauty is too high. If not, who has the patience to listen to nonsense.


    At the end of the game, join the team of the liberal arts class. She saw Yu Mo at a glance. He was putting the vocabulary book back, then slowly raised his head and nodded slightly. Maybe it was greeting her, maybe not, and she was not sure.


    The exam passed quickly, and the sky was dimly gray. Yan Dan went back to school to sign the transfer application file, and at the top of the long form, he saw two upright words: Yu Mo. He was one step ahead of her, and he didn''t even have a chance to say goodbye at last. Passing by the corridor of the Liberal Arts Building, I saw a red list posted on the wall, with Yu Mo''s name hanging in the first place.


    Yan Dan called Zhixi: "Which school did you sign up for?"


    "I naturally follow in the footsteps of Senior Sister Rong Yu."


    How talented should you be to be a fan? She naturally didn''t dare to say directly: "Then we will still be classmates in the future, and there will be four years of fate after twelve years of classmates. If we are a man and a woman, we will get married."


    Zhi Xi answered bluntly: "I don''t want it."


    Still staying in the hot city this summer. Zhixi is in the Chinese department. Yan Dan has been picking up for a long time and chose management. According to her beautiful vision, "Management is in charge of people and is more suitable for her."


    The prelude to the university kicked off.


    Zhixi said at noon to invite Yan Dan to dinner, and she never missed a free meal. The restaurant she ordered is also an international student restaurant on campus. There are western food and buffet, which is very good for students.


    They sat down and ordered a drink each, only to see another person hurriedly coming, it was Rong Yu. She just finished class, with a heavy textbook in one hand, her white lab coat tucked in a laundry bag, and a corner was exposed. She moved her chair and made a gesture to sit down: "Sorry, the experiment class is delayed."


    She took out a campus card from her jeans pocket and handed it to Zhi Xi: "I''ll ask you to eat. Order what you want."


    Zhi Xi said: "It''s okay, it''s okay, we buy it ourselves."


    Rong Yu smiled and turned to look at Yan Dan: "Then I''ll go order. If you don''t order by yourself, you will come according to my taste." She stopped them and walked over to order, one by one. Steak set meal.


    After ordering a good meal, Yan Dan asked curiously, "Sister, which college are you in?"


    "Medical school," Rong Yu looked around, then turned his head and said leisurely, "You are late."


    The man stood there, as if a little at a loss, with long slender eyelashes, a tall nose, white shirt and jeans, and the clothes of one thousand people looked very outstanding.


    Yan Dan bit his straw and entered a petrified state: How could it be possible that everyone was in the same school all round, this story is really nonsense.


    Rong Yu pointed to the seat on the other side, which was facing Yan Dan, "Sit down."


    Yu Mo actually regretted a bit.


    It was originally a big class, and it will take more than half an hour before get out of class ends. Rong Yu had to persuade him to skip class. He even said that his life without skipping class for four years in university is incomplete.


    Who knew this scene would make him so at a loss.


    He sat down cautiously, thought for a while, and suddenly moved the chair farther away from Rong Yu.


    He raised his eyes, his tone was fairly steady: "I''m studying history."


    "It''s great that everyone is a high school classmate. This world is so small..." Yan Dan immediately connected. She originally wanted to make up a bunch of embarrassing hahahaha, but the atmosphere suddenly dropped to freezing point, she still shut up.


    The steak set meal ordered was served quickly, and the four of them were speechless and ate each other.


    At this time, almost all the students were out of class, coming in groups to eat, and the canteen was full. The international student restaurant is still free.


    At the peak of the cold field, the chairs on the side made a motion of shaking the floor. Zhixi glanced over to the side. It was a man and a woman who looked suspiciously. They were definitely unpopular figures in the university. She was not even interested in taking a closer look: "Dog men and women..."


    Yan Dan was stunned: When couples came to eat, they would feed each other at most. It was a little bit numb and made people unable to swallow. You actually... curse...


    "Hey?" The girl uttered a single tone, and then stood in front of them, "Sister Rong Yu."


    Rong Yu forks the last piece of steak into his mouth, picks up a paper towel and wipes it, and said coldly, "Hello."


    The girl was very happy and wanted to move the table over to be with theirs: "Do you still have class in the afternoon? If there is no class, shall we go out shopping?"


    "I''m going to be a model in the art studio in the afternoon."


    The girl pouted a little unhappy. The boy standing on the side said: "Wei Young, the share you ordered is here." Yan Dan felt a little familiar when he heard this voice, but he didn''t think too much about it. He couldn''t help but look to the side and cover it immediately Live face: Xuanxiang unexpectedly. Her gossip soul suddenly burned.


    Xuan Xiang pushed the can of milk in front of Lin Weiyang: "You drink this, what is good about Coke." Then he took a sip of her Coke.


    Lin Weiyang immediately turned his head and smiled: "Brother Xuanxiang, you are so kind."


    Zhi Xi made an expression about to throw up.


    Yu Mo leaned in calmly, and when the fork in his hand turned, it reached Yan Dan''s dinner plate. Yan Dan didn''t understand his profound meaning for a while, and he used a fork to move it: "This is mine."


    The fork in Yu Mo''s hand bypassed her barrier, took a piece of lettuce, put it on his plate, and divided the steak into a large piece for her: "I know you don''t like lettuce."


    Yan Dan then understood.


    She pretended to be shy and kicked his chair lightly with her foot: "Hate, people actually don''t like beef..."


    Yu Mo slightly moved his expression, raised his head to look at her, and said calmly, "What snack do you want? I''ll buy it for you later."


    It''s so amazing, he can''t laugh at it. Yan Dan tried his best to endure it and didn''t laugh.


    Lin Weiyang whispered: "They are really nauseous..."


    "I found out that you can stop laughing, don''t wait like this..." Yan Dan smiled, "Sure enough, a joke is the most funny if you tell it coldly."


    Yu Mo smiled seemingly.


    Yan Dan babbled, and stopped when he reached the fork in the road: "Do you still have classes in the afternoon?"


    Yu Mo said, "No."


    "then you--"


    "library."


    Yan Dan was about to say that he was going back to the dormitory to sleep, and suddenly heard Yu Mo say: "The library is quite quiet, and there is air conditioning, no one will bother."


    There is air conditioning, which is really tempting. The freshmen live in the new dormitory building and have not had time to install the air conditioner. Yan Dan was walking towards the bedroom building and immediately turned around: "Then I will go to the library..."


    ¡­¡­go to bed.


    In fact, she still wants to be reserved, don''t sleep in the library until the dark, anyway, read the book to warm up. Who knew it was too quiet, so she fell asleep directly on the textbook. Halfway through his sleep, he suddenly woke up from the cold, Yan Dan rubbed his face, and when he looked up, he saw that Yu Mo was reading a word, and he had already seen the page with the letter S. You know, she has never read the pages of the letter A.


    She stood up and went to the canteen outside to buy coffee.


    Walking outside, a tall boy came to face him, holding a pile of photocopied materials in one hand, while tilting his head slightly to answer the phone. Yan Dan walked past him, feeling weird again, so he stopped and turned his head to look at him. And the man happened to stop, turned his head and looked over, immediately turned around and walked two steps, then turned his head again.


    It is ridiculous that they look back one step at a time. People who don''t know thought they were reluctant to leave at the eighteenth phase.


    Yan Dan shook his head, almost forgetting his original intention.


    In the small shop in the library, there are actually not many things to buy, that is, instant noodles, ham, coffee, and turtle jelly.


    Yan Dan took out the campus card from his pocket, bought coffee, and remembered the boy just now.


    However, they will see you soon.


    Yan Dan joined the drama club. The Christmas rehearsal program adapted the script of "Madame Butterfly": Qiao Qiaosang married a young American official, and the officer returned to China. She waited for many years, but what was waiting was betrayal.


    Yan Dan plays the role of Qiao Qiao Sang. She thought that she would play a passerby at best, such as Madam Butterfly''s maid, mother or cousin. The instructor of the club asked the candidate girls to read a section of John Long¡¯s book. Yan Dan was not sure, so he started reading the first section of the book.


    In fact, it is often difficult to move people by recitation from the first paragraph. There is too much foreshadowing in the front, which makes it impossible to get emotional. When Yan Dan read the first paragraph, his voice was still a bit jerky. After reading it later, he began to be a little immersed in the story, but was immediately stopped: "Okay, you will read the next paragraph."


    The final result was unexpected, she got the position of heroine.


    The time to prepare the drama is tight. Everyone has to attend classes and prepare for the exam. It is very difficult to put together a timetable. Yan Dan acted against the air for several days. Dramas are different from TV dramas. The actors need to be properly positioned so that the audience can enjoy the performance on stage from any angle without difficulty. All the lines must be read fluently at one time, there is no chance of NG.


    Zhixi watched her upside down lines and sent her a video: "This is an excellent assignment in the film appreciation class last year, and it is also about Madame Butterfly. You can refer to it."


    Yan Dan opens the video. It is the story in the video and also an interception of Madame Butterfly. The actor is Rong Yu. She played the perfidious beauty official, large monologues, and delicate psychological drama, which made the girl who played Madame Butterfly bleak.


    At the end of the video, Qiao Qiaosang committed suicide, and Rong Yu ran towards her heroine with despair in his eyes, then raised his hand and gently stroked her face, which could never recover from a smile. She acted so well, obviously good, Jin Yu was in front, and she put a lot of pressure on Yan Dan. If the work of a club rehearsing for many days is not as good as the homework of a film appreciation class, then I am really sorry for passers-by.


    On the sixth day of rehearsal, Yan Dan saw the boys who passed by that day. He was sitting in the first row of seats under the big stage, with his long legs stretched against the edge of the stage, and he lowered his head to silently recite the script with a highlighter. The lines that came out.


    Yan Dan walked over and smiled: "Hello, my name is Yan Dan."


    The man stood up and replied with a smile: "My name is Tang Zhou." He paused, and then said, "No, from now on, I am your Mr. Pinkelton, and you are my butterfly."


    Tang Zhou was in the same class as Rong Yu, majoring in engineering. He is the mainstay of the drama club, but his professional courses are too busy and he rarely spares time to participate in activities.


    With Tang Zhou, it is indeed easier to enter the drama, but she clearly knows that that is not her story. She is only acting, but acting, she cannot get rid of the previous Rong Yu model.


    Tang Zhou pressed his temples with a headache: "You should have seen other people''s performances before, but that''s them, not you."


    If you don''t break it, you can''t stand, but how easy is it to break?


    After finally waiting for the day of the official performance, Yan Danzao arranged the props in the backstage: a white scarf, a dagger, a belt, a small fan, buttons and rouge, all in odds and ends.


    At the moment when the curtain was opened, she looked at the darkened area underneath, and suddenly remembered a sentence: The underground is full of green radishes. What''s so terrible about green radishes?


    She suddenly felt that she had changed, becoming as if there was an invisible thread holding her every move. She played Qiaoqiaosang, innocent and pure, and showed her small fan, small mirror, buttons and rouge box to her Mr. Pinkelton. Then she became Madame Butterfly, with a strange surname.


    She trusted other gods, was cursed by her relatives, and all her sweet words contained discordant preludes.


    She knew that she had entered the play, and the play she had clearly entered was someone else''s story, but she seemed to have become her own. At the beginning, Tang Zhou took her, and gradually, she took Tang Zhou.


    There were many people in the audience, but it seemed that there was no one.


    "Ning to die with honor, and never to live without humiliation." The last sorrow was over, and Mrs. Butterfly stared into the distance, as if staring at the husband of each other. Yingying sadness in her eyes, reaching out to her child, desperately, but never reached it.


    Her former Mr. Pinkelton rushed over, calling her name. it is too late.


    Yan Dan collapsed on the stage, seeing Tang Zhou''s expression, heartbreaking, too deep into the play.


    Zhixi said afterwards: "I didn''t expect you to act really well." In the video of Rong Yu''s performance, it can be seen that she was performing. No matter how delicate she acted, she couldn''t escape the calmness of the bystander. She did not.


    Yan Dan stared at the phone for a long time, and uploaded a photo of the suicide prop dagger to Weibo: "I almost accidentally did a caesarean, causing the murder scene."


    Rong Yu spent too much time on work-study programs and too many thoughts, and finally fell out of the list of the top five first-class scholarships. Xuan Xiang still firmly occupies the top position of the medical school, and the limelight is flourishing.


    On the eve of their clinical internship, Rong Yu sent messages to Yan Dan and Zhi Xi, inviting them to travel: "Master Liu treats you, please don''t extort him carelessly."


    Liu Gongzi is Liu Weiyang, a top student in the Department of Mathematics, and the son of a well-known group director in the city. He is very special. He doesn''t love sports cars or red wine. He just immerses himself in academics. He has already confirmed that he is recommended to continue his master''s and Ph. If he was born in the medical school, I am afraid that even Xuan Xiang''s position would not be guaranteed.


    Yan Dan asked: "How did you meet Liu Weiyang?"


    Rong Yu thought for a while and replied: "Once we were taking the calculus class, he had a whim and asked me what **** is. I wrote him an infinity symbol, and his expression was disdainful. I had to write a 3. Give it to him." From the perspective of Chinese classical Taoism, one life is two, two begets three, three begets everything, and everything is endless. Rather than arguing, she has several alternative answers. As a result, Liu Weiyang accepted it with pleasure.


    This trip was purely picked up. Originally, Liu Weiyang''s father had insufficient number of groups, so he asked his son to bring a few classmates. Liu Weiyang had always been withdrawn and had few friends, so he asked Rong Yu to take a few of her friends, and Rong Yu could do it by himself.


    As a result, after meeting in the airport waiting room, Yan Dan was talking to Zhixi, "In front of Young Master Liu, all men are short, poor and ugly", suddenly he saw Yu Mo, who leaned back in his chair and closed his eyes. One word couldn''t help but ran a tune, and then Tang Zhou smiled and took it: "I won''t go to the side of the first word. I can''t force it. The remaining two have to work hard to get to the side."


    Yan Dan had to shut up.


    Liu Weiyang lowered the brim of his hat: "Just one person."


    Rong Yu guessed the result: "I''m afraid that someone will see my digestive system weakened." She wears framed glasses and has no makeup on her face. The exhaustion after the final exam has not been alleviated. Fortunately, the facial features are exquisite. Someone walked in front of her. Will look back again.


    Sure enough, Xuan Xiang stepped through the security check and went to the waiting room. The moment he saw them, he showed an expression that could not bear to look straight.


    Yan Dan was divided into three seats. Yu Motang left and right on Monday. They were silent. One turned on the TV on the back of the chair to adjust the eyes, and the other took out the book and turned on the top light to start watching. She didn''t feel happy at all, and she hated Zhi Xi for abandoning her, just sitting with Rong Yu, whispering non-stop.


    She heard Zhi Xi''s voice faintly: "Four men holding shelves and pretending to be so boring."


    Rong Yu actually agreed: "Indeed."


    Sure enough, Xuan Xiang''s digestive function was declining, and the airline meal did not move along the way, nor did he touch the snacks provided by the brigade bus. Yan Dan almost thought he was about to cultivate into a fairy.


    The bus drove a car to a small town with a nice view. The mountains outside the town were snow-capped mountains, and the mist seemed to cut off another world. They don''t go to the scenic spots with other people in the group, they make an appointment to rest for an afternoon, and then go to the snow-capped hot springs at night.


    Yan Dan and Zhi Xi had a standard room, and Rong Yu had become the odd number, and they were all alone.


    At the agreed time, Yan Dan packed his backpack and took the elevator downstairs. She thought she was punctual enough, not too early, at least early, but she didn''t expect everyone else in the hall to be in place.


    She asked Rong Yu quietly: "Did you bring a swimsuit?"


    Rong Yu looked at her in surprise: "Of course, it is impossible to go down in a bath towel."


    Yan Danzai looked at Rong Yu carefully. She has a slender frame and a beautiful human bone. She doesn''t know what her figure is and whether her swimsuit is sexy. She is very self-aware and knows that she is not qualified for bikinis. Probably because her gaze was too explicit, Rong Yu took out the hat issued by the team and lowered the brim of the hat.


    The scheduled car came to pick up people on time. It was an eight-seater car. The trolley can only take them to the mountainside, and then they have to change to the scenic sightseeing bus.


    Although the peak of the flow of people has passed, there are still many people waiting to take the ropeway up the mountain. The line had been in line for a long time, but it was still out of sight. Suddenly, Tang Zhou Yi pulled Yan Dan and squeezed forward: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, please give in, trouble..." His actions were too sudden and without warning, and there was no time for the others to react.


    Yu Mo was stunned for a moment, and instinctively wanted to follow, but Rong Yu stopped him for a while and stopped immediately.


    He laughed mockingly, it was his own, if it wasn''t... in fact he had no position. Waiting is indeed the best way.


    Yan Dan was dragged forward. She realized that they were jumping in line and said hurriedly: "Tang Zhou, you have to pay attention to your quality!"


    Tang Zhou jumped in and apologized sincerely: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we are in a hurry for the evening flight, I''m really sorry." Soon, he distanced himself from his fellow travelers.


    They sat on the cable car, and slowly, the cable car entered a cloud of smoke. It seems that there has been such a scene in my mind: the incense is like crumbs, the lonely empty courtyard, year after year, how many love-hate entanglements will eventually turn into blue smoke. As the sky darkened, Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Tang Zhou''s profile, silently in a daze.


    It was a very strange world, and a very lonely story seemed to be staged in that world. From the beginning to the end of the story, he was trying to find a distance. He wanted to ask God for relief, but he couldn''t forget it. As long as the life is, the pain is so deep, like bone marrow, unable to get rid of it.


    Fortunately, it was just a dream, just like Mrs. Butterfly''s drama. In the play, he is Mr. Pinkelton, and she is his butterfly. After the play, it is nothing.


    It''s just a dream. It''s just a play.


    Tang Zhou slowly breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they returned by the ropeway from the top of the mountain, the others were not in line yet. Zhixi asked Yan Dan how the scenery above was good, but she stubbornly couldn''t tell why it was so, and finally could only say that it was not so good. Xuan Xiang suggested that instead of queuing anymore, he should go directly to the hot spring. No one else had any objection. As a result, they ran into acquaintances on the bus to the hot springs. The slender girl saw them, her eyes glowed in surprise, and shouted, "Brother Xuanxiang, you are actually here."


    It''s Lin Weiyang. Rong Yu pressed down the brim of his hat again and turned to look outside the window. The flashing light outside the window reflected on her face, cold and beautiful. It is a pity that Lin Weiyang still saw her, very happy: "Sister Rong Yu."


    Lin Weiyang just passed her seventeenth birthday, a few years younger than them. She practiced dancing since she was a child, and never participated in their past fighting between the desks. She clapped her hands: "Let''s play a game."


    A group of two, according to the three-legged rule of two, set off from the bottom of the hot spring, and finally the two who ran to the pool on the top of the mountain should ask everyone to eat snacks for three days.


    It was a ghostly messenger, and Yan Dan felt that it was not very good from the lottery. Sure enough, it was Tang Zhou who got the same lottery as her. Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "Junior sister, our team is absolutely invincible."


    Yan Dan also smiled: "The brother said yes."


    Rong Yu was drawn with Liu Weiyang, Xuan Xiang and Lin Weiyang, Zhi Xi and Yu Mo.


    They changed their swimsuits and swimming trunks, stored their belongings, and stood by the lowest hot spring pool. They supervised each other and tied one person''s left leg to the other''s right leg. Finally, they got the time right and started to run up. .


    The large troops on the mountain are preparing to go back to the hotel to rest, and the crowd is surging, not to mention that the two-person three-legged action is hindered. Yan Dan was dragged by Tang Zhou, avoiding the crowd, jumping over the steps, and heading straight to the top hot spring pool. Halfway through, he found that no one could be found: "Would you like to wait for them?"


    Tang Zhou chuckled: "If you want to win, you will win thoroughly."


    They reached the first group, and the second group was Yu Mo and Zhixi. Zhi Xi pulled off the straps of the leggings with disgust, carefully raised his feet to test the temperature of the water in the pool, and when he got used to some, he put both legs in. When she got her hot red legs out of the hot spring, the two groups behind finally came up.


    Rong Yu and Liu Weiyang are still a little slower. She smiled and said, "We don''t have a tacit understanding, we don''t cooperate well."


    When he went down the mountain, he drew lots again, Yan Dan drew Yu Mo, Tang Zhou and Zhixi''s clan, Rong Yu looked at the pattern on the note and sighed, Xuan Xiang said briefly: "No need to compare, I lose."


    Lin Weiyang was not convinced: "How come you gave up, you haven''t tried it yet."


    Rong Yu generously knotted the ribbon on his leg and handed the other end to Xuanxiang.


    Yan Dan looked at Yu Mo, always feeling a little strange. She thought, each with her own mind, the word said so well.


    When the preparations fell, Tang Zhou took Zhi Xi and ran in the first position. When Yan Dan was playing, he was very involved, eager to win, and urged Yu Mo: "Quickly, catch up with them! Brother runs fast like a monkey!"


    Finally, I managed to catch the last bus back to the town. If I missed it, I had to spend the night in the hot spring pool. But when I think about it carefully, it doesn''t seem to be so bad. At least the night sky is clean and the stars are bright. This is a scene you can''t see in the city.


    Yan Dan had a lot of fun, and felt like walking in the clouds, about to fly. She wondered inexplicably, will there be another world where they can really do everything?


    Maybe there is, maybe it''s just Nan Ke Yimeng.


    She looked at Yu Mo, who was sitting next to him. His face was high and his nose was very handsome. She thought for a while, then suddenly asked: "Aren''t you actually unhappy today?"


    Yu Mo shook his head, turned his head, his expression loosened, and he felt a little uncontrollable. In fact, you don¡¯t even look at the car window glass, how can it be stretched.


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Actually I have a guess."


    "...What?" He suddenly remembered the love letters he had received in person before. No matter how difficult the process was, as long as he had the courage to say it in person, he could always say it. He envied this courage. Although he didn''t remember what the girl who handed over the love letter was like.


    Yan Dan shook the phone, her phone showed that the text message was being sent. Then he felt his phone start to vibrate. Yu Mo hurriedly took out his mobile phone to look at it, only to see that it said: Give you a chance to admit, if you don''t say anything, then forget it.


    He had just finished reading it, and the second text message arrived again: If I don''t admit it, I will change.


    He turned his head to look at Yan Dan, and stretched out his hand calmly. Her hand fell on his. He could feel his palms sweating. This is probably the most stressful moment in his life.


    In the back seat, Rong Yu is the biggest loser tonight. He is willing to bet on losing: "What kind of supper are you going to eat? I''ll wait to buy it." Tang Zhou said in a funny voice, "The yak meat is good, senior sister, remember to buy authentic ones. ."


    Liu Weiyang pressed the brim of his hat as if he was asleep.


    There seems to be a restaurant selling flavored yogurt and yak meat next to the hotel. Xuan Xiang thought for a while: "Yogurt?"


    Yu Mo looked at their faces printed on the car window glass, they were so youthful and carefree. Everything in this world can be hidden, except feelings.


    Yu Mo raised a Teddy.


    His Teddy''s name is Yan Dan.


    He didn''t deliberately, but when he called Yan Dan, Little Teddy would run upright, stand up with his hind legs, put his forelimbs on his legs, and wag his tail desperately.


    He just saw a dirty stray dog ??following him, feeding the ham sausage kindly, and it followed him home. He stopped and looked down at the puppy, whose almond eyes were round, like her.


    It was only later that he was sent to a pet shop for cleaning, only to realize that it was a male dog.


    Yan Dan threatened him: "Say, what else I don''t know?"


    Yu Mo thought for a while and replied, "The clothes...Sister Rong Yu picked it up."


    "No wonder, I said how could your taste be so good-no, how do you know the size I wear."


    "Well, this..."


    "Forget it, what else?"


    "In that exam, I deliberately lent you the physics questions to copy."


    "anything else¡­¡­?"


    "Football was played on purpose..."


    Practice too many times, how to make the most accurate placement. Then you can ask for the number on excuse, and approach it on excuse.


    If there is a distance of ten steps between them, since he has already taken the first step, how can he only satisfy this step? It''s just that he hesitated when he got to the ninth step, did he let it go? And she took the last step in time.


    This is a little thing about secret love.


    "END"


    postscript


    "So, work management is learning how to manage talents." Yan Dan secretly peddled his experience, "It doesn''t matter if it''s not talents, as long as you can manage talents..."


    Zhi Xi pouted his lips: "Bullshit."


    They wore hats uniformly issued by the tour group, cowboy blue, and crowded in the sights.


    Yan Dan swiped his phone, and saw that Zhi Xi had just posted a Weibo, which was reposted dozens of times in an instant: Brother Xuanxiang was amazing. He went to the toilet four times, and all the toilets in the scenic spot were visited by him.


    Yan Dan did not dare to read the comments below. The flavored yogurt sold next to the hotel was yak milk. She vomited immediately after taking a sip. Poor Brother Xuanxiang had eaten it badly. Suddenly, Liu Weiyang, who she was following, also reposted Zhi Xi''s Weibo, and he commented: Xuanxiang''s years of digestive dysfunction has finally been cured.


    Yan Dan raised his head slightly, the sky is so blue, if there is another world, can the sky of that world be blue?


    `P`*WXC`P``P`*WXC`P`

 Chapter 1： And second

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    wedge


    In the empty courtyard, a furnace of incense is like crumbs.


    He stood in front of the carved pane, raised his head slightly, and let the breeze brush his cheeks. His face has been ruined in half, and his left cheek is burnt from his chin, and he has scabs. He heard the sound of light footsteps behind him, stretched out his hand and fumbled by the window, turning around awkwardly: "You are here."


    His eyes are no longer visible.


    The breeze was blowing, and the wind chimes hanging on the panes began to jingle again.


    "I thought it would be painful to be unable to see things, but now I know it''s not like that." He smiled slowly, noble, reserved but firm, "I can still touch with my hands and listen with my ears. Look at it with your heart. The lotus in the garden should be blooming. I smelled a faint scent of lotus in the wind. I heard the rustling of the leaves being blown by the wind. There were drops of water falling from the leaves, and you."


    He slowly raised his hand and said softly, "Let me touch your face, I want to know what you look like." The slender fingers fumbled for a long while, and a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "If one day I I can see it again, I will definitely recognize you right away, and then..."


    Then I am going to find someone who is very important.


    Fish soup and coffin


    It is fine after the snow. The setting sun on the horizon is red, like a fire, and the thin snow on the riverside is also light red, which is really beautiful.


    Hu Man staggered and walked in the snow, leaving a trail of blood wherever he went. He is a notorious Jiang Yang thief, but he was calculated when he stepped on the plate, and ended up in an embarrassing situation. He sighed, tore off a hem, squatted down and wrapped the soles of his feet. After being chased for three days and three nights, the soft satin shoes under his feet had long been worn by the thorns and sandstones on the mountain, and his feet were cold and dull, fearing frostbite.


    He was thirsty and hungry, and walked slowly toward the river. At this season, it might not be easy to catch a fresh fish. But for a thief like him who is not weak in skill, it is not too difficult. He touched his pocket, only a sweat towel on him, a few pieces of silver, but no folds.


    Without the fire, it means that he caught the fish and can only devour it alive. On weekdays, he absolutely refused to suffer this kind of suffering, but when he was hungry and cold like a bereaved dog, there was a glimmer of survival in his eyes, which he could not care about.


    Hu Man staggered to the edge of the river, about to take off his robe and walk into the water when he heard the sound of the water. Twenty steps away, half of the ship''s body was exposed in the reeds. A woman in a light green shirt was kneeling and sitting on the stern, soaking a handkerchief in the river water, and then picked it up to wring out the water. A pair of white wrists were exposed between the robes of the clothes.


    Hu Man''s eyes lit up and he looked around vigilantly. Those who were chasing him had been thrown away. There was no one left in the wilderness on the Lanxi River. He arched his waist and slowly approached the boat. The woman kneeling in the stern of the boat did not feel any stranger approaching, and took out an outer robe from the tub behind her and put it in the river for washing.


    This robe was obviously worn by a man. Hu Man paused and looked at the boat, as if he wanted to see through the wooden planks that there was someone inside. The longer the time of licking the blood with the knife, the more cautious people are, lest there be a mistake. He thought of the anecdote in the rivers and lakes. It seemed that there was a young son who had haunted the wilderness. The maid beside him was beautiful and beautiful, carrying a collection of gold and jade, and drinking a silver cup and jade cup, lest others might not see them as if they were from a rich family. The most famous thieves in the arena have followed them. This thief was notoriously murderous, cunning and cruel. I don''t know how many gangsters died in his hands. The corpse of the thief was finally found in a mountain stream, with his eyes wide open, his face twisted, only a little scar on the center of his eyebrows, and no more scars on his body.


    Hu Man thought about this, he felt cold all over, and he did not dare to approach the boat again.


    Suddenly heard a few coughs in the cabin, a man''s weak voice came out: "Yan Dan, cough cough, Yan Dan, you come in..."


    The woman in the light green shirt hurriedly got up when she heard the words and immediately lifted the curtain of the boat into the cabin. At the moment when the boat curtain was lifted and then hung down, Hu Man already smelled a scent that made people swallow. This fragrance is so tempting to hungry people.


    He was embarrassed, and boldly walked over. It happened that the woman named Yan Dan came out of the cabin again and saw a dirty and vicious stranger approaching. She took a step back in fright, and her voice trembled: "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Hu Man immediately smiled: "Girl, don''t panic, I''m a business traveler, but I met a **** dog robber on the road and was robbed of his goods. All my companions were killed by the strongman. Only I ran a few hills. I just fled here." This sentence is not a total lie. He indeed lost all his valuables. He turned over three hills like desperate before throwing him away.


    Yan Dan''s eyes were clear, showing a touch of sympathy, and smiled slightly: "I thought you were a bad guy." Wu Nong said softly, the color was clear, and it became even more beautiful after a smile.


    Hu Manxin¡¯s itchy hair, took a step forward, and reached the ground: "I fled to the riverside, and I was too hungry to walk. The girl was born with such a beautiful appearance, and she must have a good heart. I wonder if I can give me some food. ."


    Yan Dan shook his head, apologetic: "I can''t be the lord, so I have to ask my son." She turned around and carefully raised a corner of the boat curtain, as if the cold wind outside would blow in: "My son, A senior businessman came outside. He said he had encountered a robber and had not eaten for several days. Can he come in and sit down?"


    Hearing a voice from the side of the boat curtain, it was the same as the voice of the weak man who had spoken earlier: "It''s cold outside, let him in."


    Yan Dan turned her head and smiled slightly: "Please come in." She lifted the curtain of the boat and let Hu Man in. Hu Man''s eyesight is very good, and he can see at a glance that these white hands are beautiful, with soft fingertips, they are definitely not hands that have been trained in martial arts, and have not even done heavy work. In the cabin, a handsome young man wrapped in a blanket leaning on a soft cushion, his face was pale, his cheeks were still a little sickly red, and he gave his hand weakly: "Please sit down. I am seriously ill, so I won''t get up and bow. Please don''t blame it for being rude."


    Hu Man was overjoyed in his heart, but his face was calm: "The son is polite." He was exhausted, and he was afraid that it would take two or three days to recover. But except for a weak **** the boat, he was a seriously ill son brother. , Wait for him to eat and drink enough, three or two strokes can easily control people


    Yan Dan brought a soft cushion and asked the guests to sit down before going to look after the steaming casserole in the corner. Hu Man sat on the mat, smelled the fragrance floating in the casserole, he was even hungry in his belly, only to endure: "How can you two settle down in this wilderness? This area is quite unstable, and there are many Xiangma cottages nearby. This is too dangerous, alas."


    The young man sat upright, with a gentle and gentle attitude: "I saw that the snow scene here is very good, so I rented a boat and wanted to stay on the river for a few days. I have never seen a ringing horse, but I can''t waste my kind reminder, The two of us will leave after tonight."


    Hu Man glanced at the white jade hairpin of the other party''s hair, which was transparent and lustrous. He has a lot of gold and silver treasures in his hands, and he knows that this hairpin is very valuable. Such a young rich man came to the wilderness to enjoy the snow. He was also a sour scholar who wanted to come, and he came out to write a few poems and read a few words. He thought so in his heart, but his face showed an expression of admiration: "Such a snow scene can only be appreciated by an elegant person like the son. I don''t know the name of the son. I am out of danger this time. When I go back, I must provide the two longevity tablets."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he only heard Yan Dan''s chuckle, but when he saw his son coming over, he hurriedly stuck his tongue out, put his index finger on his lips, three points playful and seven points cute. The young man turned his head to look at Hu Man, and said lightly: "In the next Yu Mo, this little thing, my dear friend, don''t have to keep it in mind."


    Hu Man read Yu Mo''s name several times and confirmed that there is no such person in the rivers and lakes.


    The sunset outside has faded completely, the dusk is getting thicker, and the cold wind is blowing. The brazier in the cabin was burning vigorously, warm as spring, peaceful and peaceful, and could not feel the cold outside at all.


    Yan Dan picked up two pieces of linen cloth soaked in water, folded them into two thick pieces, wrapped them in his hands, and brought the steaming casserole onto the low table. The scent only smelled, and the casserole still boiled and bubbled.


    This is a pot of fish soup. It has been simmered for a while, the soup is slightly white, and the fish body is white and greasy, as if it is condensed.


    Hu Man couldn''t help swallowing. Yan Dan took the bowl and chopsticks, first scooped a bowl, together with a fish in it, and placed it in front of him: "Please use." Then he spooned half a bowl of soup and knelt down beside Yu Mo. Blowing the heat slowly.


    Hu Man drank a bowl of soup twice and three times. He couldn''t even take care of the fish bones. The wind remnants usually ate the fish. After the food was eaten, his stomach was no longer empty, and he let out a sigh of contentment.


    But Yu Mo couldn''t swallow it. Yan Dan took out a small spoonful of fish soup, patiently blew away the heat, and brought it to his mouth. Before he swallowed it, he coughed heartily and coughed up all the fish soup. Yan Dan seemed to be panicked too. He raised his hand and kept stroking his son''s back, with a soft voice: "My son, if you don''t want to eat, don''t force it. Call me when you have an appetite, and I''ll cook it again. "


    Yu Mo nodded, leaning on the cushion without speaking.


    Yan Dan took the soup to Hu Man again, and whispered, "My son is not very well."


    Hu Man took the bowl: "The body recuperation and recuperation will be good, but this blessing is something no one can ask for." He rolled his eyes, and he was determined to pay attention. This sickly boy brother must not be able to stay, but this girl , Playful and cute, gentle and considerate, as well as good craftsmanship, it is also good to catch home and be a concubine.


    After dinner, Hu Man suddenly said, "I ate and drank here, and there is nothing to return the two of you. Why don''t you tell a story and listen to it."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Okay, I love hearing stories the most." Yu Mo wrapped a blanket and leaned on the soft cushion, saying nothing.


    The story that Hu Man wants to tell has been circulated a lot in the arena recently, and it is the last time to test the other party. As long as you are in the arena, you will never have heard of it.


    "This story happened in Qingshi Town. A poor boy, his father died, and he had no money to bury him, so he was dragged to a messy grave and buried indiscriminately. The poor boy was still a little filial. I was chewed off by a nearby wild dog, so I dug a hole with a shovel. I was digging and digging, and suddenly I heard a click, and there was a shiny thing in the soil. Guess what?" Hu Man pretended to be mysterious , I saw Yan Dan shook his head, and then said, "That is a cup made of gold, which has already been flattened. The poor boy jumped out of the dirt pit and dug down with his hands, and soon he dug out a few butterfly-shaped pieces. He¡¯s here. He hasn¡¯t seen anything valuable, but those jade, even people who don¡¯t know the goods, can see that they can be exchanged for a lot of silver. He ran home with these treasures, and even ignored his father¡¯s body. The news that he dug up the baby soon spread in the town, and gradually spread to other places. Many people came to hear the wind and wanted to ask the poor boy for questioning, but they were shocked when they opened the door. Guess what happened again?"


    Yan Dan still shook his head: "Can''t guess."


    Hu Man raised his hand and patted on the table, and Deng Ying jumped: "The poor boy has died in his own house, his eyes protruding, his face turned purple, as if he was frightened. His body has been rotten, and there is something on it. The corpse insects crawled around, and he still held the treasures dug out from the random graves. Those who found them took away the jade bib from his hands, but within a few days, they all died again. The conditions are exactly the same."


    A bit of fear appeared on Yan Dan''s face, and even Yu Mo, who had been lying halfway, opened his eyes slightly.


    "It''s like a plague. Anyone who touches this jade will die. Finally, a group of talented people came to Qingshi Town. They kept finding the tombs in the chaotic graves, and they broke into them. They saw the middle of the tombs. Holding a coffin. The coffin is very thick, the wood is very good, and it is inlaid with gold and silver. The coffin alone is the case, and the price of the funeral goods inside is even more predictable. The group opened the coffin and only Seeing that there is a woman lying inside, beautiful and beautiful, she is actually a living person." Hu Man said this, and her tone was a little trembling, "The woman suddenly jumped up and inserted her finger into the leader''s heart, putting a **** The heart was dug out. The man¡¯s eyes were prominent, his face was horrified, and he died without resistance. The rest of the people immediately turned and fled, went back a little, and found that there were a few fewer, but he didn¡¯t have the guts to mess with the grave anymore. ."


    Yan Dan was scared when he heard it, and shrank to Yu Mo. Yu Mo lightly patted her shoulder, and whispered comforting: "Well, the world is righteous, where are there any ghosts in the world? This story is also spread, and the more it is spread, the more you go, don''t believe it." These two sentences are really a scholar. Spirit.


    Hu Man just smiled without refuting it.


    After a while, Yan Dan suddenly said, "Oh, I forgot to take the clothes washed outside and dry them." She stood up and hurried to the stern. Hu Man found her after seeing her washing clothes outside. He secretly laughed at her carelessly, and felt that she was more cute than a shrewd woman. Yu Mo closed his eyes and lay down motionless.


    Seeing the time had come, Hu Man pulled out the dagger from his sleeve and walked slowly to Yu Mo.


    The brazier in the corner was burning vigorously, and the bright red fire light reflected on the face of the young man lying on the soft cushion with his eyes closed, making him even more handsome. Hu Man suddenly rushed over, covered his mouth with his palm, and raised the dagger in his hand. Yu Mo''s eyelashes trembled lightly and slowly opened his eyes.


    As the sun came east, the thin snow on the river bank turned into water droplets.


    A few pieces of thin ice are still floating on the Lanxi River, and the boat on the river is heading northward along the river.


    A young and handsome young man stood on the bow of the boat with his hands held up, raised his head and closed his eyes. He opened his eyes, his eyes were actually red: "Have you packed up? It''s about to land soon."


    When the boat curtain was lifted, a woman in a light green shirt came out, with a lot of things on the wooden tray in her hand: "Okay, okay, don''t rush me." She lowered her body and removed everything in her hand. Thrown into the river. The wooden pan floated away along the current, and the dagger sank to the bottom with a plop. Only a set of dirty men''s clothes and a purple casserole filled with mud and dead leaves floated on the water.


    "That person seems to be hungry too, even eating the leaves and mud with relish." She smiled at the corner of her mouth, and looked up at the young son next to her.


    "You know what it is, and you dare to bring it to me. Your courage is getting bigger and bigger." He closed his eyes, and when he opened them, his eyes turned dark again, "I think you are restless again. Right." This was said with a smile, and the tone was not very threatening.


    Yan faintly smiled: "That mortal has a bad mind and is covered in blood. You dare to eat such a dirty spirit. The leaves and mud are much cleaner than it."


    Yu Mo recollected for a while and nodded: "It''s really not very clean. But it''s better than nothing. If you eat too pure essence, you will be punished by heaven. I still think it''s too long?" He squinted, his face satisfied: "You just want to. Now, this is doing a good day. If you wrong yourself and benefit the world, what can you not bear?"


    Yan Dan was silent for a long time, but couldn''t help but said, "You are a fish-eyed man with a thick skin."


    Yu Mo looked at her, half joking: "What''s wrong with this? Besides, fish and lotus are originally a pair. If I had a thick skin, so would you." He raised his hand, but saw the vast mountains and cliffs ahead. The edge condor hovered, and the highest mountain was covered with white snow: "We''re home."


    Kanasher, also known as Kuanglan Mountain, means the Bi of Mobei in the old saying.


    Outside the Kuanglan Mountain, there is a vast desert, full of wind and sand all year round. But in the mountains it was another scene. At that time, the snow in Kuanglan Mountain had not melted. The newly-grown eagle was pushed down the cliff by the eagle, and flew desperately with its wings; the fluffy little squirrel poked its head out of the pine tree with dark eyes. Looking around without blinking; the fat little tiger was rolling in the snow, and soon he was dragged back to his nest by the tiger mother.


    The true Bi of Mobei is a valley in the mountains.


    Yu Mo raised his hand and imprinted on the huge ancient tree in front of him, and a clear handprint appeared on the thick trunk. With only a few rumbling sounds, the snow on the trees fell one after another, and a tunnel appeared in the center of the trunk. He flicked his sleeves and walked in. Yan Dan followed him and walked in.


    The two of them wandered around in the dark and dull tree hole, and their eyes suddenly lit up, and the bright sunlight suddenly pierced them so that they couldn''t open their eyes: everywhere they could see, there were flowers like brocade, green grass, and the lake shimmering. Lin, the fragrant wind blowing from the face, and the cold weather outside the valley seems to have no effect on this place.


    Yu Mo narrowed his eyes slightly: "It''s better to be at home."


    Yan Dan looked around, wondering: "Dan Shu will definitely wait for me to tell him the story at this time, why isn''t he here today?"


    The corners of Yu Mo''s mouth moved slightly, and he did not speak. He only heard a screaming scream from a distance. A mass of things rolled down from the top of the mountain, crawling in front of the two with hands and feet, tears streaming down: "Coffin, coffin! There is a coffin by the side! The mountain lord, oooooo, it¡¯s terrible..." It was a child with ears on his head and a tail on his buttocks. He had a red, apple-like face, and he was wearing clothes. Randomly twisted into a ball and hung.


    Yu Mo frowned: "Where is the Lord Zilin?"


    "The owner of Zilin Mountain is gone, there is a coffin in the owner''s room, oooooo..."


    Yu Mo picked up his collar and stuffed Yan Dan''s hand: "Let this kid shut up immediately!"


    Yan Dan scratched the soft ears on the top of his head and coaxed softly: "Dan Shu is good, Dan Shu doesn''t cry. May I tell you a big secret about the Zilin Mountain Lord?"


    When Dan Shu''s ear moved, he was still teary: "What''s the secret?"


    Yan Dan gently shook his finger: "Do you know what the real body of the majestic Zilin Mountain Master is?"


    Dan Shuguo was really aroused by curiosity, and the big tail shook behind him: "What is it?"


    Yan faintly smiled and said softly, "I''m telling you, you can''t cry anymore. After a while, Lord Yu Mo will take us to see the coffin. If you cry again, he will be angry. I am punished to take care of that coffin for a lifetime."


    Dan Shu shuddered twice, and hurriedly shook his hand: "I won''t cry, promise not to cry. Lord, you must not let me manage the coffin!"


    Yu Mo closed his eyes unbearably.


    Yan Dan touched Dan Shu''s head and said in a low voice: "Quietly tell you that the real body of Mountain Master Zilin is a mountain tortoise, the kind you can''t see when buried in the soil."


    "Puff--" Dan Shu burst into laughter, hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, his big eyes rolled around a few times.


    Yu Mo whispered, and silently said three times in his heart, "I''m sorry, Zilin, you let others know your amazing secret," before he said: "Let''s go to Zilin to take a look."


    There is a coffin in the middle of the bedroom. The texture is excellent poplar wood, the coffin is very thick, there is no sound when knocking it down, there is also an exquisitely carved griffin on the coffin, facing them.


    The bricks laid on the ground had been pried up, exposing the black soil underneath.


    Half of this coffin was buried in black soil.


    Dan Shu kept rubbing behind Yan Dan, trying to minimize himself, when suddenly his collar tightened and was carried to the front. Yan Dan brushed his big tail and encouraged: "Don''t be afraid, it''s just a coffin."


    Without saying anything, Yu Mo stepped forward and took a closer look. He drew a short knife from the weapon rack next to it and pressed it against the seam of the coffin. With a little effort, poplar sawdust fell.


    Yan Dan said next to him, "It seems that it hasn''t been long since the coffin was closed, and the lid and the body of the coffin were not connected. Could it be that a mummified corpse came in here recently?" Dan Shu shook into a ball. Yan Dan pointed at the coffin-suppressing beast snarled and angered on the coffin, and slowly said, "Coffin-suppressing beasts, but they are specialized in suppressing evil spirits. I don''t know what''s in the coffins?" Dan Shu shuddered even more. Yan Dan suddenly patted him on the shoulder: "That''s right." He choked in his throat and couldn''t help but belch: "What?"


    "I''ll tell you a story. This story takes place in Qingshi Town. A child from a poor family is about the same age as you. The old father passed away and he had no money to bury, so he had to be taken to a chaotic grave..." Yan Dan said with relish. I saw Dan Shu scrambled and threw himself down at Yu Mo''s feet: "I don''t want to listen to the story anymore! Mountain Lord, don''t open the coffin, it''s so scary, so scary!"


    Yu Mo picked him up and scolded: "You are a wolf demon, so you are still afraid of ghosts? The wolf clan''s face has been lost to you!"


    Yan Dan went on to tell the story: "That poor child as old as you died in his own house. His eyes were prominent, his face turned purple, and his corpse stinks. It attracted flies and corpses to crawl on it and bite him, leaving his skin and bones. It''s all clean..."


    Yu Mo looked at her: "Yan Dan!"


    Yan Dan pursed his mouth and said angrily: "Well, I''ll talk about it next time."


    Hearing the words, Dan Shu shook into a ball again, wishing to wrap himself up with his tail and stay close to his mountain lord.


    Yu Mo pressed his hand, only hearing a sound, the coffin lid was pushed open. He glanced into the coffin, his expression was uncertain, and after a while he suddenly pulled his clothes out of Dan Shu''s hand and walked away.


    Yan Dan was curious in his heart, and walked two steps forward, wanting to come closer.


    A pair of hands suddenly stretched out of the coffin and held them upright.


    Yan Dan was startled and couldn''t help taking a step back. Dan Shu covered his mouth, but remembered what Yan Dan said before, "If you cry again, the mountain lord will let you take care of the coffin for the rest of your life", tears can only circle around his eyes.


    Suddenly, there was a bang in the coffin, and a mummy jumped up from it. The flesh on its face was already torn, with prominent eyes and a purple complexion, just like what Yan Dan just said. The mummy hopped and made a soft noise in its mouth, approaching them.


    Yan Dan glanced twice, clutching Dan Shu by the collar: "May I tell you the big secret of a Zilin Mountain Master? The secret about his true body."


    I saw the corpse rushing over and shouted: "Don''t say it! If you dare to say it, this seat will be¡ª"


    "Zilin Mountain Lord?!" Dan Shu opened his mouth wide, almost enough to stuff an egg.


    A bright light flashed, and the mummy suddenly turned into the appearance of the Zilin Mountain Lord. He wore a dark green gown, black hair hanging down his waist, and handsome eyebrows. Yan Dan leaned forward to salute, and smiled slightly: "Lord Shan, you scared us on purpose."


    Zi Lin held his hands and snorted coldly, "I slept in it well, but you were disturbed for no reason. It would be good if you didn''t give a heavy punishment."


    Dan Shu leaned close to Yan Dan''s ear: "Why does the mountain owner like to sleep in a coffin and then bury himself in the soil?"


    Yan Dan held back a smile: "What do you say his true body is?"


    Dan Shu gave a long cry. I used to look at this mountain lord, always feeling majestic and imposing, and I didn''t dare to say a word. Now I know what his true body is, and his deterrence has been greatly reduced in the past, and I can''t help but want to laugh. "The dark green clothes that the mountain owner wore are not very similar to the moss on the tortoise shell?" His big eyes rolled, and he suddenly said a word.


    Yan Dan was startled, but didn''t want to laugh at all.


    Zi Lin''s eyes and ears are sensitive, he can hear the tortoise shell and moss clearly, and his face is getting gloomy. Without waiting for him to speak, Yan Dan picked up Dan Shu and immediately retreated.


    Yu Mo was standing outside, and suddenly there was a flower in front of him, and he saw Yan Dan throwing Dan Shu away and hiding behind him. Then I saw Zi Lin''s angry face: "Yu Mo, get out of the way, I am going to slaughter this wolf cub today, and that **** lotus spirit!"


    Yu Mo smiled wryly: "Come down first. Speak slowly, what exactly did they commit?"


    Dan Shu crawled on the ground, tears streaming down.


    Yan Dan hid behind Yu Mo, standing on tiptoe and whispering in his ear: "Because Dan Shu said just now that Zilin wears this dark green robe, which looks like a turtle shell covered with moss."


    Yu Mo gave a light cough, and hurriedly grabbed the furious Zilin: "Wait later on this matter. The fox people are already waiting outside the valley. Let''s go and see first. Don''t let them wait for a long time."


    Zi Lin straightened his clothes and slowly smoothed his anger: "Business matters, come back and clean up the two of you." He glanced at the two of them, his eyes were like swords: "If I hear the slightest rumor, you two will wait for your souls to disperse. "After speaking, he turned and left.


    Yu Mo squinted at Yan Dan, raised his hand and pinched the tip of her nose: "Owes me again. What will you pay for this account? Let''s say it first, I won''t charge anything worthless."


    Silk and bamboo surround the ears, wear rings and ding dong, and the dancers dance in their dancing clothes.


    Zi Lin sat slantingly at the low table, calmly looking at the fox woman sitting below. The fox race is an arrogant and elegant race. At that time, all the other races in the Kuanglan Mountain belonged to them, but the Fox tribe said that even if the race was destroyed, it would never surrender to others. He had no ambitions, and he was only half-truth and vigorous.


    And the fox woman sitting at the bottom was all plain white, wrapped in a cloak, covered her face with a veil, staring down at the dishes and dishes in front of her, motionless, and seemed completely invisible to the surroundings.


    Zi Lin wanted to wait for her to explain her intentions, but an hour passed and she didn''t even change her sitting posture. Impatient in his heart, he turned his head to look at Yu Mo, only to see a fluffy tiger cub lying on his knees. The little tiger was raising his head, opening his mouth wide, revealing his fangs that had just grown out, and his claws were holding Yu Mo''s sleeves. Yu Mo raised his hand and touched it lightly, then picked up a chopstick, dipped it in the wine glass, and brought it in front of it. The little tiger stretched out his tongue and licked it, slapped his lips and shook the hair on his back, and leaned back on Yu Mo''s knee contentedly.


    Yu Mo raised his head to see the impatience on Zi Lin''s face, smiled lightly, and slowly said: "The distinguished guest is here, I wonder what can I do for you?"


    The sound of silk and bamboo stopped suddenly, and the dancing dancer immediately retreated aside.


    The fox girl stood up and saluted with a graceful grace: "My name is Lin Lang, the daughter of the patriarch." She paused, with a firm tone: "Lin Lang is here this time. There is indeed something I want to ask the two for help. And my fox clan is not the one who knows no retribution, Lin Lang is willing to commit to Lord Shanzhu." She raised her head slightly, the eyes exposed from the veil were very beautiful.


    Zi Lin raised his finger and tapped on the desktop, and said, "I don''t know what''s the matter?"


    Lin Lang lowered her head and held out a ball of snow-white fur from the cloak. The ball of hair suddenly shook, and slowly raised his head, his eyes were like obsidian, and the hair on his forehead was hanging down to cover his eyes. It looked around curiously, then retracted and curled up into a ball. Zi Lin''s eyes were sharp, and he could see that the ball of hair turned out to be a three-tailed snow fox.


    "This is my brother, the noblest three tails of our fox clan. He was still young, and he ran away once, and when he came back, he was cursed on his legs. We both had this cursed poison. The mountain lord can be unlocked, and Lin Lang would like to serve the mountain lord forever."


    The three-tailed snow fox is a very noble lineage and will surely inherit the position of the head of the fox clan in the future. This matter is good for both parties.


    Yu Mo hugged the little tiger on his lap and asked faintly: "Should there be other requests for Miss Linlang? If you ask it at this moment, it will prevent you from becoming stiff."


    Lin Lang raised his head and looked at Yu Mo with a pair of beautiful and charming eyes: "Lin Lang has only one requirement. Our fox tribe is loyal to our partner and hopes that the mountain owner can follow our customs."


    Yu Mo smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Aren''t you afraid that we are already a group of concubines?"


    She seemed to smile, her voice cold and frosty: "That''s okay. As long as the mountain lord kills them all, won''t I be the only one?"

 Chapter 3： Gambling and Little Fox

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    In the courtyard, the agarwood furnace rises with green smoke, and the air is floating with a faint scent of È`Èf.


    "...My fox family is not the one who does not repay me. Lin Lang is willing to commit to Lord Shanzhu." Bai Ling held the chopsticks in one hand, and learned the voice of the fox girl Lin Lang with his own accent. From the tone to the accent, he mimicked it perfectly. "We fox family Being loyal to her partner, I also hope that the mountain lord can follow our customs." Having said that, she stopped and looked at Yu Mo.


    Yu Mo smiled and answered: "Aren''t you afraid that we are already a group of concubines?"


    "That''s okay. As long as the mountain lord kills them all, won''t I be the only one?" Bai Ling finished speaking, patted the table, and said angrily, "Isn''t it the fox clan? What''s so great? How dare you come here to talk big !"


    "Speaking of which, the fox people are born very beautiful and arrogant, this is also inevitable. Besides, this is also the mountain lord''s business, why are you chirping?" Yuan Dan lovingly patted Dan Shu, who was fighting with his eyelids. "Go to bed and go to bed, don''t nap here."


    Bai Ling was even more angry, and pointed to the wolf clan chief¡¯s nose: "Men¡¯s common problem! Fancy, cartilage, guilty!"


    Yuan Dan is still photographing Dan Shu who is drooling with happiness: "Wake up."


    Hearing Zilin snorted gently, Bai Ling immediately put his hand down, Yuan Dan retracted his hand, Dan Shu wiped his saliva and looked around: "What''s the matter?" Only Yan Dan still bowed his head to deal with the boiled shrimp on the plate, completely free The outside world.


    Bai Ling couldn''t help but said in a low voice: "Yan Dan, if you speak, the mountain lord will definitely listen."


    Yan Dan picked up the towel, wiped his hands clean, moved to Yu Mo''s table, and exclaimed emotionally, "Master!"


    Zi Lin puffed out a sip of sake, and hurriedly picked up a towel to wipe the corners of his mouth.


    Yu Mo lightly shook her finger and looked at her with a smile: "Lian Qing."


    "The lord, the concubine does not ask for anything, I wish to always wait on her side. But the fox clan lady is a hundred times more beautiful than us, and the concubine is very embarrassed. As long as the lord is happy, the concubine is willing to drink and drink, and never embarrass the lord. ."


    Yu Mo slowly covered her hand with the palm of her hand, and slowly said: "Qing is so intimate, how could I lose you?"


    Yan Dan chuckled and looked back at Bai Ling: "The mountain master said, he will never kill us for the fox clan."


    Bai Ling muttered in his heart: "Can''t you speak well, it''s hard for the mountain lord to cooperate with you, the mountain lord is really gentle..."


    Suddenly, Zilin said in a negative test: "Yan Dan, since you are so capable, can you have a way to subdue those fox people?"


    They all let out words, she would rather destroy the clan than surrender, what can she do?


    "Zilin, you are embarrassing people." Yu Mo smiled and looked at Yan Dan, "Actually, the fox girl Lin Lang is self-reliant on her beauty, but I don''t think you lose to her, but the fox clan is the most proud and won''t admit it. Is there any way you can make her feel better?"


    Yan Dan looked at him and said every word: "Why should I do such boring things?"


    Yu Mo supported Yi with one hand and said leisurely: "Don''t you remember what Lian Qing said just now?"


    Zi Lin couldn''t help thinking, this **** lotus spirit finally fell into the eye.


    Yan Dan thought and thought, and sighed: "The lord has said so, and the concubines have to do it, and they will certainly not fail the lord''s love."


    Lin Lang looked at the little fox rolling around with his legs in pain on the table, sighed and touched its head: "If you bear with me, Ziyan, they will cure you soon. If they can''t work, I''ll take it. You go to the Palace Master of the Gods, and he will definitely be able to undo the curse on you."


    Suddenly two soft taps sounded outside the door, the door creaked open, and she walked into a green-clothed girl with a fruit plate in her hand. It was Yan Dan.


    Lin Lang didn''t raise her head, Gu Zi comforted the little fox.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps approaching, the girl stretched out her hand and touched the little fox''s leg. The scorched curse poison fainted a layer of white air, and the little fox who was rolling in pain immediately calmed down.


    Lin Lang looked at her in surprise, and said after a long time: "Can you cure it?"


    Yan Dan shook his head and smiled apologetically: "I can''t do it."


    Lin Lang remained motionless, disappointed in her eyes: "Yes, you can''t do it, but your mountain master can."


    Yan Dan lowered her eyes with a sincere expression: "Is it worth it? You sacrificed so much for the fox clan, but they may not be grateful to you." She raised her eyes and looked at each other''s eyes: "In this world, not only Lord Shanzhu can understand If you cast a curse, go find someone else."


    Lin Lang stared into her eyes, as if trying to see something: "You let me leave here? Are you the mountain lord''s concubine?"


    "I''m from the flower essence family. I was really concubine Ji when I came here." Yan Dan smiled, "I won''t disturb Girl Linlang anymore." After speaking, he turned around and walked out the door. At the door, Lin Lang suddenly asked from behind: "You were born like this, would the mountain lord still treat you badly?"


    Yan Dan paused and said simply: "Girl take care."


    "Wait a minute!" Lin Lang stood up, pulled her back, and closed the door, "Don''t be afraid, I will not let others bully you."


    Yan Dan was proud of his heart, still not showing half of his face, and carefully said: "I was sent here by force and didn''t understand anything. At that time, Shanzhu Yu Mo said that he only wanted the most beautiful one. I was not. Yes, but to that point, if you want to survive, you must first look at the mountain lord. After our flower spirits become humans, they look good, so I told the mountain lord that I am better than others and have a deeper cultivation base. The Lord happily accepted me. But later, I realized that I was so wrong..."


    "The mountain lord was deceived by a beautifully born demon into the strange eye of Heaven and Earth''s Treasure. Until now, the strange eye has not been recaptured. That''s why I..." Yan Dan hesitated and suddenly started to undress. Lin Lang said in surprise: "What are you doing--" Before she finished speaking, she suddenly became dumb. Yan Dan turned her back to her, her back was graceful, her complexion was like white porcelain, glowing with ivory white luster. It''s just that there are several scorched old scars all over it, deeply sunken, which shows how serious the injury was at that time.


    "You can''t say anything, now you should believe it?" She bowed her head and fastened her clothes. "Fortunately, I was good at healing, and I finally saved my life."


    Lin Lang''s wonderful eyes exposed from the veil suddenly burst into tears. Turning her head to look at the little fox, her body trembled: "What should I do? How can there be such a beast with a human face and a beast in this world?"


    Yan Dan said softly and comforted: "Miss Linlang, you must be careful tomorrow. I will say everything here. This is the time to go." Then he took the door and walked away lightly and happily. The beast with the human face and the animal heart is really good. She smiled slightly and went straight to the mountain lord''s residence.


    Yu Mo was standing in front of the lotus pond in the front courtyard, throwing fish food down, attracting fish vying to grab it.


    Yan Dan leaned forward: "Yu Mo Yu Mo."


    Yu Mo glanced at her diagonally: "What?"


    She grabbed a handful of fish food from the earthen jar in his hand and slowly spread it down: "Can you do me a favor?" Yu Mo pushed her hand away: "Don''t feed them. What''s your favor? "


    "I want glutinous rice, cinnabar and Yemingsha, and I want it at night."


    Yu Mo turned his head to look at her, and said with a serious face: "The first two are no problem, Ye Mingsha, you go find the bat essence. Anyway, it''s bat poop, you can get it, you can get it."


    Yan Dan caught a large handful of fish food in the crock pot and threw it into the lotus pond: "If you don''t agree, I will feed your fellow clan to death."


    Yu Mo coldly said, "Yan Dan!"


    "in!"


    "No wonder Zilin wants to peel you alive, I think very much now." He held the earthen jar of fish food, "put all your hands back, and the things will be delivered to you at night."


    Yan Danyiyan put the fish food back into the jar and smiled slightly and said: "It''s still your best. Zilin is fierce and domineering, and it''s half-hearted."


    Yu Mo smiled as she watched her walk away, only to hear a light cough behind him, and Zi Lin walked to him with his hands behind him: "Yan Dan wants these things. It seems that he wants to help the three-tailed snow fox detoxify."


    Yu Mo turned his head to look at him: "It seems that it is." He intersected his fingers and rested on the lean by the lotus pond: "Anyway, we don''t want the fox clan to do anything. Even if you do them a favor, they remember to forget it. It doesn¡¯t matter if you don¡¯t remember. It¡¯s just that they¡¯re determined to kill their arrogance. Such a thing can be said.


    "Actually, what you said before was just for her to take a look at the people of the Fox Clan. But you know that she will help if she sees them?"


    "Well," he smiled meaningfully, "I have known it for a long time, but I still know how much."


    Lin Lang knelt on the cushion, lowered her head and dared not look forward. Just listening to the light sound of footsteps, a light blue, delicately embroidered dress appeared before her eyes, and her chin was slowly supported by her slightly cool fingers. Yu Mo smiled slightly: "You are still wearing the veil. It''s time to take it off. I only love good looks. If it is not good enough, I don''t want you anymore."


    With cold sweat behind Lin Lang, she knelt and moved a few steps back, and hurriedly said: "No, no, I''m not born well enough, I''m afraid it will stain the eyes of the mountain lord!"


    Yu Mo approached two steps: "I heard that the women of the fox clan are all stunning."


    Lin Lang remembered Yan Dan¡¯s miserable condition she saw yesterday, and she shook her head repeatedly: "No, it''s not like this!" She casually pointed to the woman who came slowly with a plate beside her: "Master Shanzhu, my appearance is not as good as hers. !"


    Following Lin Lang''s fingers, Yan Dan was standing aside, leaning in and saluting: "Mountain Lord."


    Yu Mo smiled lightly: "You really are there."


    Yan Dan is very modest: "Where and where, the mountain owner is really overwhelmed, it''s not enough."


    Lin Lang widened her eyes, looked at this and that again, and realized that something must be wrong. Her eyes were as sharp as a blade, and she stared at Yan Dan: "You lie to me." She suddenly tore off the veil, revealing a beautiful face underneath: "How dare you lie to me, saying that you are not the concubine of the mountain lord? Say you were sent here!"


    Yu Mo nodded: "This is true."


    "You also said that you took the initiative to tell the mountain lord that you are better than others, and the mountain lord will take you in!"


    "This is also true. At that time, Yan Dan came to the mountain boundary, and he had a plan."


    Lin Lang trembled with anger: "Well, then she said, the injuries on her back are all your hands!"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but interject: "I just showed you the injury at that time, and there is no saying that it was the hand of the mountain master."


    "But, but you said that a demon once robbed the mountain lord''s strange eye, that''s why he hated all the beautiful demon and tortured them..." Her voice gradually lowered, but Yu Mo listened. Instead, he didn''t care much.


    Yan Dan sighed, with a sincere expression of regret: "The thing about the different eyes is also true, but I didn''t say what is the relationship between this incident and my injuries. You have to associate them together. ."


    Lin Lang trembled for a long time, her face turned blue, and she closed her mouth and said nothing.


    Yu Mo looked at it sympathetically, turned around and glanced at Yan Dan, flicked his sleeves up the steps and sat down beside Zi Lin.


    I saw a small fluffy head drilled out of the cloak on Lin Lang''s shoulders, and the little fox''s obsidian eyes blinked and looked around. Yan Dan suddenly reached out and caught it in his hand.


    The little fox left her sister, screamed bitterly, struggling constantly.


    Lin Lang was shocked: "What do you want to do?!"


    Yan Dan put the tray in her hand on the ground: "Destroy the poison." She picked up the knife, put her finger on the blade and wiped it lightly, and the red blood suddenly poured out.


    "But you couldn''t explain it yesterday..." Lin Lang said for a while and closed her mouth again. She wasn''t a fool either. When she looked at the contents of the tray, she knew that she said "cannot be solved" because the things were not ready yet.


    Yan Dan pressed the little fox, put his cut fingers close to his leg, the corners of his mouth moved slightly, as if he had chanted a few spells, only to see the scorched curse gradually fade. But a cloud of black mist slowly floated up, getting bigger and bigger. Yan Dan let go of the little fox, grabbed the glutinous rice and cinnabar next to him, and sprinkled it over, bending his fingers slightly and pinching a trick. Hearing a chick, the black mist disappeared.


    She picked up the remaining plate and handed it to Lin Lang: "Give it to Little Xuehu, and it will be fine."


    Lin Lang took the plate and leaned forward and said, "Girl Yan Dan, thank you very much." She waved to the little fox: "Come here."


    Yu Mo looked at the plate in the mouth of the three-tailed snow fox with a complicated expression. If I remember correctly, it should be Yemingsha, which is bat dung, which was just fetched last night.


    Zi Lin stood up and said, "Girl Linlang, we are considered friends. Even if those words were a joke, let''s stop here. A banquet has been prepared in the courtyard, and the distinguished guests will invite them first."


    Lin Lang smiled slightly and looked at Yan Dan: "No, how can I take back the promise that I have already said? Since Miss Yan Dan saved my brother, I should be serving the girl." She thought about it, and added: "If Miss Yan Dan feels bad, I can turn into a male body and serve as much as I can." She emphasized the word service.


    Yan Dan was startled and turned to look at Yu Mo. Lin Lang raised her hand and stopped: "Since the girl is not the concubine of the mountain lord, is there any scruples? Is it because my appearance is not good enough?"


    Yan Dan pointed to the little fox holding the plate: "Actually, I still like it a little bit, it''s small and soft."


    The little fox immediately dropped the plate and threw on her, rubbing against her. Yan Dan caught it in his hand and saw it stick out his small tongue, licking her fingers.


    Lin Lang still smiled: "Since Miss Yan Dan likes it, she has no choice but to," she paused, "Ziyan is a bit ignorant."

 Chapter 4： Do good every day

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan is getting thinner.


    Yan Dan is almost breaking down.


    The little fox rubbed against her and yelled. At twelve hours a day, she had at least ten hours facing the little fox. No matter where she went, the little fox had the ability to find her out, and then fawningly rubbed her aside. The first few days were fine, but for ten days, no one could stand it. Every time she tried to throw it off, it was caught to death, and while screaming sadly, she felt that what she was doing was really tragic.


    So in the remaining two hours, she could even hear the voice of the little fox in her dreams. In her dream, the little fox was jumping on her.


    When I went to Zilin''s place for a meal, Yu Mo Linlang was there.


    "Ziyan likes to stick to people very much. As long as he likes people, he will stick to them. When he was in the fox clan, he would follow me all the time, and others would be unhappy when they touched them. Don''t send me. Now you have solved the curse on him, and he seems to like you very much again. He is even more sticky than when he was following me." Lin Lang said.


    Yan Dan looked at the little fox with his sleeves and couldn''t help asking, "When will he not be like this?"


    Lin Lang smiled and said, "It may be after adulthood. At that time, he can transform into a human form, and he should change it."


    Yan Dan asked: "How long is he from adulthood?"


    Lin Lang waited for a long time: "There are probably more than one hundred and fifty years left."


    Yan Dan immersed himself in cutting the meat on the roast leg of lamb.


    Zi Lin was in a good mood, laughed three times, and he squeezed the bronze wine cup in his hand.


    The little fox still rubbed and rubbed Yan Dan''s body, um, ah ah, yelling.


    Yu Mo picked up a handkerchief on one side and wiped the corners of his mouth, and stood up: "I''m going out tomorrow morning, so I''ll go back and prepare first. You guys will stay with me."


    Zi Lin nodded knowingly: "Just rest early."


    Yu Mo walked past Yan Dan''s table and saw her kneeling and moving two steps, saying: "Mountain Lord..."


    Yu Mo stood still: "Why do you give such a big gift? I dare not be it."


    "It just so happens that I also want to go out to relax, it is better for me to walk with the mountain lord, and take care of the mountain lord''s food, clothing, shelter and transportation along the way."


    Zi Lin immediately added a sentence: "Did you forget that there is a three-tailed snow fox? If you leave, who will take care of him? It''s in vain that he takes you so seriously."


    Yu Mo smiled: "That''s right, don''t let them down."


    The little fox jumped on Yan Dan''s shoulders and rubbed her neck.


    Yan Dan thought for a while: "I have a last word."


    Yu Mo said, "Please speak."


    "After I die, the little fox will leave it to you, and be sure to treat him well for me."


    Yu Mo threw away without looking back.


    Zi Lin held the little tiger on his lap to the table, let it lick the chopsticks soaked with wine, and said, "You know what black heart is? Her heart is the darkest. Do you know what bad heart is? Her heart The worst. Do you know what poison is? The most poisonous arsenic is not as poisonous as hers..."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but argue: "Arsenic is not the most poisonous."


    The sky is white, spring is getting stronger now, and the sky is getting brighter and earlier.


    Yu Mo put the baggage into the cabin, then leaned back and sat on the wooden stake on the shore, with his long legs folded, looking into the distance. Not long after, I saw a figure getting closer, and it was immediately before my eyes. Yan Dan held the package, looked behind him, and let out a long breath: "Finally dumped it, let''s go."


    Yu Mo raised his hand and said, "I never promised."


    Yan Dan pouted her mouth and moved to his side: "Yu Mo, Yu Mo..."


    Yu Mo smiled lightly and said, "Why have you even learned the three-tailed snow fox''s act of acting like a baby?"


    Yan Dan said fiercely: "If you don''t help me this time, I will stick to you every day, every hour, every moment, and make you sleep well at night, nightmares at night, like a dog skin plaster. not open."


    Yu Mo nodded and said simply: "Although it''s sticky."


    Yan Dan was speechless, and suddenly saw a small black spot in the distance jumping towards this place: "He''s found it again, and the hound''s nose is ineffective."


    Yu Mo stood up and brushed his sleeves: "I''ll teach you two tricks, I''m optimistic." After saying that, his fingers were volleyed and a transparent barrier was formed immediately. The little fox wanted to pounce, but hit the barrier with one head, and rolled twice on the ground, screaming with his claws out of Yu Mo.


    Yu Mo closed his eyes, then opened them again, his eyes turned red, and the little fox facing him blew up and staggered back two steps. He turned around and strangled Yan Dan''s waist, drew a kiss on her lips, and looked at the little fox: "Did you touch my person? You still have a hundred and fifty years to transform. What are you fighting with me?" The little fox drooped his ears and called out sadly, looking at Yan Dan pitifully. Yan Dan has completely moved away from the outside world, without knowing the personnel.


    Yu Mo pulled Yan Dan aboard: "Well, I promise he won''t dare to pester you in the future."


    Yan Dan sat on the bow of the ship, and sighed for a long time: "Yu Mo, you are so good at drawing a salary from the bottom of the tank."


    Yu Mo set a little on the bank with a bamboo pole, and the boat moved off the shore: "This is called cutting grass and rooting."


    Yan Dan got into the cabin, found the blanket and fell down on the cushion: "So sleepy, I haven''t slept much these days. Call me when I arrive..."


    When it was dark when Yan Dan woke up, he poked his head out of the cabin and asked, "Where are we going to do good things every day?"


    Yu Mo smiled: "How do you know that I am going to do this?"


    "The days I have known you are not too short. I always know how much. I just look at you and know what you are thinking."


    "Is it."


    "I just saw a strand of your hair and I can guess what you are thinking."


    Yu Mo smiled slightly: "Let''s go to the southern capital. It is the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. It is the most prosperous and there are many mortals who can start."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "Most mortal spirits are dirty, so you don''t even care."


    Yu Mo frowned slightly, and said after a moment: "In fact, there are pure souls among mortals. I have seen one a long time ago, a woman who is expecting her husband to pick her up from high school. It''s just that the scholar''s gold list title, high school champion, but I never came to see her again. She waited for many years, but she was still waiting."


    "Is that scholar still alive? If he is still alive, I will cut him into pieces."


    "I don''t know, almost 20 years have passed. Mortals generally can''t live too long." Yu Mo paused, then continued, "I hadn''t seen such a pure soul at that time, so I got lost in my mind and turned into The scholar looked for her. When she passed away, she thought it was her sweetheart who came, and she was satisfied."


    Yan Dan thought for a while: "Although to her, what you have done is not considered a bad thing. But for Li, it is just intolerable."


    Yu Mo smiled lightly: "I was indeed beaten back to my original form afterwards. The cultivation base earned from that woman was not left at all, and a lot of the original cultivation was lost."


    Yan Dan paused in his heart and couldn''t help but said, "So you were really beaten back to your original form? Who has this ability?" Yu Mo did not answer. She immediately understood: "It''s... that beautiful flower girl who took away your strange eyes? Oh, it turns out that you are so infatuated and people treat you like this, you still remember it, and you never hate being beaten back to its original form."


    Yu Mo sternly said: "Who said I like her, I am obviously¡ª"


    Yan Dan can''t hear what he''s talking about anymore, and only cares about himself: "Since ancient times, there is love and infatuation in the world. Don''t ask where is the vicissitudes of life. Yu Mo, I really look at you differently. But looking like this, that beautiful flower girl I definitely don¡¯t want you, that¡¯s why you are always alone. But as the old saying goes, the past, such as death yesterday, is like the flow of water. If you don¡¯t look back, don¡¯t be sad about the past!¡±


    Yu Mo couldn''t bear it: "Yan Dan!"


    "what?"


    Yu Mo pointed to the cabin: "You are still too sleepy, go in and sleep."


    Zhou Shiming was a bully, and his ancestors had a lot of industries. He had been in the countryside for nearly ten years. He wanted to continue to go to the southern capital to spread his branches and develop his bully career. It is a pity that the wise emperor of the dynasty was holy and virtuous. It was the situation where he opened an account at night and had no way to find his way, and it strangled his wish to open a mountain and establish a faction.


    Zhou Shanren was the adopted son of Zhou Shiming. He inherited his adoptive father''s surname, and his original name was Shanren. Zhou Shiming was satisfied, so he didn''t give another name. Zhou Shanren runs errands, and if there is a big girl who is alive and well, she immediately rushes forward to grab someone and leave. People in the nearby villages shunned it.


    In March of Yangchun, the spring water is like blue. The three or two peach blossoms on the shore have begun to bloom, scorching their blooms, and the people under the water by the trees are set against the beauty of the flowers and the faces of the people, just like a picture scroll.


    "Jiangnan is good, Cuizhu is straight, make a flute for my brother, and blow out a peach blossom tune, ask if this flute is good..." The sound of the water screamed, and the fisher girl in Jiangnan water village hummed a small tune while casting her fishing net. . Three or five fisher girls gathered together, smiling and chirping, and there were always endless whispers.


    Zhou Shanren straightened his chest and bulged his belly and rushed over to catch people. The fisher girls screamed and ran into the river one after another. The last one didn''t run fast enough and was caught by Zhou Shanren by a hungry tiger. The fisher girl''s clothes were half wet, shivering and looking pitiful. He pulled the fisher girl''s face and took a look. He was about to pick up the person and take it away. Suddenly, he heard a crisp laughter from the shore. He looked up and his eyes straightened suddenly.


    A thin white hand grasped the tender peach blossom branch, shook it, but failed to fold the peach blossom, and the petals fell to the ground. She wrinkled her nose, turned back and smiled and said something to the young man behind her. The young man raised his hand, pulled her clinging hand down, and responded with a smile.


    Zhou Shanren stood a little far away, unable to hear what they were talking about, only saw the young man walking towards the peach blossom forest on the opposite bank, leaving the woman resting alone on the rock under the tree. He let go of the fisher girl, strode over, picked up the girl, and ran up along the embankment.


    The girl punched him on his back a few times, softly, not painful or itchy. After a while, she withdrew her hand boredly, with a sly smile at the corner of her mouth.


    Zhou Shanren ran faster and faster, but when he saw a boat in the center of the river coming downstream, he shouted: "Stop the boat, stop the boat and get to the shore!" The boatman on the boat heard his voice and rowed towards the shore. Zhou Shanren didn''t wait for the painting boat to reach the shore, and immediately jumped up, his face was full of red light: "I grabbed a good one today, and if I don''t say the foster father will reward us in the future!"


    The girl murmured what a house of beasts.


    Zhou Shanren didn¡¯t hear clearly, and patted her on her body: ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, you will have a good time with us in the future.¡± He walked into the cabin, threw the **** the Jindun, and smiled flatteringly: ¡°Foster father, look. How is this girl born?"


    Zhou Shiming was lying on a soft cushion, and two lingering maids were beating his legs by his side. The agarwood by the pane was rising with white smoke, and a sweet air filled the surroundings. He was wearing a brocade robe, white and fat, well maintained, holding a jasper snuff bottle in his left hand, and his fingers were white and chubby.


    With a wave of his hand, the maid who beat his leg immediately stepped aside, and Zhou Shanren also got out of the cabin witty.


    "what''s your name?"


    The girl sat on Jindun, looked around, smiled slightly: "My name is Yan Dan. The color of Yan is as light as water."


    Zhou Shiming looked at her: "Then do you know who I am?"


    Yan Dan sighed: "I didn''t know it originally, but now I don''t know it." She looked at each other carefully and said sincerely: "You are not like a bully at all, but like a rich master who enjoys Qingfu."


    Zhou Shiming laughed: "You little girl is really funny! You must know that you can''t just look at people, understand?"


    Yan Dan nodded, she understood these words best.


    Zhou Shiming stood up and walked slowly towards her: "Since you know who I am, you should know too. It is better to be obedient, otherwise I have many ways to make you unable to survive or die!"


    Yan Dan said sincerely: "Uncle, there are five unshaved beards on your chin, three nose hairs in the nostril on the left, and a root on the mole on the right eyebrow..." Zhou Shiming''s face was pale. , Almost exploded with anger, reached out to tear her clothes, suddenly lightened, and banged a hole in the wooden wall of the cabin.


    Yu Mo stepped forward, picked up his collar, and threw the man on the boat again, turning his head to look at Yan Dan: "Are you going to wait until someone makes a profit?"


    Yan Dan''s clothes flicked gently, and he bent over and walked out of the gap that Zhou Shiming had knocked out. The wicked first complained: "You came too slowly, making me almost bullied by that fat white man."


    On the deck outside the cabin, a dozen family members were waiting outside with a wooden stick and a short knife. While rubbing his old waist, Zhou Shiming scolded Zhou Shanren loudly: "I asked you to find a few good-looking ones, but I got them. This kind of stinky girl, and a man!"


    Yu Mo flirted with his clothes, bent over and walked out of the gap, showing grace. Jia Ding saw the opponent''s hands empty, eager to try, and was about to step forward, but seeing Yu Mo flicked his sleeves, all the weapons flew up in the air and fell into the water with a thud.


    His tone was flat and slow: "If you want to survive, just jump off the boat. I count five times, and those who are still on the boat, I''m not welcome. One, two..." He had just counted three, and a group of people were already scrambling to climb. On the ship''s side, plopped to jump down. Although Zhou Shiming was fat, but not as strong as the young man, he jumped onto the ship''s side neatly, and suddenly his ankles tightened and he was dragged back by a force.


    Yu Mo just counted to five, which was a pity: "If there is only one left, it is better than nothing."


    Yan Dan squatted beside Zhou Shiming with a hemp rope in his hand, which he picked up on the ship board just now. The other end of the hemp rope was wrapped around Zhou Bully''s calf.


    Zhou Shiming pointed at Yan Dan tremblingly: "You...you are a monster, a monster!"


    How could an ordinary woman have the strength to drag an adult fat man like him back from the ship''s side? Apart from monsters, there will be no other explanation.


    Yan Dan shook the twine in his hand, but didn''t say a word. He kept seeing the other person''s scalp tingling, and then said slowly: "Well, you can''t just look at people''s appearance. You told me this sentence." She poked Zhou Shiming with a rope, grinned, her eyes bright and white: "Your flesh is white and white, it seems delicious."


    Zhou Shiming let out a howl, and a force of strength was born from nowhere. He desperately covered his head and climbed forward. Suddenly, a pale blue, exquisite Su embroidery hem appeared before his eyes. He looked up, cried again, and crawled to the left. Yu Mo raised his foot on his brocade robe and slowly lowered his body: "She lied to you. She always thinks that mortals are dirty, why would she want to eat your meat?"


    Zhou Shiming looked up at him tremblingly.


    Yu Mo smiled kindly: "She doesn''t eat, I eat."


    Zhou Shiming rolled his eyes and lay straight on the ground.


    Yu Mo flicked his sleeves, holding a dagger in his hand, and compared it against the other''s fat double chin: "Where is the best way to start?"


    Yan Dan squatted by his side and shook his finger gently: "It''s better to take the essence, what if you don''t cut it badly and die?"


    Yu Mo said: "Cut first, then take the essence."


    Zhou Shiming turned over and knelt down: "Two great immortals, please give me a good time, I beg you, please."


    Yan Dan ignored him: "Cut the stock first, the meat there is more resilient."


    The short sword in Yu Mo''s hand moved up a few inches: "The ears are better."


    Zhou Shiming thumped the boat board and cried: "I beg you, please..."


    Yu Mo sighed: "A man bleeds and doesn''t shed tears. You need to be a man of integrity. Why are you crying?"


    "I know that I do evil and unforgivable. I shouldn''t deceive men and women, deceive good and be afraid of evil. Please forgive me. I will never dare to do anything bad again. I, I swear to God. , Swear! I will never do bad things again, otherwise..."


    Yu Mo suddenly looked aside, with a slight murderous look in his eyes, he pulled Yan Dan over, and rolled to the side, only to hear the sharp sound of gold and iron cleaving, a big hole was suddenly broken in the ship board, and river water poured in. Draw a boat.


    A young man in an ink and wash robe stood on the side of the ship, his sleeves fluttered, his eyebrows were trimmed, and his sword turned over and pointed at them.

 Chapter 5： Tianshi Tang Zhou

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yu Mo stood up slowly, hiding Yan Dan behind him, closing his eyes, his eyes were red when he opened them.


    The young man fell lightly in front of the two with one foot, and took a step forward. The long sword in his hand turned into a green light and struck from bottom to top.


    I saw the black demon spirit appearing, tightly entangled Jianfeng.


    Yu Mo raised his hand, his clothes fluttered with the evil spirit around him, his eyes showed a slightly different color. There are not many demons that can outperform him in this world, let alone such a mortal.


    Suddenly seeing the sword light soaring, it actually penetrated through layers of demon energy and pierced his chest. Yu Mo felt blood rushing, his ears humming, and he hurriedly pulled Yan Dan away, and jumped off the boat: "Go!" The river splashed and turned into a dragon, raising the dragon head high, opening his mouth, and choosing someone to eat. .


    The young man took out a piece of talisman paper from his sleeve in a hurry, gave it lightly with his finger, and said, "Broken!"


    The dragon turned into countless drops of water in an instant. The crystal clear drops of water fell on the deck, making a ticking sound, as if it had been raining in the spring.


    He raised his hand and put the long sword into the scabbard, and was about to chase him, when suddenly his feet were tight and he was hugged tightly. And in the hole on the ship board, river water was constantly pouring in, wet his clothes.


    Zhou Shiming hugged his feet, his body of white fat trembling constantly, crying bitterly, "Heroes, you can''t go, save me, I don''t want to be eaten by monsters..."


    He frowned slightly and looked at the fat white man at his feet: "The monster is gone."


    "No, no, they will definitely come again, come and cut my meat, heroes, you must save me..."


    The young man looked at his surroundings, the monster had already disappeared, and kicked it: "Go away."


    Yu Mo* walked ashore, staggered, suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood, and sat down on the ground. He simply lay on the bank of the river, closed his eyes and rested.


    Yan Dan was sitting next to him, and saw that his face was pale with bloodshot eyes, and he coughed from time to time. He had to raise his hand and gently stroke his chest: "Yu Mo, how are you doing? All right?"


    Yu Mo suddenly sat up sideways, put one hand on the ground, and coughed heartily. Yan Dan was frightened, busy patted his back lightly, and repeatedly asked, "Do you want it? Are you seriously injured?"


    Yu Mo suddenly stopped coughing, and fell on top of her angrily.


    Yan Dan hugged him, not daring to move, anxious in his heart: "Yu Mo, hold on again, you must not die..." After a long time, I only felt that Yu Mo moved and spoke weakly. "Is it too early to cry?" His face was still not very good, but he was already bloody.


    Yan Dan said coldly, "Master."


    Yu Mo smiled and said, "Lian Qing."


    Yan Dan said coldly: "Please forgive your concubine for being in a hug. You can''t send it off to the lord. No wonder the lord."


    Yu Mo looked at her and said with a serious face: "Lianqing is so affectionate, it seems that she can only report it in the next life." After the words, he couldn''t help laughing first.


    Yan Dan also smiled, still a little worried, and slowly said: "That celestial master is so good, even you are not his opponent, not to mention that I am worse."


    Yu Mo lazily hummed, and said in a low voice: "It''s not surprising. His soul must be very pure, so he can use Taoism to this point. Among the three realms, the most powerful is not the fairy monarch of the heavens. It is not a demon that was exterminated in ancient times, but the purest thing. Black magic is far from pure enough."


    "Yu Mo, can I say a word?"


    "You said."


    "You turn your head and look behind, that person has chased him, and he will be here soon."


    Yu Mo cursed in a low voice and stood up: "I was the only one who could chase others to escape, but today it is the other way around."


    Yan Dan''s expression is very sincere: "Experience is good for cultivation."


    Yu Mo looked at her eyes: "Let''s walk separately. In case we are not lucky enough, one death is better than two deaths." He pointed to the front: "You go here, I take the waterway, and you are in the opposite direction."


    Yan Dan looked at him, hesitated for a while, and said, "Okay." Going from Yu Mo''s direction, she said that she would not meet that celestial master, but her path was much safer.


    Yu Mo pushed her: "Go away."


    Yan Dan turned around and walked away. After walking for a while, he looked back, only to see Yu Mo slowly walking down the river bank. When she walked to the corner of the mountain road, she turned her head, and she could no longer see him. She stomped her foot and ran away.


    The night was getting darker, Yan Dan was still walking in the mountains, cold and tired, but did not dare to stop. Through the layers of woods, she could see an emperor star in the distant sky, brighter than any star in the sky. The brighter the emperor star, the more stable the foundation of a dynasty, it is the time of ZTE.


    Yan Dan suddenly remembered that this was something she had learned before. In fact, she had the best Zen philosophy, but it didn''t help much when it came to her head. At that time, she was so proud that she could say nonchalantly that she never wanted to be immortal, because it was not rare. Thinking about it now, it seems like a long time in the past.


    When it was dawn, she finally saw a small village in the distance, and there was a tea plantation on the hill behind the village.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and sat down on the stump to rest. Suddenly hearing the soft sound of footsteps behind her, she turned her head and saw that she almost couldn''t help but jump up, the celestial master actually chased here. The man had wide sleeves, flamboyant ties, and handsome eyes. He still had the peculiar toughness of a young man. It seemed that he was not very old, but he was only a weak crown. Yan Dan sighed. He has lived in vain for many years, not as good as a mortal.


    When the young celestial master walked past her, he slowed down, frowned and looked at her, and asked politely, "Is the girl a local?"


    Yan Danxinxi, it was Yu Mo who made the move yesterday. He will not remember her appearance too clearly. Now he is only suspicious at most, so he slowly said: "Look, this year''s tea trees have grown better than in previous years."


    The man was startled, and then asked, "There is no malice here, but I just want to ask where I can spend the night."


    Yan Dan said, "Can you see how many monkey-like rocks are on the hill over there?"


    The man finally gave up and walked forward. Yan Dan looked at his back, wondering in his heart, should she go forward or turn back the same way? She no longer has the strength to walk again, and if the person finds that something is wrong, she will not be able to escape. If you walk the same road with him, even though you are adventurous, you have the intention of putting it to death and resurrection, maybe you just get out of it.


    She made up her mind, stood up, and walked to the village in front.


    After two steps, I saw that the man turned back and asked, "Girl, have you ever seen a woman as old as you pass by, she looks very good-looking and about the same height as you."


    Yan Dan didn''t even look at him, just walked by him, confused: "I want to go home, mother is waiting for me, do you want to go too?"


    After taking two steps, I only heard a soft sigh from someone behind me: "It turned out to be a fool..."


    Yan Dan pouted, but could only curse in his heart. Originally, according to her temperament, she must come back properly, but the other party''s Taoism was too clever, so she had to swallow her breath. She walked a short distance, and suddenly heard someone behind her chant a curse softly, lightly and quickly, just listening to the whistling wind in her ears, her eyes were suddenly dark, only a little light on the top of her head, it seemed that she fell into a dark In the hole of care. Then, the only light on the top was blocked.


    Yan Dan was shocked, flicking his finger, a white light hit the surrounding wall, and was bounced back.


    Just listen to a slow voice sounding outside: "Don''t waste your strength, depending on your ability, unless someone releases you, you can only stay in the magical artifact."


    Artifact? Yan Dan touched aside, the tentacles were cold and smooth, but they looked like jade. She turned around again, and it seemed that there was a round arc. Shouldn''t it be an enlightened jade gourd?


    Yan Dan was depressed for a while, and had to sit on the ground: "Where did I reveal a flaw, you clearly believed it just now."


    "You did a very real act, and I was almost deceived by you. It''s a pity that the clothes on your body are too good, and your hands don¡¯t look like you¡¯ve worked, and your face. It¡¯s often in the wind and sun, so naturally Become rough."


    Yan Dan sighed, admitting that he was unlucky: "May I ask the name of the heavenly master?"


    After a long time, the man answered: "Tang Zhou."


    Yan Dan lay in the gourd and closed his eyes: "I have one last question. Did you meet my companion?"


    Tang Zhou simply replied: "I met."


    "What about him, was he killed by you, or escaped?"


    "I have already answered your last question, so I don''t need to answer this question again."


    Yan Dan knocked on the base of the gourd and said angrily: "You..." suddenly smiled slightly: "It turns out that he got away, fortunately."


    Tang Zhou was still not fooled. He seemed to say with a smile, "Be smart."


    Yan Dan could only sleep with his eyes closed. Now that I am exhausted, I must at least cultivate enough energy before I can escape the predicament.


    Because I was too tired, I fell asleep very quickly. The black holes in the gourd make it easier to fall asleep. When she woke up, her surroundings were still dark, and she didn''t know if it was day or night outside.


    She sat up, holding her knees and slowly trying to get out, thinking about seventeen or eight, but it was not feasible. Suddenly the sky shook, and she banged against the gourd wall with a thud, her face and her nose sore.


    Just listen to Tang Zhou slowly saying: "You are so quiet, I thought you were not inside."


    Yan Dan was out of anger: "It''s too comfortable inside. I only woke up until I slept."


    Tang Zhou chuckled in a low voice, his voice soft and sweet: "You are different from the demon who was imprisoned before. They are all too scared to sleep."


    Yan Dan moved in his heart and asked: "Have you received other demons in?"


    After a while, I heard Tang Zhou''s voice say: "Do you want to ask, how did I deal with them in the end?"


    Yan Dan was able to see through what was in his mind, and confessed: "Yeah."


    "When I caught the first demon, I just learned how to make alchemy. I accidentally misread the prescription and the heat was wrong, so the spider spirit died more miserably. The second one was the bear demon, who ended up better than the spider spirit. It¡¯s much better. As for the third one, it¡¯s the essence of peony flowers. The whole body is very precious, so I used it to study recipes left over from hundreds of years ago..." Tang Zhou¡¯s tone was very slow, "I will pay for the tenth Nothing, he himself was scared mad. You are the eleventh."


    Yan Dan felt cold when she heard it, and she smiled reluctantly and said, "It''s a great honor." No matter who heard the end of the same kind in front, he couldn''t stand it, okay?


    She opened her eyes wide in the darkness and suddenly said, "Tang Zhou, I''m hungry."


    Tang Zhou''s voice seemed a little surprised: "You are a demon, still feel hungry?"


    Yan Dan pouted, trying not to make her voice sound too blunt: "Of course the demon will be hungry, even the gods will be hungry. Outside, I can absorb the aura of heaven and earth. It doesn''t matter if I don¡¯t eat, but here Nothing, it''s dark."


    After a while, the top of his head lit up, and before Yan Dan had time to adapt to the sudden light, a blade of grass fell beside him, and then the surrounding area was completely dark again. Yan Dan was trembling with anger, and kept admonishing himself to be patient.


    After a long time, she squeezed a sentence from her teeth: "You are such a good person."


    "It''s too polite, it''s just a handy effort, no need to thank you." Hearing the voice, he said with a smile.


    Yan Dan had to hug his knees and continue to think of ways. She has lived till now. If she thinks about it, almost everyone can be played around by her. Now she runs into someone who is equally cunning, no, equally clever, and she has to count it all together.


    In fact, people have weaknesses, and they have to find the right direction to defeat the opponent in one fell swoop.


    But what is Tang Zhou''s weakness?


    She remembered that Zilin¡¯s weakness was that he was afraid of others knowing that his real body was a mountain tortoise. Dan Shu¡¯s weakness was that he was afraid of ghosts. Yu Mo¡¯s weakness. Well, as long as he did not ask too much, Yu Mo would do it for her. Developed her habit of leisure and work.


    And where is Yu Mo now? Is it safe?


    Although she was sure that Yu Mo was out of danger with seven or eight points, she still had two or three points left. Tang Zhou''s tone was so tight that he couldn''t ask anything.


    Yan Dan had a terrible headache, so she put her chin on her lap and closed her eyes to rest. But the surrounding atmosphere was so good, after only a while, she actually fell asleep again.

 Chapter 6： Escape and anti-escape

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Force is not the key, and there are countless examples of weak over strong.


    Yan Dan intends to start to understand this young celestial master seriously, even small things as thin as a strand of hair. She moved to the gourd wall and knocked on it: "Tang Zhou?"


    Tang Zhou''s voice was blurred and he hummed softly, sounding like he had just woke up recently.


    This is the best time to catch him. If you wake him up from his sleep in the morning, you will definitely catch her to do alchemy in advance, and you will be fully awake at the end of the day.


    Yan Dan softened his voice and slowly said: "Your Taoism is so brilliant, there must be a famous teacher?" To teach such an apprentice, this master must be an extraordinary person. It is best to have a strange personality, an old-fashioned temper. The kind that made the disciples complain.


    "My master is a stranger in the world, and he is a bit weird. What do you ask about this?" Tang Zhou''s voice was still a little muffled, and he answered casually.


    "Your master hates us demons?"


    "Not hate, but hate." He whispered, "Before he became a monk, he used to have a wife and children. When he returned home from the outside one day, he found that his wife and children had been eaten by the demon, leaving only two bones. ."


    Yan Dan wanted to cry without tears. What kind of influence Tang Zhou has been influenced since childhood is conceivable, and her hope of escaping and ascending to heaven has become slim. She thought about it for a while, and said carefully: "However, not all demons can do evil." For example, she.


    After a while, Tang Zhou said, "Perhaps, but I haven''t seen it."


    Yan Dan couldn''t wait to yell, the pure and good demon was already in front of him, but he was locked in the jade gourd to see the sun. Suddenly, Tang Zhou went on to say, "Remember what I told you about the spider I caught for the first time? I saw him pitifully, so I let him out, but he did the first thing after he came out. The thing is to fight back at me."


    Yan Dan sighed, feeling that he had no hope of surviving, and said weakly, "That''s it. Then in your heart, do you hate demons like your master?"


    "You have too many questions. Starting from today, you are only allowed to ask three questions a day. I am happy if I don''t answer." Hearing the voice, he seemed to be fully awake, "If you want to convince me to let you go , Don¡¯t waste your time, you are not the first to play this kind of trick."


    Yan Dan leaned against the gourd wall and couldn''t help saying: "It''s dark here. How do I know when it''s dark, when it''s dawn, and what counts as a day?"


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "You can estimate the time by yourself, it is out of date. Okay, today you have asked three questions."


    Yan Dan snorted heavily, gritted his teeth with hatred, and only listened to Tang Zhou''s slow teasing: "You keep humming like this, be careful that your nose is long and crooked."


    Yan Dan pounded the ground with anger, pounded twice, and suddenly smiled again. No matter what, there is still some progress now. As long as there is time, there is hope, and she can survive even more difficult situations. She does not believe that this hurdle will not be crossed.


    She must stay awake in the magic weapon of this black hole, hunger is sometimes the way to stay awake. Unlike a mortal, she is dizzy without eating for two or three days. Instead, she spends more time practicing black magic, just like the most mysterious tantra in the world, using this hungry way to improve her practice and hone her mind.


    She listened to the movements outside from time to time, and felt every road Tang Zhou walked and everyone she had touched.


    When locked in the artifact, it was basically isolated from the outside world. Except for Tang Zhou''s voice while talking to her, there was no sound at all the rest of the time. In such a quiet and dark environment, it is indeed not long without courage and will.


    But slowly, Yan Dan could faintly hear the outside voice, which was a big surprise.


    "Tang Zhou?" She sat quietly for a long time, but couldn''t help talking.


    Tang Zhou seemed to sigh, and said a little frustrated: "What do you want to say?" For ten days, no demon has been able to stay in the jade gourd for so long. Now he can''t help but compare with the other party. .


    "I want to know, do you hate us demon in your heart?" This is very important, as long as the other party is half compassionate, she can still be moved by her.


    Tang Zhou turned to the front, "Why don''t you ask about your companion?"


    Of course she wanted to ask, but the time was not yet. Now that she has no choice but to do everything, naturally she can''t let the other party guess her mind together. Besides, she just asked, according to Tang Zhou''s temperament that the more anxious she was, the happier she would be.


    "I can''t protect myself now, so what am I going to do?"


    Tang Zhou seemed to smile: "Your demon''s friendship, that''s just a little bit. It was a waste of the fish spirit to stop me at his own expense, and want you to escape."


    Yan Dan didn''t speak, his heart was tormented, but after another thought, he felt that he should believe in Yu Mo''s ability. If he returns to the Klanglan Mountain realm and finds that he has not returned, he will definitely come out again. She must Find a way to get out as soon as possible.


    "That''s because you already have prejudice in your heart, but you don''t understand it at all." Yan Dan was angry in his heart, and still forced restraint. "We demon are always restrained and have our own principles. Even if it is evil, it will not compare You mortals are worse."


    Tang Zhou did not speak.


    That means that today he will not care about himself anymore.


    Yan Dan thought over and over again, and finally slowly closed his eyes. Just when he seemed to be awake, he was suddenly awakened by a thin sound of water. She turned over and sat up: "Can you let me come out and breathe, just a cup of tea."


    Tang Zhou responded very simply: "Okay."


    Suddenly a bright light appeared above her head, and the joy in Yan Dan''s heart was beyond words. She slowly flew to the mouth of the gourd and leaned over the mouth to look out. She is now constrained by spells, her body shrinks too much, even a window looks much larger. Looking at the light coming through the window, it is about evening. And they should be in an inn now, but the layout of the guest rooms is very old, and there is no noise from the busy city outside. They want to come to the kind of inn in the suburbs.


    "Does it feel different from what you saw before?" Tang Zhou suddenly asked with a soft smile.


    Yan Dan nodded and turned back, but seeing the water vapor around him, he couldn''t even speak for a while: "You, you, you..."


    Tang Zhou leaned back and moved *''s black hair to the outside of the barrel, smiling but not smiling: "What am I?"


    Yan Dan immediately accused and said, "I don''t want to watch you take a bath!"


    Tang Zhou looked at her innocently: "You said you want to come out to get some air, and besides, I didn''t invite you to watch."


    Yan Dan lay on the mouth of the gourd, supporting his chin with one hand, and pouting: "Okay, I''ll be watching it, you have something for me to see!" Tang Zhou loosened his hand, and the jade gourd fell into the water with a plop. Yan Dan didn''t respond yet, so he poured in two large mouths of bath water, and quickly shut his breath, retracted into the jade gourd, and sealed an enchantment on the gourd mouth with black magic to prevent water from pouring in.


    Tang Zhou stood up, wiped off the water on his body, pulled over the shirt in the screen and put it on his body, before he fished the jade gourd from the water: "How?"


    Yan Dan only felt his stomach churning. After coughing for a long time, he couldn''t cough anything out, and said, "Despicable."


    Tang Zhou didn''t say a word, put the jade gourd on the table, slowly tied his belt, put on the middle coat, and finally put on the outer robe.


    Yan Dan rolled his eyes and smiled slightly, "It must be very tired to run around? Would you like me to help you beat your legs and rub your shoulders?"


    Tang Zhou turned his head and looked at her lightly.


    "You let me out, I promise not to escape. Besides, even if I escaped, you can catch it back. I won''t do such a stupid thing." It''s going to be done step by step, and now we have to get out of the jade gourd. , So it''s easy to act on the right side. There is nothing that can be done in the dark place all day long.


    "Are you... tempting me?" He also smiled lightly, slowly, and said slowly, "Do you want to know that a fox demon also came to this hand before, and her final fate What is it?"


    Listening to the tone of his speech, Yan Dan felt chilly all over, and couldn''t help shrinking: "I don''t want to think about it, I don''t even want to know."


    In fact, to leave Yu Gourd, one must first ensure that she is still alive. If there is only a little soul flying out in the end, it is meaningless.


    Tang Zhou picked up the jade gourd and plugged the mouth of the gourd with a wooden stopper: "If you are really smart, just be honest and don''t make any bad ideas, so that you can live a few more days, and you can die."


    The darkness is back in front of me.


    Yan Dan thought for a while and asked, "Is that fox demon good-looking?"


    Tang Zhou replied without hesitation: "Much better than you."


    Yan Dan criticized: "You are not tempted to have such a beautiful woman, are you a man?"


    After estimating the three-hour situation, Yan Dan vaguely heard a noise outside. Now it is the dead of night, who will come out to walk around in the middle of the night? She hurriedly pressed against the wall of the gourd, listening attentively to the movement outside. It seems that someone is walking around in the room, and there is definitely more than one person.


    The footsteps of those people were vain, and the movement between the landings was very clear in her ears. When Tang Zhou walked, he walked lightly, almost silently.


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while, with a smile on her mouth: she finally waited for the time to get out. If you guessed it correctly, the inn that Tang Zhou stayed in was a black shop, and the food and tea he used must have Mongolian sweat medicine, and now he sleeps so deeply, even if anyone walks in.


    She thought that Tang Zhou was so shrewd, but it was actually just that.


    Suddenly the sky shook, Yan Dan leaned forward and slid to the other side. I just heard someone say a rough voice outside: "This is jade, I don''t know how much silver it is worth?" Another person answered, "It looks very shiny, you can open the cork to see, maybe there is some treasure inside! "


    Yan Dan smiled lightly, and said that you quickly open it so that I can get out of it as soon as possible.


    Suddenly, the jade gourd was turned upside down, Yan Dan lost weight, and suddenly passed through the mouth of the gourd. Seeing the green smoke curling up, she turned around, her clothes stretched, raised her hand to pull the blue silk, and turned her head to look on the bed. The young celestial master was really asleep.


    The three people behind them were all dumbfounded, and it took a long time to suffocate a sentence from their throats: "Damn, there are monsters!" Then they staggered out of the door.


    Yan Dan flicked his fingers, and the person who fell to the end threw a plop and fell to the ground, unable to get up for a long time. The man was trembling all over, and he wailed with a cry of strength from nowhere, and fled on the ground.


    Yan Dan was slightly dissatisfied: "Do I look so terrible? They are actually scared like this."


    But today she is in a good mood and doesn''t want to care about anything.


    She walked over to the table, opened the lid of the teapot and smelled it, then broke the snack on the plate and took a bite: "It''s really Mongolian sweat medicine." She turned around and walked to the bed, looking down at Tang Zhou. He slept deeply, breathed long, his face was calm, and he looked very handsome. Yan Dan whispered to herself: "You look down on us as demon, but I just want you to owe me the favor." But the anger in the past few days is still going to come out, she slowly raised her hand, gathered strength, and then used force. He waved it down, intending to slap him a few times, but before he touched his cheek, his wrist was suddenly held.


    Tang Zhou suddenly opened his eyes: "What?"


    Yan Dan was calm, showing a faint smile: "You have a bug on your face, I want to take it off for you."


    Tang Zhou sat up slowly, still smiling: "Just now you raised your hand so high, I thought it was trying to slap me."


    Hope suddenly turned into disappointment, which made her extremely resentful.


    She was trembling with anger, and only skipped her feet: "Say OK first, I would rather commit suicide, and never go back to that magical artifact! Do you want to chop piecemeal, or take me to alchemy, just come, I am not afraid! "


    Tang Zhou pulled out a piece of talisman paper from under the robe by the pillow and stuck it on her wrist. Saw Huaguang flashed, the talisman paper suddenly turned into a heavy jade bracelet. He released his hand and said slowly: "This prohibition prevents you from leaving me five steps away."


    Yan Dan stretched out her hand, and when her fingertip touched the bracelet, the bracelet would flick her finger away. Although she escaped from the jade gourd, she was restrained and had to follow Tang Zhou''s side, and she didn''t even have a chance to escape.


    She looked at this bracelet for a while, but still didn''t give up: "Five steps are too few, can you limit it to ten steps?"


    "I thought three steps were the best." Tang Zhou got out of bed, raised his hand to organize his clothes, and suddenly his sleeves tightened and he was pulled by Yan Dan. She looked sad and begged: "I can''t do anything even if it''s twenty steps. Ten steps are good?"


    He chuckled in a low voice, his eyes were clear and handsome: "I really feel pity, I can''t help but want to be moved." The tone of voice suddenly changed: "One more sentence will get you into the magic weapon."


    Yan Dan pursed her mouth and muttered in a low voice, then suddenly sat down at the table and took a bite of the snack on the table.


    Tang Zhou raised his hand to hold her wrist, his eyebrows frowned slightly: "There is Mongolian sweat medicine in this snack."


    "When I''m hungry, there is arsenic in it, I will eat it all," Yan Dan smiled proudly, "not to mention the trivial Mongolian sweat medicine?"


    Tang Zhou took away the dim sum in her hand and put it back on the plate: "Qingshi Town is not far in front. Go to town to eat."


    "Qingshi Town?" She was startled slightly, "What are you doing in Qingshi Town?"


    Tang Zhou didn''t say a word, he just took up the burden and walked out the door.


    Yan Dan only felt that an invisible force was dragging her behind Tang Zhou, the two of them went one after the other, exactly five steps away.


    "I heard people say that a lot of things happened in Qingshi Town. Some people died at home for no reason, and some people were digging their hearts and messing up the graves. Where are you going?"


    Tang Zhou turned his head and smiled slightly: "I haven''t seen it, I want to see it."


    Yan Dan walked for a while, and couldn''t help asking: "You haven''t touched the food in the dark shop before, so you haven''t been attracted by the Mongolian sweat medicine, right?"


    Tang Zhou avoided answering, but accelerated his pace. They could see a small bluestone town not far away, and the sky was slightly exposed and the fish belly was white.

 Chapter 7： Cemetery cemetery corpse corpse

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Wang Xiaoer has worked in Qingshi Town for more than 20 years. It was the first time he saw such a handsome person coming to the restaurant. He couldn''t help sighing that the shopkeeper had opened the door early today.


    Yan Dan sat at the table, holding his chopsticks: "If you have any dishes, just serve them."


    Wang Xiaoer was dumbfounded and smiled and said: "Girl, it''s only this morning, and the chef of the shop won''t come until noon. I''m afraid it''s too early to eat hot dishes?"


    I saw the picturesque girl grabbing the chopsticks and tapping on the table: "Just bring it up if you are full!"


    The hungry man Yan Dan revealed made Xiao Er in awe, and immediately went to work.


    Tang Zhou slowly poured a cup of tea, quite surprised: "Are you really so hungry?"


    "You can try to drink only one sip of disgusting bath water for 20 days, without eating at all, so you know if you will be hungry."


    "In this way, the demon I said before will also have to eat. Are those words true?"


    Wang Xiaoer put a steaming steamed bun on the table and asked, "There is still half of the roast chicken left over from yesterday in the kitchen. Would you like to bring it to the girl?"


    Yan Dan put a small ingot on the table: "Bring as much as there is."


    Wang Xiaoer took the silver in his hand, which was about three or four pairs. This is very generous, not to mention it is still in a small town like Qingshi Town.


    "I''m fine for fun, don''t believe it." While speaking, Yan Dan had already swallowed a bun, poked the second one with chopsticks and took a bite, still staring at the third one.


    Tang Zhou poured a cup of tea and pushed it over: "Slowly. The girl is not afraid of being ugly."


    Yan Dan glanced at him, gently tore off a piece of the bun skin, chewed it gently before swallowing it, and said gently, "What does it matter if you eat badly? The most important thing is to eat fast. Much more, you can starve others to death by dying yourself, do you understand?" As soon as the voice fell, the wind continued.


    Tang Zhou lowered his head, chuckled softly, and laughed for a long time before stopping.


    Yan Dan took a sip of tea contentedly, and took a long breath: "This is the most comfortable way."


    "Satisfied? Then it''s time to do business."


    "Ah, there are hot dishes at noon."


    Tang and Zhou are going to leave.


    Yan Dan hurriedly held him: "Wait a minute, wait a second." His eyes rolled and he smiled slyly: "Is this the first time you have gone out alone?"


    Tang Zhou''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and his face was relieved again, with a little juvenile peculiar childishness: "So what?"


    "The chaotic grave is in that place, and I can¡¯t get away, right? So it¡¯s the same to go early and late. But here is Qingshi Town, the people in the town must know more than that rumor. What place do you think is the most suitable? Listen to the story?"


    Tang Zhou looked at her: "If your little cleverness is used in the right way, it will be fine."


    Yan Dan lightly shook his finger: "No, no, I am the great wisdom praised by the sages of the past, and I will let you see it sooner or later."


    Tang Zhou smiled, and ran his fingers across the bracelet on her wrist: "I only know that you are still a prisoner now. Is that kind of wisdom wrong?"


    The corners of Yan Dan''s mouth moved slightly, thinking left and right, and finally stopped talking.


    As it approached noon, the number of guests in the restaurant gradually increased, with noisy voices, mixed with a few northern accents, and a lot of noise.


    "I think the two have a very good face, aren''t they from the town?" One came over with a local accent, pulled off the bench and sat down. The man''s deer head and rat eyes, described as wretched, showing a flattering look.


    Tang Zhou nodded slightly and said lightly: "I''m here for the first time."


    Yan Dan looked at the bamboo cut sign behind the shopkeeper, and said lightly and quickly: "Stir-fried pork liver, braised chicken, fried three fresh, crystal balls, vinegar pork ribs..." he reported more than a dozen dishes in one breath. Wang Xiaoer was sweating profusely: "This girl, you are only two of you. The four dishes are already a lot." Yan Dan glanced at Tang Yiyi''s eyes: "This young man pays the bill, he won''t be short of a cent. , Plus a sauced pork belly."


    Tang Zhouquan didn''t hear it, and just said, "Little Er, add a pair of bowls and chopsticks."


    The local man who leaned over to sit down immediately smiled: "Little brother is really refreshing."


    Tang Zhou said: "I wonder if there are any novel and interesting things in this town?"


    The local man touched his face and looked at the dishes that Wang Xiaoer brought up. Yan Dan smiled slightly, took a pair of chopsticks and handed it to him, then quietly pointed to the few big men with swords and knives sitting at the corner table: "Uncle, we have seen many people like this all the way. , Look fierce, what are they doing here?"


    The local man picked up the hot food on the plate and delivered it to his mouth like running water, and said vaguely: "You must be naughty, the little girl who sneaked out of the house, right?"


    Yan Dan nodded, with a look of surprise: "How did you know, uncle?"


    The man laughed and was very proud: "I also know that this little brother is your lover. Are you elopement without telling your family?"


    Both of them cursed in their hearts at the same time.


    Yan Dan''s eyes rolled and he smiled cleverly: "Uncle, you are deliberately breaking the subject, in fact, you don''t know what those people are doing here, right." People like this kind of food and drink are often very good. Love to save face, saying this, he will immediately pour out his heart.


    "How could I not know, hey, you little girl! I have lived here for most of my life, what else do I not know." The man was really stimulated and put down his chopsticks, "They are here to find the grave of the empress ."


    Tang Zhou said: "How can the current emperor bury his concubines here?"


    "It''s not the current emperor, but the emperor who has died of the country. At that time you were not born yet. At that time, the world was divided into three points, and Beiyan, Nanchu, and Qixiang were on each side. I was talking about Qixiang''s A noble concubine."


    Tang Zhou was even more skeptical: "Since he is a royal family and must have his own tomb, how could he be buried here?"


    The local man laughed: "At that time, when the emperor in the palace was not the emperor, he was the great general of Nanchu. After he destroyed Qi Xiang, the subjugated emperor of Qi Xiang took his beloved concubine, They fled under the protection of the group of people. At that time, Nanchu was chasing very tightly. When they reached Qingshi Town, the subjugated emperor¡¯s subordinates rebelled and killed the emperor, and the concubine and the wife of the subjugated emperor They were so affectionate that they did not want to live alone and committed suicide. When they fled, they brought out a lot of gold and silver jewelry from the palace, and exposed their money with them, which could easily lead to murder. So they thought of a way and built one for the lady The tomb. Firstly, there are jewelry hidden in the tomb, and you can come and get it at any time; secondly, because the empress died with hatred, and I wanted to use this tomb to keep her dying for fear that she would turn into an evil spirit. This is the empress¡¯ tomb. origin."


    Yan Dan said casually: "You must have been to this empress tomb too."


    "I''ve looked for it, but," he looked around, and said in a low voice, "That empress is a fierce ghost. It must be a ghost. Whoever takes the baby in it will die! People in our town , I''d rather take a detour than walk from the chaotic grave." He picked up his chopsticks and continued to stuff hot vegetables into his mouth, no time to speak.


    Tang Zhou tapped on the table: "I want to come here as a rumor. The more you spread it, the more it will become worse."


    The man shook his head, with spare ribs in his mouth: "I would rather believe it, not believe it."


    Yan Dan remembered the Jiangyang thief he had encountered on the Lanxi River before. He also said about the rumors about Qingshi Town. She raised her hand and dangled a butterfly-shaped jade bib in front of the local people''s eyes: "I picked up this jade when I passed through the graveyard last evening."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her diagonally.


    Last evening, she was obviously still locked in a jade gourd.


    The man''s lips trembled, and his face turned blue: "You little girl! Hurry up, throw this jade away, don''t you want to die?!"


    Yan Dan pouted, with an unwilling look: "Why, this jade is very beautiful."


    "Let me tell you, there is a young guy in our town who is born strong, his family is poor, and he has no relatives. The old man has no money to bury when he is dead, so he has to bury him in a chaotic grave. He digs and digs, then dig out A few gold and silver cups and a few pieces of jade. Within ten days, he died in my own house. I have never seen such an ugly death...Ah, let¡¯s not talk about it. Eat and eat.¡±


    Knowing that he couldn''t ask anything more, Tang Zhou bowed his head to eat, behaving gracefully, as if from a big family.


    Yan Dan suddenly said: "If you don''t tell me the death of that person, I can figure it out."


    The local people just ate their heads.


    "There are no other relatives in his family. When someone finds it, the capital of the corpse must be rotten, with corpses crawling all over, rats gnawing his flesh, and flies flying around." Yan Dan picked up a piece of vinegar ribs," His corpse is just like this spare ribs, the bones are soft and there is meat on it."


    Tang Zhouyi chewed slowly, and couldn''t help but choke.


    The local man was going to clamp the largest spare rib. Hearing these words, he turned his chopsticks to clamp the fried pork liver next to it. Yan Dan said immediately: "His liver must be rotten too, just like this pig liver, it''s sauce-colored."


    The man''s face was scorched, and he went to clamp the crystal balls.


    "Oh, that person''s eyeballs should still be there. I heard that the dead eyeballs were born in vain." Yan Dan picked up a ball and took a bite. "I don''t know if it''s as tough as this crystal ball, and it has chewy teeth. "She stretched out her chopsticks and lit the plate containing the sauced pork belly: "I heard that the sauce has to be marinated in the sauce tank for a long time, so many rural shops marinate the sour and smelly internal organs and meat. Those strange flavors are overwhelmed by the taste of the sauce, and you can''t taste the peculiar smell. I wonder if this is the case here? Also, that person''s body won''t be marinated in a black shop and sold as pork?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the local man''s face was pale and he staggered out and vomited at the door.


    Yan Dan looked at Tang Zhou and asked, "Am I right?"


    Tang Zhou was expressionless and took out a piece of talisman paper.


    Yan Dan said immediately: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I know I was wrong..."


    Tang Zhou stood up, called the shop''s second child to check out, and then pulled Yan Dan with his left hand, carried the package with his right, and dragged her out of the restaurant: "I think you still like to stay in the artifact."


    Yan Dan said sincerely: "I was wrong, I was really wrong, and I will never dare to do it again. Give me another chance to reform and revive."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her: "Really dare not?"


    The expression on Yan Dan''s face is even more sincere: "Really."


    Tang Zhou let go: "Let''s go."


    When they arrived at the chaotic grave, five or six people from the rivers and lakes had already gathered there. When they saw them coming, someone immediately pulled out their weapons. An elderly Taoist in apricot and yellow robe behind him raised his hand to stop him: "This is Tang Zhouxian''s nephew, a disciple of Ling Xiao Guanzhu, all his own."


    Tang Zhou came forward to give a salute: "Tang Zhou has met Senior Ling Xuzi."


    The old Taoist touched his beard that year: "I heard that your master has also accepted female disciples in recent years. Is that the girl behind you?"


    Tang Zhou paused and nodded: "This is my junior sister. I don''t understand the rules yet. I''ve lost courtesy, everyone."


    Yan Dan whispered, putting on a timid expression: "Brother..."


    The others laughed and waved their hands again and again: "Brother Tang is too polite, and we are afraid of terrifying your little sister."


    Tang Zhou greeted a few more words before turning around, lowering his voice and said, "Don''t make bad ideas or pretend to be fools, do you understand?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Senior brother, don''t worry."


    Tang Zhou thought for a while, then asked, "What is your name?"


    Yan Dan was very honest, and immediately replied: "Yan Dan. The color of Yan is as light as water..." Before he could finish speaking, Tang Zhou turned around and walked forward. She was immediately dragged forward by an invisible force, and she couldn''t help sighing. The feeling of being a prisoner at this level was really uncomfortable.


    Suddenly I heard Tang Zhou''s voice ringing in his ears, very clear: "Wait for you to follow me. Among those people, there are people who are not right in their minds, so keep your heart in secret."


    Yan Dan looked around, no one else seemed to respond.


    "This is the use of internal force to transmit sound, so they can''t hear it." Tang Zhou seemed to know what she was thinking.


    Suddenly heard a woman''s crisp and cheerful laughter in front of her, like a ringing bell. Immediately someone nearby pulled out the weapon with a loud cry and held it in his hand.


    A girl in a snow-white shirt was standing under a dead tree with a handful of millet in her hand. She was feeding the birds on the tree, and she was listening to the birds from time to time. She suddenly turned her head, Liu Ye''s eyebrows crooked, and she smiled before saying a word: "The bird said that there are so many customers in town today. It''s true." She clapped her hands and was very happy: "I haven''t seen so many in a long time. People, it¡¯s been so lively. But the birds said that there are too many people and bad things too. Because most people like to do evil."

 Chapter 8： Girl listening to birds

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Ling Xuzi frowned and took a step forward: "Why did the girl say this?"


    The girl in the snow-white shirt looked at the bird on the branch, chirped for a while, then turned around and said, "The bird said, tomorrow will rain, ask me if I believe it. Of course I believe it, do you believe it? "


    Tang Zhou turned his head and glanced at Yan Dan, only to see that she was looking ahead, frowning slightly, thoughtfully.


    Ling Xuzi stopped the companion behind him who was about to use the sword, with a kind expression: "What else did the bird say?"


    The girl turned her head to the side, as if she was listening, and nodded from time to time. She said after a while: "Birds say that birds die for food, and people die for money. They have not changed since ancient times."


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone''s expressions changed.


    I only heard someone running over in three steps and two steps behind her. She was an obese woman, panting and shouting as she ran: "Miss, miss, why have you come to this place again? You never listen to what the master said." She ran up close, hugged the snow-clothed girl, and repeatedly said to everyone, "Master, my lady was born stupid. You adults have a lot. Don''t bother with a stupid girl!"


    The girl struggled and looked at the little bird that was taken off by surprise: "It, it was scared away by you! You pay me, pay now!"


    The woman held her own young lady from behind, repeatedly saying: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry."


    Ling Xuzi suddenly stopped their way, clasping his hands together: "I don''t know where this girl is?"


    The woman replied immediately: "My master''s name is Shen, a businessman in the town."


    Ling Xuzi nodded, then let go. He did know that there was a merchant named Shen in Qingshi Town, and he brought the local rare items from all over, but it was a pity that the lady in the family was a fool.


    The girl was framed by the woman and stopped struggling. When she passed by Tang Zhou, she suddenly looked at him infatuated, "Do you believe I can understand the language of birds?"


    Tang Zhou nodded.


    The girl smiled at him, blooming like spring flowers: "I''m telling you quietly, there are ghosts here, they are evil ghosts. They like to gnaw human bones, click and click, and there is no scum left. This is all the birds told me, but It also said that evil spirits are not scary, and talents are the most scary."


    The woman hurriedly covered the girl''s mouth, and laughed again and again: "I''m sorry, I''m really sorry, I''m talking nonsense."


    The girl''s words have already made people feel chills.


    Tang Zhou looked at their backs, thinking with a lot of thoughts, the woman said that her own lady was a fool, but some of what she said was very reasonable, and it was definitely not something a fool could say.


    Yan Dan rolled his eyes and suddenly smiled and said, "I can understand Yuer''s words, do you believe this?"


    Tang Zhou turned his face to look at her, and whispered, "I see, you want to return to the magic weapon again and wait."


    Yan Dan sighed and said quietly, "Anyway, you don''t believe what I say."


    Suddenly, Ling Xuzi coughed slightly, and then walked forward: "Let''s find the Niang Niang tomb first. Besides, there are real ghosts, and you can take it away easily. Don''t panic."


    The other five immediately echoed. Yan Dan looked at those people, never letting go from weapons to clothes. Tang Zhou whispered: "The one who makes the sword in front of you is the soul-breaking sword Zhai Shang, and the right is the shadow sword Qin Mingyang. Except for the Ling Xuzi in front, these two martial arts are the best. The three who walk side by side. The individual is three brothers with the surname Wu."


    Yan Dan also said softly, "May I ask you something?"


    Tang Zhou glanced at her and immediately said, "Don''t ask."


    "What on earth did you come to Qingshi Town for?" Yan Dan was very distressed. "Just tell me and listen. If you don''t tell me, I always think and think in my heart, and I''ve always wanted to feel aggrieved."


    Tang Yiyi brushed his sleeves and said lightly: "Then you can think about it slowly, and think about it when you say it''s not good."


    "This is the tomb," Ling Xuzi knelt down, brushed away the ashes on a bluestone slab, and moved the slab away as soon as he was able to reach it, revealing a tunnel, "We are not the first to find here. Let''s not hide it from you. Said that the veteran junior came in once, and he was the only one who survived among a group of people, but... alas, he had lost his mind and couldn''t ask what he saw that made him what he is now. "


    Zhai Shang said, "I heard that some people have seen female ghosts in the tomb gouging their hearts."


    Ling Xuzi waved his hand: "This decision won''t be true." He paused, and then said: "If we go down this time, we may encounter danger. If you don''t want to go down, you might as well stay on it."


    Qin Mingyang took the saber off his waist and held it in his hand. The three Wu brothers looked at each other for a while, and shook their heads even though they were worried.


    After waiting outside for a while, a group of people walked slowly down the tunnel.


    Yan Dan walked down a few steps, and said softly: "It''s dark and you can''t see anything." Suddenly, Qin Mingyang held a lighted candle and smiled: "There are still twenty on his body. A few candles should be able to support you to the end of the cemetery."


    Ling Xuzi couldn''t help but praised: "Master Qin is still careful."


    Qin Mingyang smiled restrainedly, and suddenly a gust of wind blew, and the candle in his hand went out with a snort.


    Not far away, there was a arrogant voice shouting: "Who kicked Laozi?!" Suddenly someone shouted: "There is a kind of stand up and make gestures!" Then, there was a whistling sound around him, applauding fists. Constantly. Yan Dan took a step to the left, and suddenly a hand stretched out to hold her left. The fingers are slender and somewhat cold.


    She cried out tentatively: "Tang Zhou?" But when Tang Zhou responded from the right, she was shocked. Who is the person standing on her left? The man chuckled, and neglected to walk around behind her, and said grimly: "Those who sent me Qiu, Zhuo." When the last word was spoken, the voice was already far away.


    The fire light in front of him, Ling Xuzi held the Huozhezi, the muscles on his face twitched slightly.


    Qin Mingyang fell to the ground with a candle falling beside him, his brows were only red. Ling Xuzi picked up the candle, lit one, tore off half of his sleeves and wrapped his hands, and peeked under Qin Mingyang''s nose, already breathless. But the expression on his face was calm, not even half painful.


    Tang Zhou walked closer: "It was a fatal blow to the eyebrows. But," he knelt down, raised his hand and pressed Qin Mingyang on his body: "The body is already cold, definitely not just dead."


    Zhai Shang couldn''t help asking: "Wasn''t the one who came in with us before..."


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "It''s the person who spoke just now."


    "How is this possible? I went to Bluestone Town with him, and didn''t rush by separately!"


    Yan Dan sighed and looked at him sympathetically: "That means you never knew that the person you were with was killed on the way, and the person who killed Qin Mingyang still pretended to be him and drove with you. Alas, think about it this way, if he wants to pretend to be any of us now, it won''t be difficult."


    Tang Zhou''s tone was cold: "Junior sister, you are naughty again."


    Zhai Shang made a quick sound in his throat, but he couldn''t speak, and looked at the others suspiciously.


    Ling Xuzi distributed the candles to others: "Fortunately, there are still these candles. The road behind is always easier to walk."


    Yan Dan was about to say, "These candles weren''t left by that person", so he listened to Tang Zhou''s whisper: "I think you are too leisurely, and want to return to the artifact to stay."


    Yan Dan pursed her mouth and said dissatisfied: "You threaten to come and threaten. That''s the sentence. Do you want to change it occasionally?"


    Suddenly, boss Wu said dumbly: "Come and see!"


    In the tomb in front, a stone door was half open, with five characters carved on it.


    Those who send me Qiu Zhuo.


    After a moment of silence, Tang Zhou stepped forward and pushed open the Shimen, and walked in.


    Yan Dan had to follow, and after a while, he still said, "Actually, I touched that person''s hand when the candle was extinguished. Although it is cooler than the average person, it is not a ghost. I am sure that the other person is not a monster."


    Tang Zhou pondered: "Does that person have a cocoon on his hand?"


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while: "No."


    Tang Zhou said: "That''s weird." He saw the other''s puzzled eyes, and spread his hand out: "Look at my hand. I have practiced swordsmanship. There will be cocoons on my index finger and tiger''s mouth. No matter what weapon I use, Everyone will have a cocoon, but the position is different. In this way, how does he hurt people invisible?"


    They walked more than a dozen steps, they heard footsteps behind them, and when they looked back, they saw that all the other five people followed in.


    I walked deep in the tomb passage, and there were waves of water in my ears. Ling Xuzi said, "As far as the feng shui is concerned, this tomb is really for the burial of women. Women should be buried in places with water."


    In a blink of an eye, he has reached the end of the tomb, and another stone gate is in front of him. Boss Wu suddenly strode to the front and pulled the stone door hard, his face flushed red, but the stone door did not move. Wu Lao Er and Wu Lao San walked over immediately, and the three of them worked hard together, and Shimen made a creak and slowly opened.


    The three of them rushed into the tomb and saw a low table in the tomb. In the middle of the low table was a gleaming night pearl. Boss Wu immediately stretched out his hand to take the bead, but the bead seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, so he couldn''t pick it up.


    Yan Dan held a candle and went to illuminate the murals on the surrounding stone walls. Looking at the colors, this mural is still relatively new. The first picture shows a slim and slender woman sitting in front of the window, dressing in the mirror, and the willow branches outside the window are green, which is a good time for spring. The woman in the second painting is the same person as the one in the first. She kneels in the palace, and a man in a bright yellow dragon robe stands in front of her.


    Tang Zhou stood beside her and whispered: "It really is a concubine buried here."


    The third picture, with thousands of troops and horses, has an extraordinary momentum, but it is drawn for war.


    "I think this is the scene of Qi Xiang''s destruction of the country." Tang Zhou looked at the fourth mural and his tone became heavier. "This concubine did not commit suicide, but was stuffed into a coffin by his subordinates to suffocate."


    Yan Dan nodded: "They just wanted to find a place to hide gold and silver jewelry. They just borrowed this name. It was really cruel to put the living in the coffin."


    As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly heard someone laughing wildly behind him. The laughter echoed in the tomb, and the shadow of the candle swayed, making the cemetery even more eerie and terrifying. Yan Dan hurriedly turned his head and saw a flash of blood in front of him. A burst of blood suddenly flew up and sprinkled on the mural. Boss Wu, holding a long knife in his hand, actually cut off the second child Wu behind him!


    His eyes were red, his face twitched, and he suddenly rushed towards Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou avoided him, only to feel that he had touched something behind him, his feet vibrated, and the sound of a crossbow was faintly organic.


    Boss Wu shot down and raised his long knife again, stirring up the wind, and slashing on the mural, and the rubble fell one after another. Tang Zhou''s long sword was unsheathed, and the green light flashed across the opponent''s throat. Boss Wu clutched his throat and hit the wall, convulsed for a while, and stopped moving. Wu Laosan roared and rushed towards Tang Zhou.


    Zhai Shang stretched his foot and tripped, and Wu Laosan fell heavily to the ground.


    Ling Xuzi sternly said: "Your eldest brother will only kill people if he is very poisonous and unconscious. If Tang Xian doesn''t take action, we can''t go out alive!"


    As he spoke, the vibration under the tomb became louder and louder, and the sound of the crossbow became louder and louder. Tang Zhou suddenly felt that his feet were empty and fell into a tunnel. It was because he reacted very quickly, and immediately reached out to climb a stone wall beside him, but the stone wall was polished smoothly, and he couldn''t use any force at all, he could only slide down the corridor.


    Yan Dan hadn''t fully reacted yet, and was immediately dragged down by a strong force. There is a turning point in the corridor, if it weren''t for her bodyguard with black magic, I''m afraid she would hit her head and bloodshed. With this force, she rushed out of the tunnel and slammed into something flexible. There was darkness in front of me, and I couldn''t see things at all. She stretched out her hand and touched it again, and then she heard someone slowly say in the dark in a chilly voice: "Have you touched enough?"

 Chapter 9： Empress in the cemetery

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan was agitated, and quickly got up and backed away five steps: "So it''s you..."


    The candle was lit again. Tang Zhou slowly stood up and looked at her: "Come here."


    Yan Dan shook his head pitifully: "Don''t be angry, I really didn''t mean to use you as a cushion, I can swear to heaven, or swear poisonously."


    Tang Zhou still looked at her: "Come here."


    "I was wrong. I was wrong. It''s all my fault. Don''t put me in a magic weapon..."


    Tang Zhou sighed and said weakly: "The moment you hit me just now, it happened to hit the acupuncture point. I can''t stand up. Come and help me."


    Yan Dan felt relieved at once: "You didn''t say it earlier."


    Tang Zhou had a bad tone: "Who taught you to be smart? On your back...two inches up, a little bit to the right, just tap harder a few times." Yan Dan did exactly what he said, and then obediently Stand aside.


    Tang Zhou stood up and dusted his body ashes: "If you do this often, I won''t put you in the magical artifact."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help asking: "Then when are you going to release me?"


    Before he answered, he heard Ling Xuzi''s voice coming from the tunnel gate: "Nephew Tang Xian, are you okay?"


    Tang Zhou walked over and said loudly: "The bottom is also the tomb. The stone path is very slippery. Be careful when you come down."


    Yan Dan was interrupted, annoyed in his heart, wishing that the old-fashioned man would fall into it. She had to ask again: "When will you let me go?"


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "I have done my best."


    His meaning is clear. Although she didn''t put her into the magic weapon, it didn''t mean that she could be let go. Maybe she would be refined into a pill once she came out of Qingshi Town.


    Yan Dan had no choice but to continue to comfort herself, as long as there was time, she still had the hope to escape and ascend to heaven.


    In a short while, Ling Xuzi had already slipped down the tunnel. Immediately afterwards, Zhai Shang and Wu Laosan.


    Zhai Shang''s face was ugly: "This stone path is so slippery, I''m afraid it won''t be easy to climb up."


    Ling Xuzi said, "This cemetery is so cleverly done, there must be another way out."


    There were eight people when they came in, but only five people were left in an instant.


    Ling Xuzi said solemnly: "There are many institutions in this cemetery, and there are enemies spying in secret. We must work together and never kill each other again, otherwise we will not be able to return alone."


    Zhai Shang immediately said, "As it should be."


    Everyone pushed open the stone door of this tomb and saw the same tomb behind the stone door.


    In the center of the tomb, there is a coffin. The lid of the coffin has been moved to the ground, and one of the hands in the coffin is held upright, as if holding something.


    Oldest Wu took a step back, his teeth rattling: "Zombie, that''s a zombie!"


    Ling Xuzi took a step forward and let out a sigh of relief: "It''s not a zombie, it''s just the corpse of the empress."


    "Then why is her hand still holding up?!"


    Tang Zhou placed the candle at his feet and whispered: "She was stuffed into the coffin alive. She must struggle desperately before she died, trying to open the coffin."


    Zhai Shang walked to the front of the coffin, his eyes lit up: "There are treasures to bury!"


    Upon hearing that there was a treasure, Old San Wu rushed forward, leaned in and grabbed a handful from it, and leaned under the candle to look carefully. I saw that he was holding a handful of Dongzhu in his hand, faintly shiny, each of which was the size of a thumb. His fingers trembled and he squeezed one of them. The Dongzhu suddenly shattered and sprayed a jet of black poisonous water on his face. He covered his face and rolled on the ground twice, and immediately stopped moving.


    Tang Zhou drew his sword out of its sheath and put it on Zhai Shang''s neck, narrowing his eyes slightly: "Who are you?"


    Ling Xuzi was taken aback: "Nephew Tang Xian, what are you doing?!"


    "He is no longer Zhai Shang." Tang Zhou looked at the opponent''s hand, with slender fingers, flexible fingertips, no calluses on his hands, and no old wounds. People who have practiced martial arts for many years would not have such weak hands.


    The man smiled softly, and his voice came into his ears comfortably with a low voice: "The one who sent me Qiu Zhuo. Are you still going inside?" The candle in the tomb suddenly went out, and the surroundings plunged into darkness again. Tang Zhou''s sword flicked, covering the flaws in his body, and then shook the fire brightly.


    The moment Huozhe lit up, the sudden light pierced people''s eyes. Yan Dan only felt that someone was passing by and flicking his fingers, a faint white light wafted between the two. I just heard the person say: "So we are the same..." Suddenly, he disappeared.


    Yan Dan thought about the phrase "So we are the same", thoughtfully.


    They finally found Zhai Shang''s body behind the stone door of the tomb. It was still a little scarred on the forehead, and his face was calm, as if he did not feel any pain.


    Tang Zhou watched silently for a while, and suddenly heard a bitter cry from Ling Xuzi beside him. Then, the cry turned into laughter, and he cried and laughed there, beating his chest and his feet.


    Yan Dan whispered: "He is mad."


    Ling Xuzi''s junior would become crazy in this cemetery, I''m afraid it''s because they have experienced something similar to them.


    It is a feeling of despair.


    There is such a powerful opponent in secret, and I don''t know when he will become his own companion. There are various malicious institutions in the cemetery, and the only feeling left is despair.


    Tang Zhou turned his head and looked at her: "Are you afraid?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "I know what that person is. He is not a mortal, nor a demon, let alone a demon. He is outside the Three Realms and is nothing. He won''t really kill us, just a test. "


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly flashed into the tomb. The man is tall and straight, with hair like a black jade, Tsinghua University Wanduan, plump and graceful, but his face is extremely ugly, and when he speaks, he can make people forget his appearance, just remember his grace: "It''s true that I won''t make a move. If the two live long enough, they will see each other in the future."


    After he finished speaking, he walked out of the stone gate like a light smoke. Tang Zhou chased it out immediately, and for a while, even a piece of the man''s clothes was invisible.


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help asking: "How do you know that he is not malicious to us?"


    Yan Dan looked at him: "If he wants to do something, he has a chance. But if he says there is no malice, it may not be. I wonder if you have ever heard of the Lord of the Gods? The Lord of the Gods is him." After a pause, he continued: "That person has always acted both righteously and evilly, sometimes killing people like numbness, sometimes having a good heart. It''s entirely his own pleasure. If it wasn''t for his mood today, That is, there are other conspiracies, this is unknown."


    Tang Zhou smiled bitterly: "There are such people in this world." He remembered that Ling Xuzi was still in the tomb at the back, and was about to look back. Suddenly Yan Dan said, "It''s better to find an exit first, with a lunatic. It will only get in the way."


    Tang Zhou nodded: "It has no choice but to do so."


    The two walked deeper and deeper in the cemetery side by side, and soon came to an end. At the end of the cemetery, there is a stone gate.


    Tang Zhou raised his hand and pressed it on the stone gate. Before he tried hard, the stone gate opened suddenly, pushed the two of them inside, and then closed it again with a creak.


    What was in front of me was no longer a tomb, it was as gorgeous as a palace.


    The floor is covered with aqua blue glaze, and the walls are inlaid with night pearls the size of a longan. The faint pearly light contrasts with the colored glaze, gorgeous and luxurious, but ghostly.


    Yan Dan pointed forward: "There seems to be a door over there."


    Tang Zhou hummed softly, raised his hand to hold the hilt, walked calmly, and walked forward slowly. He stopped suddenly and stared at the door: "Someone."


    Yan Dan heard the words, walked over immediately, and said in surprise: "There are really people."


    In the shadow by the door, a woman in purple was sitting against the wall, her face pale, her slender eyelashes trembling gently. Hearing the noise, the purple-clothed woman opened her eyes slowly, her eyes fixedly looking at the two strangers standing in front of her.


    How could this woman be alone in the cemetery?


    Yan Dan took a step back, smiled and asked, "Girl, why are you here?"


    The purple-clothed woman looked at them, did not move, her lips moved slightly, but there was no sound.


    Yan Dan can read lips: "You were brought in here? You can''t speak, are you dumb?"


    The purple-clothed woman nodded and shook her head again.


    Yan Danqi said: "You are not dumb, why can''t you speak?"


    Tang Zhou glanced at her diagonally, "She was dumb acupuncture."


    Yan Dan stepped aside and said, "Master didn''t teach the acupuncture path, but my brother is knowledgeable and talented, so I must be able to do it." Tang Zhou bluntly pushed her forward, "You do what I said."


    Yan Dan felt even stranger: "Why?"


    Tang Zhou said with a cold face: "Do you not do it?"


    The east wind cannot suppress the west wind, but the west wind overwhelms the east wind. Yan Dan had to step forward and listened to Senior Brother Tang Zhou''s command: "Go up three inches from the waist, if it''s too much, then go down, to the right... You are going to the left..." Yan Dan turned the person upside down. , Finally pushed the palace through the blood again, the purple-clothed woman was blushing, closed her eyes and did not dare to open her eyelashes trembling slightly. Yan Dan smiled slightly and said, "Don''t be shy." She did everything like this. If she changed Tang Zhou, she was afraid that the girl would kill herself on the spot to protect her name.


    The purple-clothed woman stood up, her footsteps were still a little unstable, and she bowed to salute: "Thank you for your help, the son and the girl. I don''t know how the two are called?" She raised her eyes and looked at Tang Zhouyi, her face flushed again.


    Seeing that Tang Zhouyi was abnormal, he responded politely: "The surname is Tang in the next, Tang Zhou, with cursive words. I don''t know the girl''s name?"


    The purple-clothed woman''s face was reddish, and she whispered, "The little girl''s surname is Tao and her name is Ziqi."


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while, and he remembered that one of the nine stars was named Ziqi. It was strange that the parents of this girl Tao had such a name.


    Ms. Tao and Tang Zhou walked in front, saying a few words from time to time, Yan Dan walked five steps away wittily, meditating in her heart, heaven blessing, so that Tianshi Tang felt her following behind was an eyesore, and immediately expelled her. You will be free again, bless and bless. But after reading it for a long time, Tang Zhou turned his head and said: "What are you doing so slowly?"


    How dare she still dare to feel her dragging? She is already so acquainted. Yan Dan smiled slightly, his face was innocent and soft: "Brother, I have been walking for too long and my feet hurt."


    Tang Zhou looked at her with a cold tone: "Junior sister, you are naughty again." Then he turned to Miss Tao and said: "My junior sister is so strong that she can beat a tiger to death. If you are tired, just say it. With a bang, let''s rest and leave."


    Yan Danrou smiled in the spring breeze, her bright eyes and bright teeth: "Brother, look at what you said, it''s true." Turning her back and biting her teeth loudly, this **** dare to say that to her! No matter how bold a woman is, she won¡¯t be happy if she is said to be "strong enough to beat a tiger to death"? The difference in treatment need not be so obvious!


    She pouted, daring not to speak, but turned her face away and stared at the aisle wall. Miss Tao was talking about her being taken into captivity. It was an extremely ugly, handsome man who brought her here. Yan Dan thought, it was probably the palace master of the gods. Thinking like this, I didn''t pay attention, I tripped over something, and fell heavily with a plop. What''s more **** it was that Tang Zhou took a step forward, so that the distance between them was more than five steps, causing her to be dragged forward by an invisible force on the ground.


    Hearing the movement, Tang Zhou strode over, frowning his eyebrows slightly: "What are you doing? You will fall when you walk well?"


    Yan Dan fumbled on the ground for a while. It seemed that he had touched a round object, and then picked it up: "I tripped on this thing."


    Seeing the thing in her hand, Miss Tao immediately let out a scream and staggered back. Yan Dan also saw clearly that what he held in his hand was actually a skull.


    Miss Tao also tripped over when she retreated. She felt a long rib, her face was pale, and she was so afraid that she couldn''t even scream. Tang Zhou walked over to help her, and Yan Dan was immediately dragged a few steps away, as if he had been tortured by a car crack, angrily said, "Tang Zhou, you bastard! Don''t stop!"

 Chapter 10： In danger again

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan squatted on the ground, hiding in hiding and using black magic to heal fragmentary wounds for himself.


    Tang Zhou didn''t sympathize with her at all. Instead, he felt that she had deliberately used this skull to scare people, and he repeated the threat of putting her into the magic weapon that had been said to be rotten.


    It''s unfair for the sky to treat her.


    Tang Zhou stood three steps away from her, with a flat tone: "Have you rested?"


    Yan Dan ignored him.


    Tang Zhou''s tone softened: "We should go now."


    Yan Dan remained motionless.


    Tang Zhou actually walked behind her, holding her arm and dragging forward. Yan Dan struggled twice. Seeing that he couldn''t get away, he turned around and wrapped his arms around his neck, and whispered softly: "Brother, you and I were learning from the mountains, childhood sweethearts, two little guesses, now there are more people around you, really convenient Are you going to lose your previous pledge of eachother?"


    When Tang Zhou watched her not speak, Yan Dan sighed in anger and resentment.


    Tang Zhou let go, threw her to the ground, turned and left.


    Yan Dan hurriedly got up. This time he was a good student, and he was always four steps away from the previous two. In case something happens again, there is a step left for the primer.


    She was thrown on the ground by Tang Zhou, her body was still a little bit painful, she could not help whispering: "The reaction is so big when you make a joke by me, why don''t you be polite when you make a joke..." She thought in her heart that there will be infinity. The demon method, you must first chop up Tang Zhou pieces and then the whole salt water and finally bury it alive. After thinking about this for a while, the grievance in my heart slightly eased.


    The three of them walked a long tunnel, and the roads before them became two, which were exactly the same. Yan Dan looked around carefully while they were discussing whether to go left or right. Slowly looking up, I saw a broken dragon stone on top of his head. As long as the mechanism is touched and the stone is put down, I am afraid that the person locked in it will have no way to get out.


    She took a few steps forward, and saw that there was a broken dragon stone on top of the two roads.


    Tang Zhou glanced at her and asked, "Which way would you choose?"


    Yan Dan raised his head and looked up: "Don''t choose any way, just sit here."


    Tang Zhou said: "Well, then go to the right. Maybe the two roads are actually connected."


    "Hey¡­¡­"


    Without backing, and low-level ability, he can only bow his head to the wicked. Yan Dan sighed, thinking about how beautiful she used to be, but now she has been bullied by a mortal. In the past, such as her death yesterday, her scenery has already fallen into the ground, and the wind and candles are dying, I am afraid that she will be able to enter the soil immediately.


    The stone path on the right is not deep, and you will walk to the end with a hundred steps, and there is still a tomb at the end. Yan Dan was already respectful, and it took a lot of manpower and money to make a cemetery look like this. When she saw the scene in the stone room, she couldn''t help but exclaimed: "It''s so elegant."


    Compared with the previous one where the ground was covered with water blue glaze and the wall was inlaid with night pearls, this stone room was simply rudimentary. Inside, the furnishings are complete, including Xiang Fei bamboo tables and chairs, blue and white porcelain tea sets, white pottery vases, and seven-string guqin. There is no shortage of everything you can think of. The chessboard is placed on the table, and black and white are fighting for the best, halfway down.


    Tao Zizhen walked to the piano table, raised his wrist and plucked the strings, and the piano sounded like a bead falling on a jade plate: "This piano is made of paulownia and catalpa wood. The sound is pleasant. It seems that the piano owner must be proficient in this. The master."


    Tang Zhou stood by the wall, looking at the ink painting on the wall, the river was filled with smoke and water, and the shadow of Chuo Chuo could be seen in the shadow of the green mountains. Yan Dan watched intently: "Life and death, Ye Wangchuan, Huang Quandao."


    Tao Ziqi heard the words and looked at her puzzledly: "What did you just say?"


    Yan Dan grinned, "Miss Tao, do you believe I have been to the Netherworld Palace?"


    Tao Ziqi sat down on the bamboo chair, his ruddy face turned white again.


    Tang Zhou''s tone was not good, and he carefully said: "Junior sister, it is too early to dream now."


    Yan Dan spread his hands: "It''s okay, just kidding, don''t be so serious." She turned and walked to the side of the coffee table. She saw an agarwood burner on the cushion, carved with sandalwood, and a layer of copper affixed to it. tin. If you look closely, you will feel that this agarwood burner is very much like a lotus flower. She stretched out her hand and slowly rubbed it, from the delicate lotus leaf engraved on the corner to the lifelike flower on the furnace wall. She felt a little trance, as if she was in a quiet empty courtyard, barefooted on the cold stone bricks, and when she landed, she would make a rattling sound, slowly echoing in the long courtyard.


    Suddenly there was a cold on her forehead, she immediately recovered, and she reached out and touched her forehead, and found a piece of paper. She tore it down and saw that it was really a piece of talisman paper with a crooked exorcism spell on it, and she hurriedly crumpled it into a ball and threw it towards Tang Zhou: "You, you, you..."


    Tang Zhou sternly said: "Your expression was wrong just now, I''m afraid you''ve been wicked."


    Yan Dan didn''t say a word, don''t overdo it, Gu Zi became sulking.


    Tao Zixi smiled and said, "Master Tang, how cute your junior sister is."


    Tang Zhoujing smiled reservedly: "I''m all spoiled, very tempered."


    Yan Dan continued to pretend to be deaf and dumb, but she was afraid that she would be mad with this kind of love.


    Tang Zhou said again: "It seems that there is no way here, so turn back and have a look."


    The three returned along the original road. When they walked back to the fork in the road before, Tao Zizhen raised his hand and touched a blue silk for a long time, with a look of panic: "Suffered!" She bit her lip and whispered: "My. The hairpin is gone. It may have fallen in the stone room before... That is the only thing my mother left for me. I, I think I should go back and look for it..."


    Seeing her in a hurry, Tang Zhou said lightly: "Miss Tao, you rest here for a while, and I will help you find it." As soon as he left, Yan Dan was unhappy and would be led along. She looked up at the broken dragon stone hanging every ten steps on the top of the stone road, her eyes flowed, and she smiled and asked: "Brother, have you ever thought about that girl Tao had been kidnapped here by the Lord of the Heavens. , It¡¯s not the truth, in fact, she is a humanoid, or she is like me."


    Tang Zhou squinted at her: "There is no evil spirit in Girl Tao."


    Yan Dan stretched out her wrist: "You smell it, I don''t have any evil spirits on me." She was talking about a joke, but Tang Zhou really held her wrist and smelled it, her eyebrows frowned slightly: "The evil spirit is No, but it smells like a lotus. Your real body is a scorpion?" As they spoke, the two returned to the stone room, and as expected they found a crude hairpin on the bamboo chair.


    Yan Dan pointed to the top of his head, and said leisurely: "Look at the top of your head, the Qianjin Broken Dragon Stone, which contains the strongest profound iron. After you put it down, no matter how great you are, it will be difficult to fly. Guess when it will fall?" As soon as her voice fell, the rumbling sound of the organ sounded from the wall.


    Tang Zhou grabbed her wrist and walked forward quickly, listening to the endless rumbling noise behind him, the vibrations under his feet getting bigger and bigger, the earth was shaking and the sky was shaking, and gravel smashed down continuously. Unconsciously, he quickened his steps, and the broken dragon stones behind him fell one by one, while the huge stones at the exit were slowly touching the ground.


    They are getting closer and closer to the exit, but ten steps away. The broken dragon stone at the exit was knee-length away from the ground. Tang Yiyi pushed Yan Dan: "Quick, you go first!" Suddenly, a broken dragon stone smashed down again when the wind screamed over his head. He had to lower his body and roll back, with a loud bang, and the boulder fell to the ground, and the surroundings were dark and opaque.


    He sat up and knocked on the Broken Dragon Stone with his scabbard. There was a faint sound of gold and iron, even if, as Yan Dan said, the huge stone was also covered with profound iron.


    "The most evil person in this world is not the monsters, but the people. You believe this sentence now, right?" Yan Dan''s voice sounded in the darkness.


    Tang Zhou was quite surprised: "Why are you here?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Let me tell you the truth." She walked over and said slowly: "I don''t know if Miss Tao is also in danger outside."


    "You mean, she didn''t put the Broken Dragon Stone? Didn''t she deliberately trick us into coming in to get the hairpin?"


    Yan Dan was very simple: "How would I know? Is this wrong?"


    Is this a big difference? Tang Zhou closed his eyes and was silent. In this cemetery, everything encountered is so complicated and confusing, but the people who travel with you can''t trust, whether it is a friend or an enemy, the truth is false and the truth is not distinguished.


    Yan Dan leaned on the broken dragon stone and said slowly: "It will be getting more and more depressive here. We will soon be able to taste the taste of being buried alive like the women in this cemetery. When I heard that people are buried alive, they will get angry. I couldn''t breathe, so I had to scratch and bite, but it was a pity that there were stones on all sides.


    He slowly opened his eyes, still dark in front of him, and he couldn''t really see it: "I was the one who caused you. You could have gotten away."


    Yan Dan whispered: "Are you confused? You have set a five-step ban, and I can''t escape even if I want to escape. If you feel uncomfortable, just let me go?"


    Tang Zhou shook her shoulders and said calmly, "I almost lied to you. As long as I unlock the restrictions on you, I am afraid you will be able to leave here?"


    Yan Dan pursed her mouth: "Men and women can''t accept it. What are you doing so close?" She sighed, "Shall we discuss the conditions?"


    Tang Zhou sneered: "Why should I listen to you?"


    "You don¡¯t want to do it. Anyway, I can live without dripping rice for 20 days. Let¡¯s compare and see who can last longer. As long as the banned person is no longer in the world, the ban will be useless. Up."


    "Before I can''t hold it, I can drag you on the road. You must not forget this."


    When Yan Dan said this, he remembered that there was something else. It''s just that whoever shows his timidity first loses in momentum. This is related to her plan to get away, and she definitely cannot admit defeat: "If that''s the case, then try and look forward to it." It''s a pity that in the darkness, I can''t see what Tang Zhou''s expression is at this time.


    After a long time, Tang Zhou slowly said: "What are your conditions, tell me and listen, but don''t take it too long."


    Finally, it was time for her to gain the upper hand. Yan Dan recollected this feeling of prevailing, and smiled and said, "Is that companion of mine safe? Tell me the truth, and I will take you out immediately."


    Tang Yiyi was stunned. He didn''t expect that the condition she offered was actually this: "I didn''t take him at all."


    Yan Dan was very skeptical: "Will you be so kind?"


    Tang Zhou coughed lightly: "The fish spirit escaped to the river, would I still jump down and chase?"


    Yan Dan suddenly regretted it. If he knew this, he shouldn''t have taken a mountain trail. She muttered dissatisfiedly: "This remaining ink, luck is really good..." But after all, the burden in her heart was relieved, and she helped the broken dragon stone to slowly stand up: "Hey, it seems someone is coming."


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a loud rumbling sound, like a broken dragon stone being pulled up by a mechanism.


    Not long after, the huge rock in front of me also began to shake, and the rock slowly lifted up, revealing a face like spring blossoms: "The bird said that someone was trapped in it, and that the person trapped in it was not a bad person. Let me come. save."

 Chapter 11： Wealthy Merchant Shen Family

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    A girl in a snow-white shirt stood outside, tilting her head slightly and smiling playfully. A brightly colored parrot stood on her shoulder, lovingly pecking at her earrings.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help asking: "How did you get in?"


    The girl raised her hand to touch the parrot on her shoulder: "It told me that the bird is the smartest in the world and knows everything."


    Tang Zhou thought a lot, unable to guess whether the other party was acting stupid or telling the truth.


    The girl turned around and walked two steps. Seeing that they were not following, she turned her head and waved her hand: "Go and go, the bird will take us out." As she walked, she talked with the parrot on her shoulder, sometimes Laughing, sometimes angry, but keeping pace, opening the mechanism on the wall all the way, and walking forward quickly.


    They turned around in the tunnel a few times, and suddenly their eyes lit up, and they actually came out of a cave under a chaotic grave. It was the evening at the moment, and they actually spent a whole day and night in the cemetery. Yan Dan walked two steps closer and asked with a smile, "Did the bird tell you, who shut us in the tunnel?"


    The girl turned her head away, her smile blooming like a spring flower: "The bird knows everything, of course it will tell me. The bird said that she is a beautiful sister with a snake-hearted heart. She is rescued by others and will have to avenge her."


    Yan Dan heard the words, looked at Tang Zhou, and then asked, "Then why should she avenge her gratitude?"


    The girl tilted her head, as if listening to the parrot on her shoulder. The parrot croaked twice. The girl said, "It said, because that beautiful sister and an ugly brother are good, you saw that big brother. She¡¯s going to keep you in it for the rest of your life and will never tell this secret."


    "Secret...?" Yan Dan couldn''t help but repeat softly.


    Tao Ziqi is a subordinate of Palace Master Shenxiao, which is quite possible.


    "Miss, why did you come here again, miss?" The woman I''ve seen ran over with her voice, panting out of exhaustion, "It''s really not worrying, I''m not paying attention. You are gone again! She shook off the cloak in her hand and wrapped the girl in, looking at Tang Zhou and Yan Dan: "Thank you for the two ladies who take care of my family. Why don''t you come and sit at home?"


    Tang Zhouwan refused: "We didn''t help much, and it''s not easy to come to interrupt. This kindness can only be appreciated."


    The woman nodded her head and her expression was heavy: "That''s okay. Our Shen family is now haunting very fiercely. Before, there was a bull nose named Ling Xuzi who said he would come to help exorcise ghosts. She just ran over and she was crazy and crazy. It¡¯s no use crying and laughing."


    Tang Zhou thought for a while, and said, "Xia is also a celestial master, and I know Senior Ling Xuzi. Why don''t you let him go to your house to see the situation? If there is no answer, there will be a countermeasure."


    The woman looked at him, hesitated for a while, as if he was too young to be reliable, and finally nodded.


    When the girl heard that they were going to their home, she was even more happy, pestering them to say some inexplicable things. The woman looked at and sighed: "It''s a crime, my eldest is in a bad shape, and she doesn''t leave the house, but the second lady doesn''t understand anything. She was born a fool, and pity my master..."


    The Shen family is a well-known rich family in Qingshi Town. A large mansion was built on the outskirts of the town. Two tall and strong nursing homes stood at the door.


    When Tang Zhou stepped into Shen''s house, he heard Yan Dan say gently: "It''s really ghostly." He also immediately felt the spirit of the surrounding spirit: "Can you lead me to see Lord Shen? I want to ask him something."


    The woman led them to the flower hall, and made people serve tea: "Sit down, two of you, I''ll call my master."


    Yan Dan walked a few steps back and forth in the hall, his eyes rolled, and he smiled very well: "Brother, since you plan to help them get rid of ghosts, don''t you want me to follow along? Look at this prohibition..."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her: "You stay a little longer, and I will help you untie it later."


    Yan Dan''s heart leaped for joy, and Yan Yan couldn''t help but smile, and he was still a little suspicious, so he could only secretly glance at the other party. It''s just that Tang Zhou remained silent and she couldn''t see much.


    After a while, the head of the Shen family came out.


    After a few words of greeting, Tang Zhou turned around and started talking about the business: "It''s true that the house is not very clean. Does he know the origin of this house?"


    Master Shen is a white-faced businessman with a mediocre appearance, not very similar to the girl before him. He has very short nails and good clothes. He will enjoy it if he wants to. He heard what Tang Zhou said, and he couldn''t help showing a look of horror: "This house was purchased later. I asked Mr. Feng Shui to see it. It was said that Feng Shui was very good. I have been doing business abroad in the past few years and my financial resources are very stable. Will it be unclean?"


    "Maybe it was because someone died unjustly in this house before."


    "This, this expulsion is convenient? If the son can do us this favor, just speak up no matter how much the reward is."


    Tang Zhou nodded: "It takes only two or three days, Lord Shen doesn''t have to worry. I asked Qianjin to help us before, so the reward is no longer needed, it''s just a return of a favor."


    Master Shen smiled bitterly: "You mean my second daughter Xiangjun. Alas, she is a kind and good boy, but unfortunately she is a silly girl, God has no eyes."


    "I think Miss Shen has clear eyes, maybe she just doesn''t know the world."


    "Oh, I hope so. Xiangjun, if her sister is half clever and smart, I will be satisfied." Master Shen said in a tone and waved his hand again and again, "Look at me, what do you do with so much nonsense? You are tired too. Hu, Hu!" The woman who brought them here before rushed over immediately.


    "Hu, you quickly arrange the wing for the two of you, and let people boil more hot water to let the distinguished guests take a bath." Master Shen ordered a few words, and turned to Tang Zhou and Yan Dan, "If you want something to eat, you can tell Hu''s wife. It will be delivered from the kitchen."


    Tang Zhou said lightly: "You are too polite, don''t have to be so troublesome."


    Master Shen immediately said: "What you want, what you want."


    If it were on weekdays, Yan Dan would definitely be impatient with this kind of polite and long-winded, but Tang Zhou just promised to help her unblock her, and he was in a good mood and waited quietly. Husao arranged them in the east wing, and the two adjacent wing rooms have been cleaned up.


    Tang Zhou really helped her unblock the restrictions on her hand, and then took the door to the next room to rest. The bit of suspicion left in Yan Dan''s heart also disappeared, and he soaked in the sent hot water for a while, and felt refreshed. After dinner, he felt that she should start to implement her plan of escape.


    As soon as she opened the door, she suddenly felt the golden light twinkling in front of her, staggering back a few steps, and sitting down on the ground. Yan Dan looked at it intently, and saw that there were a few pieces of talisman paper on the door and threshold, thinking it was Tang Zhou''s handwriting again. It turned out that the joy full of heart seemed to have been poured by a basin of cold water, and my heart was cool.


    The evening breeze sent Shen Xiangjun''s crisp laughter and Tang Zhou''s low voice. The two slowly approached, and the piebald parrot was still resting on Shen Xiangjun''s shoulders. From time to time, she chirped and said something to the parrot, and then to Tang Zhou, with an air of affection. Tang Zhou lowered his head and listened to her patiently.


    Yan Dan hugged her knees and stared at Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou quickly sensed her gaze, said a few words to Shen Xiangjun, and she immediately walked away with the parrot. Tang Zhou walked to the door of the guest room and smiled softly: "Why sit on the ground?"


    Yan Dan smiled back, his tone of voice was actually very soft: "Brother, if you are afraid that people will run out and be entangled by evil spirits, just say it, why do you need to put so many talisman papers at the door?"


    Tang Zhou smiled and said: "I''m not afraid that you will do some naughty things, so you have to make the last move. It is difficult for the younger sister to understand the painstaking efforts of your brother."


    Yan Dan lowered his face coldly: "When are you going to take me to refine alchemy?"


    Tang Zhou walked into the guest room and sat down at the table: "This is not in a hurry."


    Yan Dan stood up and brushed the dust on his clothes: "There are so many monsters in the world, you just want to let me go."


    Tang Zhou looked at her in the twilight, and slowly hummed, "Actually, I have thought about whether to let you go or not. Your nature does not seem to be bad."


    Yan Dan stared at him with burning eyes.


    "But it''s not much better. Or should you be with me for a while to sharpen your xinxing?"


    Yan Dan said immediately: "You should hurry up and make me a pill."


    There was a little fire in the courtyard, but it was no ordinary fire, and it was full of ghostly blue and green. After a while, the phosphorous fire slowly extinguished by itself.


    Tang Zhou gently walked into the courtyard, lowered his body and took some of the soil on the ground into his hands. He was about to turn back to the guest room when he heard a strange sound of crying and laughing from the West Chamber. The voice was vaguely familiar, as if he had heard it. He walked gently to the West Wing, leaned against the door, and looked into the crack of the door.


    I saw an elderly Taoist priest in apricot and yellow robe sitting on the ground, beating his chest and feet, crying and laughing, it was Ling Xuzi. This person can be regarded as a great master, and it makes people sigh that he will fall to such a point.


    Tang Zhou turned his head, and suddenly saw a cold light flashing in front of him, and the sharp long sword almost hit him. Tang Zhou used **** to pinch the sword in his hand, and saw that the man holding the sword was actually Shen Xiangjun! He was startled slightly, thinking about the darkness, she didn''t recognize him at once. Just as he let go, Shen Xiangjun stabbed again with a sword, fast and cruel.


    She looked gloomy and looked fierce in her eyes, as if she had changed herself during the day.


    Tang Zhou didn''t want to hurt her, so he put a scabbard on her shoulder well acupoint, Shen Xiangjun loosened his hand, and the long sword in his hand fell to the ground with a bang. He turned around, one footed, and left lightly.


    From the West Chamber back to the East Chamber, one had to go through the courtyard, and only one person came slowly, but it was Master Shen. He carried a basket on his back and dragged a flower hoe, looking very strenuous. He took off the back basket and set it aside, picked up the flower **** and started digging the hole. Tang Zhou walked swiftly and walked around the tree near him without making any sound.


    I saw him digging for a long time, digging more than three feet deep before stopping. He picked up the back basket at his feet and slowly poured the contents into the pit. Tang Zhou was hiding in a tree, only his profile could be seen, but he couldn''t see what he was buried in. He thought for a while, and suddenly remembered that the hairpin that Tao Zixi had retrieved before was still with him, so he spotted the stone brick in the distance and threw it.


    When the hairpin clashed when it landed, Master Shen immediately looked for it and left.


    Tang Zhou jumped off the tree branch and looked into the pit by the moonlight, but the surrounding area was too dark, so he had to reach out and take some out of it, and wrapped it with the bag of soil before. As soon as he finished these things, he heard Master Shen''s footsteps approaching again. He was in the shape of a green smoke and returned to the East Room.


    The talisman papers at the door of Yan Dan''s room are still well pasted, the candle in the room has been extinguished, and she has fallen asleep when she wants to come. Tang Zhou returned to his room and looked at what he had retrieved with the candlelight. The soil of the bag is very mixed, which may be caused by frequent stirring. And what Mr. Shen buried was even more strange, it was actually a few tender peach petals. Tang Zhou was not surprised, how could a businessman go to bury the flowers, or the petals just picked off? Why is the soil in the courtyard so mixed? Is it because someone often digs and buries something there?


    He blew out the light, washed casually, and lay on the bed, just thinking about things in his heart, and couldn''t sleep for a while. In the dimness, he felt someone standing in front of his bed. He suddenly became sober, but saw that the front of the bed was empty, the door of the room had been blown open by the wind, and it was snapping in the wind.

 Chapter 12： Suspicious

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    This night, Tang Zhou slept extremely restlessly. When the sky just turned white outside the window, he was awakened by the sound of a flute again. The flute sounded like weeping and whispered, and the flute player seemed to have endless sad things. Tang Zhou put on his robe and followed the sound involuntarily, only to see that there was no one in the courtyard visited last night, but a big pit appeared on the ground.


    He pressed the scabbard and slowly approached.


    I saw that there was a shallow layer of peach petals in the pit, which was buried by Master Shen last night, but the petals were no longer fresh and tender, they had become dry and wrinkled. He lowered his body and opened this layer of petals with his sword. It was astonishingly visible that there was a hand underneath that still looked as fine and soft as ceramic.


    The people buried below may still be alive!


    Tang Zhou didn''t have a **** or something to dig, only a long sword with his hand. Fortunately, it was not buried deep, and after a while, the man''s face slowly appeared. He stretched out his hand and sniffed, there was no breath anymore. Tang Zhou lifted his sleeves and gently wiped off the sand on the man''s face, gradually revealing a clear face.


    It was a woman''s face, with picturesque brows and a smile on the corners of her mouth, three points playful and seven points well-behaved, as if she was still alive.


    Tang Zhou paused, and suddenly there was a slight sound of footsteps behind him. He looked back and frowned slightly: "How did you come out?"


    Yan Dan squeezed a piece of talisman paper and shook it: "I told Miss Shen that the paper outside the door is too ugly, it is better to tear it off, and she will do it." She approached the pit and looked inside. The person in the group sighed softly: "What''s the matter? Could it be that you are destroying the body?"


    Tang Zhou looked at her: "Don''t you think the people here are familiar?"


    Yan Dan squatted down and looked at it carefully, with one hand supporting it: "Yes, I seem to have seen it somewhere..."


    "...This person looks exactly like you."


    Yan Dan was taken aback and stood up and said, "You say that, it is indeed very similar. In this world, how can there be people who look so similar to me?"


    Tang Zhou slowly said, "Not only looks alike, but also looks the same. Do you really believe that there will be such a person in this world?" Yan Dan looked at the woman buried in the pit and muttered: "It really won''t happen." She looked up sadly in her eyes, and slowly raised her head: "That said, I am actually dead, but I don''t know?"


    Tang Zhou was silent, but Yan Dan''s face was pale, and she muttered: "That''s it, that''s it..." She suddenly turned around and grabbed Tang Zhou''s sleeves, with a smile at the corner of her mouth: "I would be like this. You hurt! You said, how should you pay it back?" Her fingers were pale, and bleeding slowly came from her body: "If it weren''t for you...If it wasn''t for you, how could I end up here? You owe me, When do you plan to pay it back?!"


    She looked sad and her eyes were full of despair, which he had never seen before.


    Tang Zhou didn''t break free, and didn''t want to break free. He just asked, "What do I owe you? What do you want me to pay?"


    Yan Dan looked at him deeply, before slowly saying, "You owe me half a heart, and I want you to vomit it back to me... You quickly return this half of your heart to me..." She no longer spoke. Re-warming soft, with a crying voice, even more sad.


    Tang Zhou was inexplicably horrified, and took a step back, but he didn''t know what he had hit, and his head hurt.


    He opened his eyes and found that he was lying on the bed in the guest room, the pillow fell to the floor, and he was knocked on the bedside. Tang Zhou sat up, raised his hand and rubbed his temples. It turned out that it was just a dream just now. But why did you dream of Yan Dan? It''s a nightmare in a nightmare. He got out of the bed, rinsed with the water in the basin, and slowly put on the robe.


    Suddenly heard a few bird calls from outside the room, and the laughter of a girl like a silver bell, I thought it was Shen Xiangjun coming. Tang Zhou remembered what he had seen last night and couldn''t help hesitating.


    Just listen to Yan Danwen''s soft voice: "Miss Shen, you got up really early."


    Shen Xiangjun smiled and said, "The early bird gets worms, and it is the one that made me get up early."


    "Miss Shen, can I say something to your bird?"


    "Say it, but if it doesn''t understand it, I don''t know."


    Tang Zhou gently walked to the door of the room and pushed it a little bit open, only to see that Shen Xiangjun was standing in front of Yan Dan''s room with the piebald parrot he had seen yesterday with a smile on his shoulders.


    "Bird, bird, do you think the torn pieces of paper at the door are really an eyesore? You said I should tear them all off?"


    Tang Zhou suddenly understood that this lotus essence was going to escape the doorway restriction by Shen Xiangjun''s hand. He was calm, standing there still, wanting to see what she would do next.


    Shen Xiangjun couldn''t help but chuckle: "Bird said, these pieces of paper are really ugly, why didn''t you tear them off earlier?"


    Yan Dan sighed: "This is the senior brother''s drawing. I am low-minded, and he is afraid that I will be entangled by evil spirits." She rolled her eyes and smiled again: "Although it looks annoying, it is still the brother''s painstaking effort. After she finished speaking, she walked a few steps forward, and suddenly she shook herself against the door.


    Shen Xiangjun stepped forward and stepped on a piece of talisman paper on the threshold: "What''s wrong with you, are you uncomfortable?" She took a step forward, and this talisman paper was glued to the sole of her shoe and torn from the threshold. separated.


    Yan Dan smiled slightly and said: "It''s okay, just now, for some reason, I suddenly dizzy." Tang Zhou posted a few pieces of talisman paper, each is very particular, as long as one of them is missing, she can''t be trapped like this The cultivation base is extremely deep demon. Yan Dan smiled and walked lightly, but he stayed for a moment when he stepped out of the threshold, and then smiled and said, "Are you so early, brother?"


    Tang Zhou hugged his arms and smiled, "I woke up when Miss Shen first came."


    Yan Dan smiled very cutely: "It turns out that the brother was worried that I would bully Ms. Shen. How could I do this? Ms. Shen is beautiful and kind. If she becomes my sister-in-law, I will be very happy."


    Tang Zhou''s mouth twitched slightly: "Junior Sister, you think too much."


    Yan Dan immediately changed his face into confusion: "Really? But I still want Miss Shen to be my sister-in-law."


    Just listen to Shen Xiangjun asking the parrot on his shoulder: "What is the sister-in-law?"


    Tang Zhou sank his face, grabbed Yan Dan¡¯s wrist and walked out. When he reached a place where Shen Xiangjun couldn¡¯t see, he stuck a piece of talisman paper on her wrist: "This one is the one I just painted yesterday. I don¡¯t want to use it so soon."


    Yan Dan watched the piece of talisman paper turn into a brilliant light, and his wrist was clasped by a heavy bracelet. She squeezed her wrists and didn''t care: "This time is a few steps of prohibition? Even if we are brothers and sisters, we still have to avoid suspicion between men and women. I can''t have **** with you, right?"


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "This time I just can''t leave Shen''s house."


    She thought for a while, but was still not angry: "Anyway, this seems to be not too bad for me."


    Tang Zhou looked at it and saw that she still showed a very pleasing smile, then turned around and walked to the Flower Hall, walked a few steps, and then turned around and said, "I forgot to say it just now."


    Yan Dan was still looking at the bracelet in his hand, and said casually: "What?"


    "That''s it. When I drew this talisman yesterday, I suddenly felt that it would not be enough if I did not draw the Shen family''s restrictions." Tang Zhou said slowly, "So I added another one and sealed it. Most of your demon skills. If you are really entangled by evil spirits, you should be able to deal with the rest."


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth, plucking a blade of grass on one side, and threw it behind Tang Zhou with roots and soil. Tang Zhou turned sideways to avoid it, only to hear her hey, staring down at the soil, as if seeing something. He and Yan Dan have been getting along for some time, and every time she did this, most of them were okay, so she simply regarded her as having never seen it.


    Yan Dan watched for a while, then took a breath: "Tang Zhou, come and see."


    Tang Zhou didn''t even think about it: "Just tell me directly."


    Yan Dan raised his head with a complicated expression: "You take the grass back. I''m not talking to you for fun. I''m afraid there will be other changes in this matter."


    Tang Zhou understood that the "this incident" she was talking about meant that he expelled ghosts from Shen''s house. He picked up the grass on the ground and walked towards Yan Dan. She slowly said: "I''ve long been wondering why the flowers and plants here grow so well, but nowhere else in the town can grow such flowers and plants."


    Tang Zhou looked down, only to see a piece of white dirt in a piece of black soil, like...a finger bone! He remembered the dream before, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at Yan Dan, only to see her lowering her eyes, her eyelashes covering her eyes, suddenly her eyelashes moved, and her dark eyes stared at him unblinkingly.


    Tang Zhou looked at her eyes, but couldn''t look away. There is no joking in her eyes, her pupils are pitch black and transparent, much like docile animals. Suddenly she smiled slightly: "Why do you turn blue and white on your face?" She touched her cheek and said to herself: "Why are people always scared by me lately? Could it be that I look too majestic?"


    Tang Zhou raised his hand to put the grass back to its original position, and brushed his sleeves: "It''s not majestic, it''s probably too scary."


    Yan Dan whispered something, raised his hand and pulled his hair, and pouted: "Occasionally, you will die if you say something nice?"


    Tang Zhou said softly: "That''s not true, but why should I say something against my heart? This way you feel comfortable, but I feel uncomfortable. Are you right?"


    Yan Dan stood with his fists squeezed, and after a while smiled like a toothache, "That''s too right."


    The Shen family is a well-known rich family in the town, and a meal early is naturally very rich.


    Yan Dan gently took a small bite of the bun with lotus seed paste, and then another bite. Although the food looks good, one bun soon disappeared, so she used chopsticks to sandwich a lamb stuffing.


    Master Shen saw that she only had steamed buns, and smiled kindly: "Miss Yan, this steamed bun is for filling your stomach, why don''t you have some porridge? The butter tea over there is brought back from the northwest. The taste is very unique. If you are not used to it, just drink it. It¡¯s good to order ginseng tea."


    Yan Dan shook his head: "I haven''t eaten buns much before, I like them very much."


    Master Shen immediately said, "Could it be that the girl has practiced since she was a child and has practiced enough to not eat?"


    Tang Zhou sighed.


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while, and actually said, "You can probably not eat for seven or eight days."


    Master Shen was in awe: "The girl already has this cultivation level at a young age. I really admire and admire it."


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help it anymore: "Master Shen, don''t believe her. My junior sister is very naughty. Eight of the ten sentences are all for fun."


    Yan Dan raised his chopsticks and gave him a stuffed bun with beef, "Brother, I know you like this best."


    Tang Zhou looked at the steamed bun and didn''t know whether to eat it or throw it back to her. After thinking about it, he decided to swallow it. He had just finished eating, and another bun came over. Yan Dan said obediently: "Brother, let me help you clip it."


    Master Shen looked at them like this and touched his nose: "Young Master Tang and the girl really have a deep friendship." He sighed and said again: "The old man still wanted to... well, it seems that I don''t need it."


    Yan Dan smiled when he heard the words, and used a bun to stop him and give Tang Zhou: "Master Shen, my brother and I are just brothers and sisters. Did you misunderstand something?"


    Master Shen''s eyes lit up, and he touched his palm: "In fact, it''s like this. Mr. Xiang just told me about the sister-in-law. My little daughter has a thin skin, and she should like Mr. Tang very much. Mr. Tang is a talented person and it is rare to treat Mr. Xiang again. Okay, I was very in favor of this marriage. It''s just that Xiangjun...well, she is a stupid child after all."


    Just as Tang Zhou was about to speak, he was immediately preempted by Yan Dan: "If I had a sister-in-law like Ms. Shen, I would also be very happy. Besides, Ms. Shen is very smart and kind, and I will definitely not dislike it."


    Tang Zhou gave a light cough: "Master Shen, actually I..."


    "I have grown up with my senior brother since I was a child, and I have never seen him care so much about that woman."


    Tang Zhou put down his chopsticks: "You..."


    "You are a man. If you like it, you like it. It''s no big deal to admit it."


    He lowered his face: "Junior sister, have you said enough?"


    Yan Dan spread his hands and continued to deal with Baozi: "It''s over."


    Tang Zhou paused, and then slowly said: "Master Shen, make the daughter beautiful and kind, and be worthy of being like a good person. It''s just that there are still some things that haven''t been done in the body, and I can''t settle down and get married. I''m really sorry.


    Master Shen waved his hand and said with a smile: "I understand, I understand. It is enough for Tang Gongzi to have this heart, Xiangjun she... I think she can''t get married, if Tang Gongzi finishes everything, I still remember My stupid daughter, even if she is accepted as a partial house, I feel at ease."


    As soon as he finished speaking, he saw a slender figure walking into the flower hall. When Master Shen saw the figure, his face suddenly turned pale, and his hand holding chopsticks shook.


    "With a daddy like you, Xiangjun is really pitiful." The woman who walked in had a face exactly like Shen Xiangjun, but her expression was gloomy and her eyes vaguely fierce.


    Tang Zhou suddenly thought that the person he met last night was not Shen Xiangjun, but the woman in front of him.


    Yan Dan used his left light to catch a glimpse of Master Shen''s every move, from his look to his subconscious little movements, everything was clearly seen. Why is he so scared? That woman looks exactly like Shen Xiangjun. She should be his eldest daughter. Why should he be afraid of his daughter? Why is there such a big difference between two people who look so alike?

 Chapter 13： Sister Shen Family

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Master Shen coughed, and the gray on his face faded: "This is my eldest daughter, Yijun. Yijun, this is the son of Tang Zhou Tang, and this girl Yan Dan is the younger sister of Tang son."


    Shen Yijun walked to the table and stared at Tang Zhou firmly: "So it was you? What did you sneak up on at my house last night?"


    Yan Dan was very envious. It would be great if she could also talk to Tang Zhou arrogantly, but she didn''t dare yet.


    Master Shen came to the round immediately: "Yijun, Young Master Tang is a guest, how do you speak?"


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "I heard a cry last night. I thought it was very familiar, so I followed the sound and looked at it. As a result, I saw the senior Ling Xuzi and Ling Ai."


    Master Shen looked at his eldest daughter and said angrily: "Now Master Tang has made it clear, so you can rest assured?"


    Yan Dan looked at Master Shen and then at Shen Yijun. He always felt that there was something wrong with him. As for what was wrong, he couldn''t think of it for a while. I saw Shen Yijun suddenly looked over, her eyes still fierce: "Our Shen family has nothing to entertain the two of us, so let''s leave early."


    Master Shen stomped his feet with anger: "Shut up! You, you, you... I''m really mad at me!"


    Shen Yijun looked back coldly, then the corner of his mouth moved, revealing a strange smile, and turned and walked out of the flower hall.


    Yan Dan supported his chin and quietly leaned in and said softly, "Tang Zhou, what did you do to this Miss Shen last night? She looked at you with a fierce look."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her sideways, without speaking.


    Master Shen''s face turned red and white, and he smiled reluctantly: "You guys, really... poor hospitality, poor hospitality." He rubbed his hands, as if trying to phrase: "Yijun has been withdrawn since she was a child. I''m a little colder, and I blame my father for not optimizing her."


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "Actually, it''s nothing, Master Shen, I think it''s almost time for business. It''s just to get rid of ghosts. The best time is at noon, which is also the time when the yang energy of the day is at its peak. From now on At noon, no one can approach the courtyard."


    Master Shen nodded: "I wonder what else Young Master Tang needs? I''ll let the servants prepare to go immediately."


    Tang Zhou said lightly: "It''s enough to have my junior sister help."


    Yan Dan immediately looked at Tang Zhou warily. She has now been blocked by most of the demon technique, and the remaining point is extremely precious, and half of it cannot be wasted on him.


    The two turned back to the courtyard along the promenade, and they really didn''t see a single figure along the way. It can be seen that Master Shen had ordered them. Tang Zhou suddenly asked: "Do you go to bury flowers on weekdays?"


    Yan Dan looked at him with a choked expression: "Have you seen a female ghost burying flowers last night? The resentful spirits here are very weak, and they won''t turn into ghosts at all, let alone take shape for you to see. Moreover, this kind of thing that a mortal woman would do to hurt the spring and sad autumn, I definitely wouldn''t do it."


    Tang Zhou said lightly: "It is a man who buries the flowers. If a woman does this, I will naturally not ask you."


    Yan Dan suddenly heard the thorn in his words, and muttered softly: "Since you are a man, why don''t you ask yourself..." She took two steps and suddenly asked, "Is it, is it Master Shen?"


    Tang Zhou hummed softly.


    Yan Dan shook his finger: "I can give you two ideas now. First, from now on, no matter what you notice, you will treat it as if you haven''t seen it, and leave as soon as you are done. This is the most convenient way. One road is also the safest. Second, delay for some time. As long as someone has done some things, there will always be traces left, and there will eventually be a day when things will come to light. This road is the most dangerous, and you may not have touched it. The truth is dead. So I think it¡¯s better to go the first way."


    "I also think the first way is better." A cold voice suddenly floated. Yan Dan quickly took a step back. Tang Zhou looked ahead, and saw a slender figure of a woman leaning against the door of the moon cave outside the courtyard, with a gloomy face and vaguely fierce eyes. It was Shen Yijun.


    Shen Yijun pulled the corner of her mouth and revealed a weird smile: "The people who are near here are already the living dead, do you still want to become the real dead?"


    Watching Shen Yijun''s back disappear at the end of the corridor, Tang Zhou tapped his scabbard with his fingers, and suddenly he strode towards the courtyard as if he had made some determination. All puzzles begin here, and they will surely find clues here.


    Yan Dan suddenly raised his hand to hold his sleeve, and whispered softly, "You wait a moment."


    Tang Zhou looked down at her: "What?"


    She said leisurely: "Let¡¯s first think about Miss Shen¡¯s intentions. When she was in Hua Ting, she had already said that we should leave here. Now she came here to say it again, and we still have to wait without telling Master Shen. Here. So, it can be imagined that she must know the mystery, but she can''t tell it. Then the secrets in this house must be incredible."


    Tang Zhou nodded: "Perhaps what she knows is not complete, it''s just a rough idea."


    Yan Dan hummed, then said: "Then why did she come to remind us of this? Since this secret is in her home, it is likely to be related to her family. Why should she favor outsiders?"


    "Then there are two possibilities. Maybe she was kind enough to remind us not to take risks. Or, she didn''t want us to find out what happened, so she threatened."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "As expected, brother, it''s really sharp to see things."


    Tang Zhou seemed to smile, and walked into the courtyard again: "Really." Yan Dan sighed behind him: "In fact, there may be a third reason. She knows that there are people, and thinks she is very Great, knowing that there is danger ahead, she would still jump in to find out the truth. The more mysterious she said, the more the person wanted to do the opposite and jump into the dug trap without hesitation."


    Tang Zhou turned his head and looked at her: "Do you think I will jump into someone else''s trap without hesitation?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and said honestly: "No."


    "Yan Dan, in fact, you really want to know what this is all about? From the bizarre deaths of people in Qingshi Town, to seeing things in the cemetery, and finally to the Shen family, there must be some connection. I. Is that correct?"


    Yan Dan thought about it and had to admit: "Yes." However, compared to the secrets, she wanted to get rid of Tang Zhou as soon as possible. If Tang Zhou died in the end, she would definitely remember to burn paper for him every Qingming. After all, she is still kind, pure and good conduct.


    Seeing her confession, Tang Zhou continued: "I hope you can help me. After all, I can only trust you in the Shen family."


    Yan Dan was flattered: "You are already good enough. I''m afraid I don''t need any help, right?"


    Tang Zhou smiled lightly and his eyes were clear and handsome: "The corpse you saw in the haystack before, please think about digging it out."


    Yan Dan was choked and coughed. It turned out that he had said before that people should not come close to the courtyard to dig the corpse. She has a sad look and a soft voice: "Although I am a demon, but after all, I am a woman, you can bear to let me do this kind of rough work?"


    Tang Zhou was surprised: "Aren''t the men and women of the flower essence the same?"


    "Where did you hear it? How could this be the same?"


    "That doesn''t matter. I recognize you until now, and I have never regarded you as a woman."


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth, and it took a long time to suffocate: "You...really good."


    Yan Dan squatted by the side of the pit, looking at the dense and white bones inside. She watched for a while, then turned to look at Tang Zhou, but found that he was looking at herself with complicated expressions. Seeing her looking over, Tang Zhou quickly turned his head and looked at the other side. Yan Dan wanted to regard this scene as "Tang Zhou suddenly repented and was moved by her wisdom and appearance", but she also knew that instead of waiting for Tang Zhou to be moved by her, it would be easier for Zi Lin to care about her suddenly.


    At least Zilin was still a demon with a normal mind, and Tang Zhousheng was cold, hard and hard, and harder to beat than the colorful stone that Nuwa used to patch the sky.


    After a while, Tang Zhou suddenly asked: "You only have half a heart?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help sitting on the ground, raising his hand and shaking his eyes: "Tang Zhou, are you evil? Or are you suffering from a cold? Do you feel dizzy?"


    Tang Zhou slapped her hand away: "It''s okay, I just ask casually."


    Yan Dan looked at him suspiciously, and suddenly became interested: "If I say, I only have half my heart left, do you believe it?"


    Tang Zhou squinted at her, "Do you think I can believe it?"


    Yan Dan stretched out her hand: "I also asked casually." She stood up and brushed the ashes on her body: "Besides this skeleton, I am afraid there is something else under the ground. Do you want to have each one? Dig up and have a look?" She turned and walked away for two steps, after thinking about it, and then turning around: "I''ll go sit by the lotus pond over there, and you will slowly think about it here. Something you can''t figure out, maybe I can tell you the answer that is closest to the truth."


    Tang Zhou looked down at the skeleton, there were no scars, and it seemed that he had not suffered any harm before his death. But if this is the case, why are there so many resentful spirits in this house? He thought of two sisters Shen Yijun and Shen Xiangjun. They looked so similar, but they could be recognized at a glance. What is the purpose of what Shen Yijun said before? Is it a warning, an exorcism, or a trap? Since Master Shen will bury flowers here, he should have seen this skeleton, why has he never mentioned it?


    He used the scabbard to re-cover the soil on one side of the bones, and suddenly thought that the soil here is so messy, it must be because of frequent excavation and stirring, and the thick bones are buried so shallow, I am afraid that it will be buried soon. The time when the Shen family moved to Qingshi Town is not too short. They may indeed not know that someone died violently in the house, but how could they not know the origin of this skeleton?


    He wanted to clarify his thoughts, but he couldn''t connect one thing after another.


    Tang Zhou stood up and walked aimlessly around in the courtyard. He saw Yan Dan sitting on the edge of the lotus pond. He got a handful of fish food from nowhere and threw it into the pool. The fish wagged its tail to swim. Come and compete.


    He walked over and stood beside Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan fed the fish for a while, then smiled and asked, "I can understand what the fish said, do you believe it?"


    She said this when she entered the cemetery. Tang Zhou almost knew that when she spoke, the truth and the false must be spoken together, and at least half of the ten sentences were unbelievable. For example, if this sentence is spoken indiscriminately, then the next sentence must have some truth, the next sentence may be the truth, and the last sentence must be made up. Unless he loses his heart, he won''t take everything she says seriously.


    Yan Dan sighed and said quietly, "You really don''t believe it. If you don''t believe me, I can understand the words of fish, but it is strange that someone can understand the language of birds."


    This sentence was exactly what he was thinking. Tang Zhou calmly said, "Second Girl Shen is always more credible than you, not to mention some people with different abilities."


    "These two Shen girls are compatriots, and I think they are also the least alike sisters in the world. Even people who have just met them can tell at a glance who is sister and who is sister. As far as I know, compatriots Sisters¡¯ temperaments are not so different unless they are in very different situations, but they have been together since they were young."


    These few words are probably the truth. Tang Zhou nodded: "You know it clearly."


    Yan Dan looked far away: "Because I also have a sister, she and I were born almost exactly the same, many people will admit their mistakes."


    Tang Zhou said lightly: "Even if they look alike, there will still be differences."


    "Yeah, everyone will like her. She has the same look, but she looks very noble and gentle. When you talk to her, you don''t want to make jokes, you just want to tell the truth." Yan Dan closed slightly. Upper eye, "But there will still be people who will admit their mistakes. Everyone will mistake me for her, but no one will mistake her for me."


    Tang Yiyi was stunned. From recognizing her until now, he has never seen her care about anything. Comparing heart to heart, he would not be able to stand it if it was changed, and no one would be willing to be the shadow of another person. Yan Dan stretched out his hand: "If you really sympathize with me, just remove this restriction."


    Tang Zhou looked at her, and slowly said, "I am a sister who sympathizes with you, but someone will mistake you for her."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly, bright eyes and white teeth: "This is no way. But as it seems now, after a hundred years, you might have a chance to see her. I''m afraid you will sympathize with her more then and even with me. She has the same face." She threw the last bit of fish food in her hand into the lotus pond, her clothes fluttering, and she looked like a fairy from a distance.

 Chapter 14： dead end

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    After noon, Master Shen went to the courtyard, looked cautious, and asked with a smile: "Master Tang, I don''t know how things are progressing?" Tang Zhou looked at him and said in deep thought, "There is progress, but..."


    Master Shen immediately said seriously: "Just what?"


    Tang Zhou knew that he had already felt a little clue, but he felt like he was always led away. He couldn''t always observe in secret, and the guesses he got, no matter how rounded it was, he still guessed. "I felt that the grievances in the southwest corner were the heaviest, so I followed the past, and found that there were bones under the haystack, which were buried very shallowly, and it seemed that they hadn''t been buried for a long time." He slowly said. His face changed drastically, his lips murmured, and he stopped talking.


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "Naturally, I''m just a celestial master, not a quick catcher, and I don''t want to investigate what this is all about. But Master Shen, you don''t want to be accompanied by a resentful spirit?"


    Master Shen''s face was pale, and he said for a long time: "This matter actually starts with the old man''s wife. The old man''s wife is from the Yi ethnic group. According to the custom over there, people are buried after they die."


    When Tang Zhou heard him speak, it was irrelevant, even more inexplicable, but he still listened patiently. Yan Dan had already turned around and went back to the guest room, but he turned back when he said this. I only heard Master Shen continue to say: "The Zhuojing family has some status among the Yi people. Many of the Yi people with status are familiar with witchcraft. When she first married into the Shen family, she told me that she was the only one in the family who knew no witchcraft. People with Gu art, so the elders in the family did not oppose me to marry her to get started."


    "After Zhuo Jing married into the Shen family, he was homesick, so I planned to move to the Yi people. There, I saw a bone burial. At that time, the patriarch had just passed away, and his children and grandchildren directly took his body. Buried in the ground behind the house, only a shallow pit was dug, and it was poured on the soil with boiling water every day. It was the first time I saw it. It was horrified and inexplicable, and we in the Central Plains would definitely buy a thick wooden coffin and then enter the soil."


    The more Tang Zhou heard it, the more inexplicable he could only say: "The customs of Han and Yi are mostly very different."


    "In this way, some boiling water was poured every day. After two or three months, the corpse rotted. After the boiling water was poured, the flesh and bones separated. The Yi people dug up the pit where the corpse was buried, took the bones out, and buried them in a jar. Go up to the mountain. It is said that the bones left by the Yi people who raise witch Gu also contain Gu worms. This method prevents the Gu from running out." Master Shen sighed, "As long as you have seen such a scene once. , I won¡¯t forget. After Zhuo Jing passed away, I brought my little girl to Qingshi Town. At that time, Yijun was already sensible and started to take care of the family. Seeing her so capable, I went out for business with confidence."


    Yan Dan suddenly asked, "How many years have you moved here?"


    "It''s been seven or eight years. Yijun and Xiangjun are 24 years old this year, but unfortunately they haven''t found a good family to marry." He paused, and then said, "I went to Southern Capital once for business. I went home only a few months ago. After I came back, I felt that Yijun and the day were a little different. The two have seen her laugh today, it seems a bit weird. I feel uneasy, and I don¡¯t sleep well at night, as a result I went to the ledgers in the middle of the night and wanted to read the unfinished accounts. When I walked through the courtyard, I saw Yijun burying something there with a flower hoe. I thought I hadn¡¯t seen it, but I felt more and more disturbed. I couldn''t see the accounts, so I had to go back to the courtyard and open up the soil where she buried her things. As a result¡ª"Master Shen suddenly covered his face with his hands, very painful: "I saw a corpse. The dead body of the corpse was ugly. The flesh and blood on the body had been dried up, as if the whole body had been drained. The face was purple, the eyes were round, and the flesh was almost sticking to the bones... I understood at that time, Zhu Jing I used to say that I didn''t understand the witchcraft art, it was all lie to me. Yijun would behave like these evil ways!"


    Yan Dan thoughtfully: "In other words, the reason why the bone we found in the haystack was buried so shallowly, was that it was only waiting for it to rot so much that only bones were left, and then bury it again by picking up bones?"


    Master Shen nodded silently, and then continued for a long time: "After that, people in Qingshi Town began to die strangely and violently at intervals. Everyone said that it was the evil spirits of the empress who were harming people. But I know that''s not the case. They... are all being vicious. The witchcraft technique drained the blood. I knew it in my heart, but Yijun is my daughter after all, so naturally I can¡¯t talk more about it. Just because there are too many people who died tragically for no reason, I still feel uneasy in my heart, so I find someone to do something. To exorcise evil, many people were invited, many of them were very famous celestial masters, and most of them left without saying goodbye. I guess many of them are already buried in the ground."


    Tang Zhou gave a light cough and said lightly: "Master Shen, you are just guessing about this, and there is no real evidence. Please be at ease, I will not say it."


    Master Shen buried his face in his hands and nodded, "Thank you, Master Tang."


    Yan Dan watched his back disappear, supporting it with one hand: "This story sounds quite interesting."


    Tang Zhou squinted at her, "You don''t believe it?"


    Yan Dan turned his head and smiled slightly and said, "I know that the Yi people do collect bones, but this witchcraft technique is too mysterious. So I believe it halfway for now."


    Tang Zhou said coldly: "I don''t believe a word."


    Yan Dan was surprised: "Really, I think some of his words are true. For example, he said that his wife is from the Yi ethnic group. I think he must have been in the southwest for quite a while, otherwise he wouldn''t know about bone gathering. Yes. He said that the people in Qingshi Town died bizarrely. They weren''t the ghosts of the empress. I believe that. Miss Shen Jia is from the Yi nationality, and it should be true."


    "Apart from these, there is nothing important to be sure about."


    Yan Dan smiled very cutely: "You are helping Miss Shen, in fact, I don''t mind having another sister-in-law."


    Tang Zhou looked at her for a while, with no expression on his face: "In fact, I have always felt that it is a pity that you haven''t blocked all your demon powers. Now it seems that you think so too."


    How true is what Mr. Shen said? What is his purpose for saying this? Are there more unknown stories in this sinking house?


    I''m afraid this can''t be understood for a while.


    Tang Zhou felt that everything in front of him seemed to be covered with a mist. When he made a little progress, things would move in a more convoluted direction. And Yan Dan seems to have completely ignored these. Whenever he is free, he sits by the lotus pond and feeds the fish, often staying by the pond for half a day. He sometimes wondered if Yan Dan was really able to understand the language of fish as she said. As soon as this idea came out, it was immediately rejected. Yan Dan still had restrictions on his body, he couldn''t leave the Shen Mansion every step of the way, and even the demon method was restrained. There was no way to pretend to be a ghost. Before, he didn''t pay attention to the little bit of demon technique of this lotus spirit, and now it is far from him. It''s just that he also has to admit that Yan Dan sometimes sees things with unique insights, and when he speaks it seems to be true and false. He can''t believe it completely but he can''t believe it at all.


    Some of the demons are cunning and simple, but generally speaking, they are not very familiar with the world. However, Yan Dan is very familiar with mortal people. She inquired about his experience of mentoring, and she wanted to find his weakness. In the cemetery, she initially expected that the mechanism of the Broken Dragon Stone would be opened, but deliberately kept silent until they were trapped, and did not come to negotiate terms with him. Yan Dan did not directly ask him to let him go, but asked about the whereabouts of his companions, which was also a very smart choice. He will not refuse this request, and there is no need to refuse. After all, after making an exception, it is inevitable that he will feel soft in the future, so he makes another exception. What''s more, when she asked this, she seemed even more informed and reasonable, making him slowly stop guarding.


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help but sighed. In any case, he was indeed not so hostile to her now.


    As he walked, he went to the East Chamber that he had visited that night. In front of the guest room, Ling Xuzi was sitting on the steps with a crumpled piece of paper on his lap, watching attentively. In this situation, he didn''t seem to be horrified. Tang Zhou walked two steps closer, only to see that the other party''s hand holding the piece of paper shook slightly, and there were blue veins floating on the back of his hand, but he did not raise his head, staring blankly at the words on the paper.


    Seeing his small movements, Tang Zhou felt more certain in his heart. He didn''t think about it, but now that he thinks about it, he realizes that there is something wrong. After all, Ling Xuzi could be regarded as a master of a generation, and his experience and knowledge were much higher than his own. He was able to escape safely from the ancient tomb, but how could Ling Xuzi pretend to be crazy and wait for an opportunity to escape? After all, no one is too wary of a madman. When he walked closer, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the top four characters on the rice paper: Qi Yao Shen Jade from the corner of his eyes. He felt inexplicably that there should be some connection between this and what he had been looking for for a long time.


    Seeing Ling Xuzi suddenly jumped up, beat his chest and feet, crumpled the piece of rice paper in his hand into a ball, and desperately stuffed it into his mouth. Tang Zhou took a step forward, and suddenly stopped again, looking at each other quietly, "Senior, why do you need to put it on anymore?" There may be everything he wants to know on that rice paper, but he wants to rely on his own. Skills slowly found out.


    Ling Xuzi looked at him with a smile, and kept saying: "Why do you want to pretend? I think how long can you pretend?" After that, he cried and laughed again.


    "You are so old, can you cry and make a lot of noise, are you ashamed?" Hearing only a clear voice, Shen Xiangjun touched the parrot on his shoulder, and grinned. She pulled Tang Zhou''s sleeves, raised her head and smiled purely: "I know you will not bully him, he must bully you, and he will rely on you."


    Tang Zhou looked at her bright and pure eyes with a faint pity in his heart. In this sinking house, I am afraid that only she is innocent. He smiled slightly and said softly: "How do you know?"


    Shen Xiangjun turned his head and thought for a while, then looked at him: "Sister said that this person is crazy, and I am stupid, and they happen to be a couple. Only you will not say that I am stupid, you are a good person."


    Tang Zhou raised his hand and pressed it on her shoulder, with a gentle voice: "Why are you stupid?"


    Shen Xiangjun tilted his head and put his cheek close to the back of his hand: "Can you accompany me to the backyard? It''s a good place. Not many people know, you will find it novel."


    It was an abandoned well. The edge of the well was covered with moss. The mouth of the well was very narrow, just enough to fit two people. The water level was already very low, and a turquoise green could be seen underneath.


    Shen Xiangjun lay on the side of the well, poking his head down: "Daddy said, from this well we can see the past and present. Only me and Daddy know this, not even my sister."


    Tang Zhou stood on one side with his hands held down, disapproving in his heart. I saw Shen Xiangjun suddenly turning around and gently pulling his sleeves: "You too, come and see." Tang Zhou laughed, and had to walk to the well, and saw the deep water in the well, which seemed to be cold. The figure of him and Shen Xiangjun standing side by side was reflected in the water, slightly distorted.


    "Have you seen it? My previous life was a bird with a gray feather and a sharp beak, so I can understand what the bird says now." Shen Xiangjun smiled and said, "Sometimes, you look at the water from the well. The figure smiles at you, but you don''t smile. This is auspicious sign."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her and saw that her eyes were crystal clear, and there was a slight ripple. He lowered his head and looked down the well, and saw that the water wave moved slightly. The figure standing next to Shen Xiangjun in the water suddenly changed, and a bright red color slowly flowed down from the corner of his eyes, but the look of that figure remained unchanged. Tang Zhou paused. Could that figure be a sign of his future?


    In his opinion, these were just nonsense.


    He closed his eyes and looked down again, but he didn''t see the sight of Shiizai again. Could it be that what you saw just now was just his illusion?


    Suddenly hearing the slight sound of footsteps behind him, he turned his head and saw Yan Dan''s breath undecided, standing seven or eight steps away from them. She took a sigh of relief, her eyes full of brilliance, and a smile: "It''s such a coincidence, I also walked out casually, but as a result, I walked with you."


    When she spoke, she looked sincere and didn''t hesitate. Tang Zhou knew she was talking nonsense without even thinking about it, let alone how she would go to the remote backyard for no reason, just because of the coincidence that happened with them there was a problem.


    Yan Dan raised his hand and touched the green silk on his dangling shoulders, and then raised his wrist: "Brother, are you worried that I will run into a ghost? You see, I have brought the evil spirits tokens you gave me, and nothing will happen. ."


    Tang Zhou nodded: "It''s okay." This evil token is the first to ward off the evil of this lotus essence. However, she is now carrying this restriction, and even a little water wave can''t be stirred up, so he won''t care about it at all. He asked tentatively: "Do you have a time when you are making mistakes?"


    Yan Dan smiled proudly: "I always rely on my own true talents to learn, how can I have an illusion?"


    After returning to the guest room, the sky was already dark. Tang Zhou used dinner, thinking about what he saw and heard today, and found it even more incredible. Shen Xiangjun said that only she and Master Shen knew about this well, not even Shen Yijun; and after thinking about it for a long time, he felt that the **** figure in the corner of the eye he saw in the well was not an illusion. There must be something in it. He tidied up, put a dagger and fire fold in his sleeve, and turned back to the waste well in the backyard alone.


    The night is deep tonight, most of the arc moon is covered by dark clouds, and the stars are sparse and dim.


    Tang Zhouhuang brightened the fire, raised his hand to support on the edge of the well, and leaned forward. With the fire, everything in front of me is even clearer. He vaguely saw a white, dry face in the water, his eyes wide open, very terrible. Tang Zhou Yi was stunned, and suddenly heard a clear sound, and the edge of the well suddenly collapsed. Without support, he thumped and fell into the well water.


    He is not good at watering. After falling into the water, he drank several sips of cold water, quickly stopped his breath, and slowly dived up against the well wall. The water in the well was icy cold, and it seemed to be cold. Now is the day when the weather is getting warmer. Soaking in the water feels bad.


    Tang Zhou poked his head out of the water, just to face a face with pale skin and wrinkled skin. No matter how calm he was, he couldn''t help being taken aback. He just reached out and touched the dagger in his sleeve, suddenly felt cold on his wrist, and the Buddha was caught by an iron ring. The shriveled and wrinkled cheek suddenly twitched, and it was already in front of him in the blink of an eye, his pale lips moved, and he spit out: "It''s Wu Gu...Go, go!"

 Chapter 15： Truth and falsehood

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Tang Zhou was against the wall of the well, and with a few traces of moonlight cascading into the well, he finally recognized that this non-human figure was actually Ling Xuzi. It''s just that the skin of his whole body has dried up, as if he had been drained of blood. After soaking in the water for a long time, his skin began to turn white and wrinkle.


    He settled his mind and asked, "Who knows the witchcraft technique?"


    Ling Xuzi''s lips trembled, as if thinking of one of the most terrifying things in the world: "Seven Yaoshen Jade, Qi Yao..."


    "Have you seen Seven Luminaries God Jade?"


    Ling Xuzi shook a few times before screaming suddenly, but he had no strength at all, and his hoarse voice was as soft as a mosquito. Between the screams, the body has risen in the air. Tang Zhou quickly stretched out his hand to pull, only to touch a piece of cold iron claw, thinking that someone in the well dropped the iron claw to pull him up.


    He had to withdraw his hand. This place is remote, and not many people will come here. If the person above has no good intentions, as long as the well is sealed, he can only die at the bottom of the well. Tang Zhou determined his interests in an instant, and then he leaned against the well wall and stopped his breath.


    I just heard a grinning voice from the mouth of the well: "You old-fashioned man, you have survived till now. No one will come here, no one can save you!"


    Tang Zhou could understand, this voice was familiar, it was Master Shen''s.


    Things changed drastically, and there was a mess in his mind, but he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    There was only a sound of a **** falling, and someone struggling by the well made it silent. Master Shen said to himself: "Isn''t it clean when I die? You old Taoist priest is still a monk, but it is so dirty. In this world, the dead are the cleanest." The sound of the **** fell again, digging once again. Have to work hard.


    Tang Zhou was immersed in the water, only feeling cold on his body, and began to feel a slight pain. He inserted the dagger in the gap in the well wall and touched it up. The tentacles were all slippery moss, and it was really difficult to climb to the top of the well. What''s more, I don''t know how long Master Shen will dig. If he moves rashly now, I''m afraid he will find out, and it is impossible to escape.


    "These peach blossoms are still freshly picked and spread on you, and they are also scented with flowers." Master Shen''s voice became very gentle, as if talking to his sweetheart.


    Tang Zhou finally understood why he would bury flowers in the middle of the night.


    Suddenly, the sound of digging ceased, and Master Shen suddenly said: "Strange, how could this well collapse a big chunk?" His tone became fierce again, and the sound of footsteps got closer and closer to the edge of the well. Tang Zhou couldn''t help but smile, his life will be ruined in this well after all. I am afraid I can only admit that I am unlucky in this kind of place where it is called daily refusal and the ground is not working. It seems that the reflection seen in the well before is really not his illusion.


    Just listening to the sound of the other party''s footsteps stopped when they were on the top of the head, a burning fire screamed down. Tang Zhou hurriedly dived into the water, the Huozhe soaked in the water and then went out with a sneer. Only at the top of the roof was someone cautiously poking his head down, looking at it for a long time, and muttering to himself: "So there is no one..."


    Tang Zhou waited until Master Shen walked away before showing his head out of the water, and let out a long breath, but before he even adjusted his breath, he heard a sound of moving rocks. He immediately understood that although Master Shen didn''t see anyone, in order to proceed cautiously, he still had to seal the well with a slate. Even if he has the ability to climb up, he can support the moss with slippery tentacles, and there is no way to push the stone slab away from the well. Although his Dao is extremely high, he can''t do anything but wait for death right now.


    Suddenly a clear voice came from afar: "Birds, what are you going to say? It''s so dark here, I would not come with you if I knew it!"


    The sound of moving the slate stopped abruptly, and Master Shen''s voice was a little panicked: "You... why are you here?"


    Shen Xiangjun chuckled softly and said, "The bird asked me to come and take a look. My sister doesn''t know yet. Daddy is good, Daddy is not afraid."


    Tang Zhou was already numb from the cold, but when he heard these words, he felt a strange feeling in his heart, as if some thoughts flashed by. This seemed to be an opportunity. After grasping it, everything could be solved.


    Master Shen did not speak for a long time.


    Just heard Shen Xiangjun whispered: "It''s gloomy and terrible here after nightfall, I don''t want to stay."


    Master Shen immediately took a sentence: "Come, I will take you back."


    Tang Zhou heard their footsteps getting farther away, and only then did he touch the wall of the well, insert his dagger into the gap, and move it up a little bit. His whole body was numb with cold, and his movements were not very flexible. After a while, he felt his breath thickened. When he looked up, there was still a long distance from the well.


    He took a breath, then climbed up again, suddenly losing weight, and fell back into the water. The fall was so heavy that the bones of his whole body almost fell apart. He rested for a while, then slowly climbed up again with a single breath, and halfway through the climb this time, he heard the sound of footsteps again. Tang Zhou is in a dilemma. If he dives into the water again, he is afraid that he will no longer have the strength to escape, but he will be easily spotted by staying here.


    Suddenly a hemp rope hung down and stretched into the water.


    The person above has not spoken, just waiting quietly. After a while, Tang Zhou grabbed the hemp rope, wrapped it around his wrist a few times, and slowly moved upward along the well wall. When he was still three or four feet away from the mouth of the well, he loosened the hemp rope, lifted his breath upwards, and the sudden light in front of him squinted his eyes.


    The sun is coming, and the morning is shining. The gloomy woman bent down and untied the hemp rope tied to the tree beside her, and rolled a few rolls casually. Tang Zhou couldn''t help but said, "It''s you."


    The woman glanced at him coldly, with a weird smile on her lips: "Of course it''s me, or who do you think it will be? My sister, my dad, or your clever and clever younger sister?"


    Tang Zhou smiled wryly: "Thank you very much."


    Shen Yijun casually threw a roll of hemp rope aside, and said coldly: "It seems that you have seen and heard a lot of things that you shouldn''t know about this night in the well." She sent her hair hanging in her ear He swept back, and whispered: "Your little junior girl is right. I have never wanted you to find out the secret about this village, but I don''t want you to know it."


    Tang Zhou was silent. The warm spring sunshine reflected on her body, and her numb body began to feel warm.


    "My mother is from the Yi ethnic group. She fell in love with my dad and even married him regardless of the opposition of the people. My mother... actually knows how to use witchcraft, but because my dad doesn''t like it, she keeps it .but¡­¡­"


    This passage is exactly the same as what Master Shen said before, and it is true to think about it.


    "But, my dad found out soon, but he didn''t blame my mother. Because of this, my mother was even more obedient to him." Shen Yijun took a deep breath, "One day nine years ago, my mother went I picked herbs in the mountains, but I didn¡¯t come back again. Everyone went and searched many times, but they didn¡¯t find them. Everyone said that my mother met the pythons in the mountains and was torn apart by them. I don¡¯t believe it. There is one I went out late to look for it. When I came back, it was only two days later. I saw a man who looked like Dad¡¯s back burying something, so I hid behind the bushes to see. Dad finished burying and left. I just wanted to go out, but I was afraid He suddenly came back to check, so he squatted without daring to move. It didn''t take long before Daddy turned back and saw no one and left." The haze in her eyes deepened, and she said coldly, "I squatted my legs and feet numb. , Finally stood up and walked to the place where Dad was burying things, dug out the soil with both hands, nails were also dug out, hands were covered with blood, and finally saw what was buried inside." She gave Tang Zhou a weird smile: "Guess what I saw?"


    Tang Zhou whispered, "...Is Lingtang''s corpse?"


    Shen Yijun nodded: "It''s my mother''s corpse. Her whole body is shriveled, as if she was sucked out of all the blood. She was not eaten by a python at all, but killed by my father! This beast, After knowing that my mother knew the witchcraft art, I begged her to teach him, and then killed her with this method. Later, my father probably discovered that the place where he was buried had been dug up, so he began to suspect our sisters. My sister is Stupid, muddled and confused, he didn¡¯t know anything, and he was actually the only one who could suspect me. I didn¡¯t know how much I had suffered in order not to be seen by him. Later, our family moved to this town of Qingshi, where people kept on weird. When I died, I knew what was going on when I saw the death, but there was no way to stop it."


    When she said this, tears were already in her eyes: "Fortunately, my sister... she doesn''t know anything, she doesn''t know anything, all of this, as long as I understand it alone, it''s enough." She used her sleeve to force her at the corner of her eye. Rub: "The Taoist priest named Ling Xuzi you knew was killed by my father. He probably found something too. Tang Gongzi, I think you should leave as soon as possible. Your junior sister is still young, and So smart, it would be a pity to die in this village of the living dead."


    Tang Zhou finally thought of the thought that had passed before: The behavior of this family was eccentric everywhere. They were obviously father and daughter, but they were wary of each other and slandered each other.


    Shen Yijun mentioned Yan Dan twice, which also gave him a bad instinct. Yan Dan would not have had any accidents, but he was blocked from most of the demon art, and it was very likely that he would encounter things that he couldn''t handle.


    He turned and turned back to the vestibule and bumped into a person on the corner. The man''s body was soft, and he let out a soft ah, which was Yan Dan''s accent.


    Yan Dan turned his head, looked at his embarrassed appearance, and smiled slightly: "Hey, brother, why did you go swimming early in the morning?"


    Tang Zhou looked at her and saw that she had a gratifying smile, a white complexion, just like the finest white porcelain that was just produced, and a gentle appearance, but her stomach was full of bad water. He said lightly: "I was swimming last night."


    Yan Dan heard the voice-over, and stepped forward and said softly: "It''s still April. How can you give birth if you have a cold? Brother, you hurry up and change your clothes."


    When Tang Zhou returned to the guest room and was about to take off his robe, he found that Yan Dan was also coming in. Shi Shiran sat down at the table, holding a cup with one hand and fiddling with the tea cup with the other. Tang Zhou glanced at her: "Don''t you avoid it?"


    Yan Dan smiled and said, "I''ll just sit here and talk, and I won''t look at you." She paused, and then said, "You asked me yesterday, sometimes if you have an illusion, but you are in that well. What did you see?"


    Compared with the main thing, this matter is of no importance at all. Tang Zhou hummed casually and changed his soaked clothes.


    Yan Dan smiled softly: "This matter is very important, don''t you perfunct me."


    Tang Zhou looked at her and slowly said, "Do you already know something?"


    Yan Dan rolled his eyes and settled on him quietly, with a slightly curved mouth: "Why don''t we talk about terms? I will tell you everything I know, and then you will unblock the restrictions on my hands."


    Tang Zhou immediately said, "Don''t even think about it." She knew it was not good, and he knew everything. This kind of exchange was meaningless.


    Yan Dan stood up altogether: "Since we can''t agree, we have to forget it." Tang Zhou saw her walking to the door and almost called to stop her, but finally held back. Sure enough, Yan Dan turned around and asked without giving up, "Are you really not agreeing?"


    Tang Zhou was amused: "Rather than trusting you, I might as well think slowly."


    Yan Dan sighed, but returned without success.


    Tang Zhou put on his outer robe, his tied hands suddenly slipped, and the belt fell on the ground. He slowly lowered his body to pick it up, and suddenly thought of something: Judging from what Mr. Shen did, he didn''t know why the well edge collapsed. So, was someone deliberately digging the edge of the well, or was it just a coincidence that the edge of the well collapsed just then?


    If this is just a coincidence, then there are too many such coincidences. How did Shen Yijun know that he was at the bottom of the well? Why did Master Shen leave with Shen Xiangjun halfway?


    If someone did this deliberately, what is the purpose of doing so?


    Yan Dan sat on the edge of the lotus pond and put his hand in the water. A small fish cautiously approached her, bit her fingertips, swished her tail and swam away. She couldn''t help but chuckle. After a while, she saw the little fish slowly approaching, bit her tentatively, and then fled, but this time she didn''t hide as far as the last time.


    Yan Dan touched her face, very distressed: "Don''t I look so unbelievable? People are always smiling and so friendly..." She suddenly heard footsteps approaching behind her, and she saw a slim figure. The woman is already standing behind her. She smiled slightly: "Miss Shen."


    The woman smiled playfully: "I will talk to the bird, and see if you sit here often, are you talking to the fish?"


    Yan Dan nodded: "Yes, they tell me many things."


    Shen Xiangjun sat down beside her, tilting his head slightly: "What would the fish say?"


    "They said that there are a lot of resentful spirits here, and they can''t leave until they are restrained. They also said that you must bring evil spirits into this village." Yan Dan raised his hand and shook it. "Fortunately, the brother gave me this. Bracelet. This bracelet also has his envoy''s Taoism. Even if something bad happened to me, he can feel it."


    Shen Xiangjun reached out and touched the bracelet on her wrist. The tentacles were smooth and moist: "This bracelet is very beautiful and feels very comfortable to the touch. He treats you so well..."


    Yan Dan choked badly, and Tang Zhou''s "benefits" for her were simply exhausted and intolerable. But she felt that there was no need to cry to the other party, so she could only hum in embarrassment.


    Shen Xiangjun looked at her with crystal clear eyes and a few ripples in his eyes. Yan Dan looked at her for a moment, looked sleepy, and slowly closed his eyes. Shen Xiangjun stretched out his hand to remove the bracelet from her wrist and threw it into the lotus pond. Hearing a sound, the bracelet immediately sank to the bottom of the pond.


    She slowly lowered her face, her eyes were vaguely fierce, and said coldly, "Without this evil-shielding bracelet, just a little cleverness, what use is there for you?" She stood up and took them to the Shen''s house. , Wrapped the large robe around Yan Dan, then picked her up, smiled and said, "Miss, this little girl is so light, as if she has no bones."


    Shen Yijun pulled the corner of her mouth, revealing a somewhat weird smile: "If the body is heavier, it would be better to suffer less." She walked straight to the backyard, Hu''s sister-in-law holding Yan Dan and followed behind.


    Shen Yijun walked to the waste well, stopped, and turned back to Sister Hu and said: "Throw it down." Sister Hu threw Yan Dan into the well, only hearing the sound of water, the outer robe wrapped around her immediately floated. Up here. Shen Yijun caught a glimpse of the flat stone slab nearby, and reached out and grabbed one end: "Lift this stone slab and press it on the well."


    With only a click, the stone slab was firmly pressed against the edge of the well, and there were still some gaps in the place where it collapsed, but the gap was too small to allow a child to crawl through it.


    Shen Yijun stretched out his hand and pressed a touch on the stone slab, then dusted off the dust on his hand, and his smile slowly bloomed like spring flowers.

 Chapter 16： Behind the puzzle

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Tang Zhou recalled what happened. From the moment he entered the cemetery, he kept thinking about what he saw and heard in the cold well water last night. The more he thought about it, the more he felt wrong. The coffin of the former empress is located in the stone chamber, and there is another passage behind it. The common tomb is usually the tomb at the end. Moreover, in the secret path behind, there are broken dragon stones cast with profound iron, and the decoration of the stone chamber at the end of the secret path is too elegant and incompatible with the cemetery itself.


    After he and Yan Dan were trapped by the Broken Dragon Stone, it was Shen Xiangjun who came to find them. If she understands the language of birds and she is slanderous, then she is very familiar with this cemetery. But who is Tao Ziqi? Is she really a snake-hearted woman as Shen Xiangjun said?


    Last night, he already knew that the words Mr. Shen said to him before were not clean and untrue, so can he believe what Shen Yijun said? The two of them agree on the not-so-critical issues, but they are totally different when they encounter the most important part. One of them must have told a lie, or both of them have said a lie. Then, what is the key to this?


    The truth has gradually become clear, and only a little clue can be revealed.


    But what is the thread that leads to the truth?


    He was thinking slowly, when he heard a few knocks from outside the door, he said casually: "Please come in." Hearing only a silver bell-like laughter, Shen Xiangjun rushed in with a hand. Holding a plate with a few bright red apples in it: "These apples are so good-looking. When I saw them, I couldn''t help but bite them, but my sister scolded them. She said they were unclean." Put the apple on the table and said with a smile: "Now I have washed it before sending it to you. It''s not dirty."


    Tang Zhou looked at the plate of apples and shook his head: "I don''t want to eat yet, wait a while."


    Shen Xiangjun flattened his mouth: "Okay."


    Tang Zhou suddenly asked: "Where did my junior sister go, why haven''t they come back?"


    Shen Xiangjun was stunned: "I haven''t seen her. I''ll ask my sister if she has seen her."


    Tang Zhou thought that she would not be able to get out of Shen''s house, let alone any accidents, so he said: "You don''t have to ask specifically. Junior sister has always been naughty, and I don''t know where to go to play."


    Shen Xiangjun leaned on the table, staring at him without blinking: "I and the bird often play hide and seek, what do you guys play?"


    Tang Zhou thought for a while and said, "Catch monsters." He caught Yan Dan casually.


    Shen Xiangjun asked again: "What happens after the catch?"


    "...When the monster escapes, catch it back again." This sentence is completely truthful, "Because there is a kind of monster that is very clever, so you have to speak with you."


    Shen Xiangjun was completely confused and said at a loss: "Really..."


    Tang Zhou didn''t know what he thought of, and he suddenly smiled: "Occasionally, I will encounter the kind of demon who understands the world and knows how to deal with the world. They are doglegs and act like coquettish. When they speak, they will only pick what is nice and irrelevant.


    Shen Xiangjun looked at him and couldn''t help saying: "I don''t think you''re talking about monsters, but rather like...I can''t tell what it looks like, anyway, monsters are definitely not so interesting."


    Tang Zhou was slightly startled, suddenly felt that the things in front of him seemed to start to shake. He stood up on his own support, but his body was weak, he staggered back a few steps and fell on the edge of the bed. Seeing him like this, Shen Xiangjun suddenly jumped up and ran out of the guest room, yelling: "Sister, sister, come soon, someone is sick here! Come and see!"


    Tang Zhou bent his knees, but found that he quickly lost the strength to move his fingers. He condensed his mind, gathered his last few strengths, and bit on the tip of his tongue, and a faint smell of blood overflowed at the corner of his mouth.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside the door, Shen Xiangjun turned back and reached out to help him: "Where do you hurt? Does it matter? My sister doesn''t know where to go, I''m going to find her again!"


    Tang Zhou smiled bitterly: "Why did you look for her?" He couldn''t move because he was drugged, but he couldn''t figure out how he was poisoned. He watched Shen Xiangjun''s upside-down behavior and could only sigh softly. She probably didn''t know anything and couldn''t do anything.


    Shen Xiangjun took his hand and tried his best to pull him up, but Tang Zhou was weak. She couldn''t pull it with her strength. She could only stomped his feet in a hurry, and said after a while: "I Go find sister again!"


    After a short while, a slender figure appeared at the door of the room, Shen Yijun''s face was gloomy, and the models approached, slowly approaching until they were in front of him, and smiled weirdly: "Sure enough, it is the purest soul..."


    Although Tang Zhou couldn''t move, his heart was as clear as water: "It turned out to be you." He fell into a deep well last night, and now he can''t move. I think it was Shen Yijun''s hands and feet in the tea. She designed it to let him hear and see what Master Shen did, but it was also a blinding method that made him fall into confusion.


    Shen Yijun looked at him and nodded: "I know you will come and watch it, and I know you will see Daddy burying people there. You didn''t believe him in the first place. After seeing this, you will only believe what I said. Isn''t it?" She looked at Tang Zhou with eagerness: "Your soul is so pure, I really like it too much, I didn''t want to treat you like this."


    Tang Zhou watched her stretch out his hand and slowly slide his fingers on his face. From such a close distance, one could clearly see a mole on the corner of her mouth. Just listen to Shen Yijun opening her mouth softly: "Master Tang, you have such a good face, as long as you see a woman, you will love it, and I don''t want you to become that shriveled and wrinkled look, but this is impossible. ..."


    Tang Zhou smiled: "Why do you have to be arrogant."


    Shen Yijun stared at him with a smile like spring blossoms on her face: "Do you like Xiangjun, or do you like me more?"


    Tang Zhou was too lazy to pay attention to her and closed his eyes.


    Suddenly heard a soft, smiling voice approaching: "He naturally likes you more, believe it or not?"


    Tang Zhou opened his eyes and saw Shen Yijun''s face pale and trembling slightly, and said loudly: "Who are you? Are you a human or a ghost?" She stood up flustered and looked around, but she didn''t see any figures. A wet hand touched her neck, and the voice just said with a chuckle: "I am a ghost, a drowned water ghost..."


    Shen Yijun wiped a handful of her neck, and saw a piece of slippery moss on her hand, and she suddenly seemed to be drawn with a whip: "You come out! Don''t think that I will be afraid of you if you become a ghost!"


    Tang Zhou heard that Yan Dan was talking, but Shen Yijun''s reaction was too strange.


    "I know you won''t be afraid of me, and I don''t want you to be afraid of me. If you are afraid of me, it won''t be fun." Shen Yijun turned twice, and didn''t see Yan Dan''s shadow, but the other party seemed to be sticking to himself Speaking in the ear is average. There was bloodshot in her eyes, and she said loudly: "You come out for me, don''t pretend to be a god!"


    I only heard a faint sigh: "I am not a human being. What should I do if I don¡¯t pretend to be a ghost? I should see you. After all, you made me like this. But my appearance is really ugly now. When people see it, I will feel uncomfortable."


    Tang Zhou vaguely heard some ways. Shen Yijun must have done something to Yan Dan before, but she didn''t know that Yan Dan was not a mortal but a demon.


    Shen Yijun reluctantly smiled and said: "I was not afraid when you were alive, let alone after you died?" She just felt that a cold hand behind her touched her face with wet and greasy moss. . She turned around abruptly, and saw Yan Dan standing there, dressed in white, with water dripping from the tip of her hair, and her face was pale as against the thin white face, and her hair was as black as ink. Yan Dan''s eyes were dizzy, and he said, "I''m out... I''m standing in front of you..."


    Shen Yijun watched her slowly stretch out her hand again, suddenly screamed, and ran away from her quickly, and didn''t notice when she reached the threshold and stumbled to the ground. Shen Yijun glanced back, and was even more fascinated: Yan Dan''s movements were stiff, and he jumped over, like a corpse. She was so frightened that she didn''t think that the corpse could become a corpse within an hour or two, and she gritted her teeth and moved out desperately.


    Yan Dan watched her back disappear, raised her hand to pull her long hair, and turned her head to look at Tang Zhou: "Brother, don''t come here all right?"


    Tang Zhou watched her slowly walk closer, and then Shi Shiran squatted in front of him, with a three-pointed, playful, seven-pointed smile at the corner of her mouth, and slowly uttered a few words.


    "I searched all over the Shen family before I found this white coat, which doesn''t fit so well."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her, speechless.


    Yan Dan supported his chin and smiled softly: "Guess, from whom did I find this dress?" She asked, seeing Tang Zhou turning his face and ignoring her, suddenly raised her hand to pinch him. Face, slowly facing himself, pouting: "Brother, why are you ignoring people?"


    Tang Zhou''s face was calm, but his ears slowly turned red: "You--"


    Yan Dan smiled sweetly, with bright eyes and white teeth: "Tang Zhou, you treated me like this before, now God has eyes, and finally let you fall into my hands." She leaned closer and said with a smile: "But before the settlement , What else you haven¡¯t figured out, I can tell you too."


    Tang Zhou was silent for a while, and said lightly: "When did you start to suspect Shen Yijun?"


    Yan Dan sighed: "Why don''t you ask the second girl Shen? Originally, there is only one Shen girl in the Shen family, and there are no compatriots at all. Have you not found out yet?" She reached out and nodded, "Miss Shen There is a mole on the corner of her mouth, have you noticed? And the second girl Shen also has such a mole on the corner of her mouth. Even if she looks alike, there are still some differences. But the mole on the corner of their mouth does not matter. The location and size are exactly the same. Even if you take a step back, do you really believe that Miss Shen is stupid? I see that she is very shrewd and knows how to mix things with bird language."


    Shicai Shen Yijun got close. He did see the mole on the corner of her mouth, but he would never look at it. Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Do you still remember what I said to you, I can understand Yu''er. I have said this truth so many times, every time it is sincere, but you don''t believe it. "


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help but said, she said this sentence, as long as it is not lost or lost, she will not write it.


    "In the lotus pond in the courtyard, although the fish inside don''t know much, they told me a very important thing. In this Shen family, Master Shen and Miss Shen are not fathers and daughters at all." Yan Dan''s eyes waved. Turning around, slowly said, "I saw them arguing in Hua Ting before, and I felt strange that they did not look like a father and a daughter. From this, I guessed that they must have a plot to move to Qingshi Town. , Must have something to do with the bizarre deaths of the people in this town. They slandered each other there. It can be seen that the two people must have a rift and want to get rid of each other by your hand. Unfortunately, you did not fully believe in what they said. . And your soul happens to be very pure, and the taste is good, so Miss Shen first started."


    "After that, Miss Shen took you to the abandoned well in the backyard. Suddenly, I had a guess that the two Miss Shen might be alone. I went to confirm it and found the mole. But I still don¡¯t quite understand. What you see in the well, you think it is an illusion, but I think there should be other reasons. Later, I learned that Miss Shen had practiced a kind of panic art, and after she met her, she would control her mind. She used this method to stun me, and let Sister Hu throw me into the waste well." Yan Dan raised her wrist, the heavy bracelet on her wrist was gone, "She didn''t know she was there. Unintentionally helped me a lot. I told her that this prohibition was given to me to ward off evil spirits, and you can feel it if something happens to me. As a result, she helped me to remove the bracelet and threw it away She is really good to deceive, and even believes such things."


    Tang Zhou whispered: "In this way, the things she said about understanding bird language before are not true."


    "Ms. Shen is actually very stupid. She can''t talk to any birds. She just likes to bring a parrot. I have a friend from the feather tribe. She can imitate any sound. She once told me that the parrot is the best in the world. A bird that can¡¯t speak. So I knew from the beginning that everything she was talking about was nonsense, so I guessed that since she was so familiar with the mechanism in the tomb tunnel, she was the one who put down the dragon stone in the secret tunnel before. "Yan Dan said to a halt, and suddenly raised his hand and slapped Tang Yiji Ji on the face, not too hard, "Although I am a demon, have I harmed you? Or do I owe you something? How did you treat me? A bully with a big brain, you almost killed my companion!"


    Tang Zhou looked at her without frowning.


    Yan Dan stood up slowly: "You owe me a life now, how do you want to pay it back? But someone like you who likes to avenge grievances might want my life instead, right?"


    Tang Zhou said without hesitation: "I haven''t thought about it like this."


    She walked to the door of the room and looked back: "That girl Shen has been scared away by me, and the medicinal properties of your body will be gone soon. Brother, we will be indefinite."


    Seeing her stepping out of the threshold, Tang Zhou suddenly said, "I don''t have the strength to fight back now. No matter who the Shen family returns, am I not lucky enough?"


    Yan Dan sighed, turned around and said, "That''s why I have to leave at this time. When you have the power to fight back, even if my ability doubles, I still want to be caught by you?" She said Here, my eyes are a little more vigilant: "Aren''t you trying to delay time and wait for the drug to pass? I still have a lot to do, I don''t have time to spend time with you."


    She just turned around and took a step, and suddenly heard Tang Zhou slowly call out from behind: "Yan Dan..."


    Yan Dan immediately turned around, paying attention to his every move, with a pleasing smile on his face: "Brother, there are soft tendons in the tea you drank before. The medicinal properties have a period of time. It is very common for me to be weak. Anyway, I You must take a step first, brother, you don''t have to worry about me."


    Tang Zhou looked at her and asked slowly: "Where did you stay? Maybe one day I can still see you."


    "...I''d better visit you for me." If Tang Zhou arrives at the Shulan Mountain Realm, he will only scare away a house of demons. Perhaps the little wolf demon Dan Shu, who is most afraid of ghosts, will change to fear the heavenly master. Young and orderly, one day for the senior brother and the whole life, how can I let the senior brother run around?"


    "Tang Mansion, Xiangdu, if you arrive at Xiangdu, just ask someone to find out."


    Yan Dan touched the erected cold hair, thinking that she hadn''t heard anything just now, and now she should hurry up and change into thicker clothes. She just walked away a few steps, and suddenly felt the sound of the wind behind her. She turned her head subconsciously and looked at her. There was a sudden cold on her forehead and her body could no longer move. Then she tightened her wrist, and a piece of talisman paper was stuck upright on it. , Turned into a heavy bracelet in Huaguang.


    Tang Zhou retracted the finger on her forehead and said with a smile: "This time it''s only a bit close. I''ll do it next time."

 Chapter 17： Seven Lights God Jade

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan looked at the restraint on his wrist, and then at Tang Zhou who was standing in front of him so calmly, finally stunned. She wanted to say that you didn''t have any loose tendons, and also wanted to ask why you pretended to be poisoned in front of Shen Yijun. Do you know that I will come out in the end, but these words finally turned into one sentence: "You can avoid poisoning? "


    Tang Zhou replied bluntly: "My blood can restrain hundreds of poisons, so when Miss Shen came over, I bit the tip of my tongue."


    Yan Dan stared at him blankly: "You were actually fascinated by Mongolian sweat medicine in that dark shop. It''s just that the drug is too common, so you woke up soon, right?"


    Tang Zhou nodded without shame.


    Yan Dan was hit hard, and the wandering soul generally took a few steps back: "It turns out that it is."


    "Actually, you are only a bit short this time, if you don''t want to explain the whole thing to me..."


    Yan Dan staggered back to the guest room, and at a glance he saw the bright red apple on the table, grabbed it and threw it on him. Tang Zhou dodged for a while, and it was a bit difficult to start his mouth: "You don''t have a magic trick now, just like an ordinary woman, you can''t hurt me with an apple."


    Yan Dan slowly raised his head to look at him, and repeated: "There is no magic method...just like an ordinary woman..."


    "This prohibition is a demon method that seals all of them." Tang Zhou felt a little sorry, "I only have this one with me."


    Yan Dan angrily threw the apple in his hand on him: "Who said I would hurt you? I was going to kill you with an apple!"


    Tang Zhou stepped forward and grabbed her wrist, and smiled slightly, "Why did the apple smash people to death? Good, stop making trouble."


    "Smash if you can''t die!"


    "You... wait, I can see your shoulders, and pull the clothes back. Isn''t your clothes Hu''s sister-in-law?"


    ... indeed it is. Yan Dan froze in place unwillingly, not knowing whether he was advancing or retreating.


    Tang Zhou pushed on her shoulder: "Go and change clothes, let''s leave here first."


    Yan Dan had to go back to his guest room, took out a light green dress from the package, and after a while, he slowly began to wear it. She suddenly thought of something that she had never thought of. Although she had experienced a significant reduction in her cultivation base for a while, she did not fall to the same level as an ordinary mortal. How many roads can an ordinary mortal woman drive in a day, how much strength, and how much does a meal have to eat? Either way, her future life will only be more miserable.


    To make matters worse, she slapped Tang Yiji Ji before. Although this is what she dreams of, she doesn''t even have a demon technique right now. What should she do? Pretend to forget this, or cry that she was being coerced? Yan Dan thought about it as he changed his clothes, and finally went out in a daze.


    Tang Zhou stood outside with his arms in his arms. He didn''t look impatiently waiting. He just said lightly: "Before, you slapped me..."


    A misfortune is not a blessing, it is a misfortune that cannot be avoided, even if it is in the first year of the junior high school, it cannot be avoided in the 15th. Yan Dan looked sad, and said softly: "If you are angry, just call it back." She closed her eyes, and said silently in her heart, "I''m saying something ironic, don''t fight, don''t fight, don''t fight Slap in the face", waited a while, but didn''t wait until the other party slapped over. She opened her eyes secretly, and saw Tang Zhouzheng stretch out her hand, and couldn''t help thinking, this person is really despicable, he wants to do it when she is not prepared.


    Tang Zhou lightly patted her head: "Let''s go."


    Yan Dan was very uncomfortable: "I have more experience than you and older than you. How can you shoot my head?"


    This time, he entered the ancient tomb from the cave behind the mass grave. Tang Zhouyi walked to destroy all the institutions on the stone wall. Yan Dan looked distressed. Once this mechanism was abandoned, the broken dragon stone above the tomb path was useless. It would take such a heavy stone to make a mechanism without knowing how much manpower and material resources it would take.


    The two walked to the fork at the time, and there was a huge broken dragon stone blocked there. After Tang Zhou opened the mechanism, he saw that the huge stone was empty, and there was no half of it. Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "Has Miss Tao already left?"


    "Even if I didn''t leave, I would have died in this tunnel long ago." Tang Zhou said casually.


    Yan Dan spread his hands: "Heaven is jealous of Hongyan."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her slantingly, with a flat tone: "You and I don''t know what Miss Tao intends, but it doesn''t matter now."


    Yan Dan walked in the tomb, and the surroundings were dark and dull. When he returned to the mass grave, he breathed heavily and muttered: "It''s strange, how come I feel weak, as if I can''t walk."


    "It should just be hungry."


    Yan Dan turned his head to look at him slowly and slowly, and could even hear the click of his stiff neck: "Hungry...?"


    Tang Zhou nodded, "It''s almost time for dinner. It''s no surprise that you will be hungry."


    Yan Dan''s heart was broken, with a sad expression: "I saved you twice, but you treated me like this and blocked my demon technique. Why?" She said in a tone, thought about what to say afterwards, and acted according to the play. Yes, she should sink the river and jump off the cliff in a rage, and then look back and cast a sad sentence before jumping down: "You must not persuade me anymore, I have no intention..." Then the man in the drama often Will suddenly wake up and regret it. She looked around and found that the place she was standing on was a sloping soil **** with no rivers. No matter how she jumped, she could only get her feet on her feet.


    Tang Yiyi''s deputy should look like: "What''s wrong with being a mortal, now you don''t have any evil spirits in your body, wouldn''t it be better?"


    Yan Dan shook his fingers weakly: "First, I don''t have a demon spirit in my body; second, I don''t want to be a mortal for half of my body; third, I don''t even want to be a god, I still want to be a mortal?!"


    Tang Zhou was noncommittal: "Go to the inn in Qingshi Town first for one night. I don''t think it''s time to get to the next town no matter how on my way."


    Yan Dan could only agree, but when he walked into the restaurant that he went to a few days ago, Xiao Er looked at her with weird eyes, as if she was afraid that she would tear the whole restaurant down. Yan Dan was extremely hungry, and when he saw the plate brought up, he immediately grabbed his chopsticks to pick it up. Tang Zhou Zhou knocked his chopsticks on the edge of the plate and slowly said, "Now you are learning the etiquette of ordinary women all the way. How can the guest move the chopsticks before the master has spoken?"


    Yan Dan sighed, "What is your purpose? You didn''t care about it before."


    "I''m going to Qixiang later."


    There was hope again in front of Yan Dan: "Since you want to go home to visit relatives, don''t you take me? I will definitely scare your family."


    "That''s why I have to teach you some etiquette. You are so smart and you can learn things quickly. Am I right?"


    "...It''s useless for you to praise me, I don''t bother to bother with the red tape."


    Tang Zhou looked at her indifferently: "It''s better to take your time and learn from action and speech first. Women can''t raise their heads like this and look directly at others. You must remember first."


    Yan Dan squeezed his fist, wandering for a long time in the dignity and food and clothing of the dignified flower essence, slowly lowered his head: "I see."


    Tang Zhou was very satisfied: "The dishes are cold, you can move your chopsticks."


    She followed her kindness and immediately picked up the chopsticks, only to see Tang Zhou knocking it off again. He slowly said: "Don''t you know that this is a polite remark? At this time, you should reply to me in the same way and move the chopsticks together."


    Yan Dan immediately retorted and sneered: "You mortals are just twitching."


    This meal really made her feel more frustrated, and her heartache became worse. After dinner, I found an inn in my town to rest. Yan Dan almost fell asleep as soon as he touched the quilt. Because he slept too early, he woke up in the middle of the night and opened the window to breathe.


    The candle in Tang Zhou''s room was still on, and the shadow of Chu Chuo was still on, and he was still sitting there. Tang Zhouhui should have his purpose in coming to Qingshi Town. I don''t know why?


    Yan Dan raised his wrist, looked at the restriction above, and sighed softly: It seemed that he could not escape for a while. Although a mortal''s life is not long, she can still afford it. But looking at Tang Zhou, living a hundred or eighty years old shouldn''t be a problem, so she might be bullied by him for fifty to sixty years.


    Time is really cruel sometimes.


    After that, she felt like sleeping and waking up, and countless fragments flashed in her dream: first she stood by the lotus pond and fed the fish, surrounded by the faint fragrance of agarwood. Then she was in the clouds and mist, watching a person come in the mist. The person was wearing a flowing robe, the front of the robe and the sleeves were covered with cold armor, calm and noble between steps.


    In a blink of an eye, the fog cleared, and she was facing the bright bald head of the patriarch, who was a symbol of wisdom, and couldn''t help but chuckle. When she looked up, she just saw the deep dark eyes in front of her. That was the first time she saw Yu Mo. He is a handsome and graceful man, with a vivid smile when he smiles. Just being stared at by such a pair of deep eyes, and seeing the teacup in the opponent''s hand cracked in half, she immediately began to wonder if she looked like the enemy of the mountain lord.


    After getting acquainted with each other, she often knocked on the side, but couldn''t dig out anything. After a long time, she got tired of it, and never used her brains on this matter.


    Not long after she woke up, she heard the loud sounds of pots and pans outside, the sound of footsteps outside was chaotic, and someone shouted, "It''s a fire, it''s a fire!"


    Yan Dangulu got up from the bed with a cry, put on his outer clothes neatly with his hands and feet, and opened the door to look out.


    I saw Tang Zhouzheng coming back from outside the inn with a subtle expression. When he saw her, he whispered, "Guess where the fire was?"


    Yan Dan''s eyes rolled, and he said, "Shen''s family?"


    Tang Zhou nodded and said in a low voice: "The fire that started last night had already burned by the time someone discovered it."


    "Maybe they felt that things were exposed and couldn''t stay here, so they burned the house with a torch."


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "This is also possible. Just go there and find out what the matter is."


    The Zhuangzi of the Shen family has been burnt to ruins, leaving only a few ruins.


    In a scorched area, apart from the shape of the lotus pond in the old courtyard, the rest of the flower hall rooms have long been completely different. There was water in the lotus pond, but in this fire, the water in the pond almost dried up.


    Yan Dan looked at the bottom of the lotus pond, frowning slightly: "This..."


    Along with the fish floating in the pond with only a few minutes of water left, there was a woman''s corpse. Tang Zhou found a wooden stick that burned most of it and turned the corpse over. Although she has been immersed in water for a long time, she can''t recognize her face, but judging from the clothes and jewelry on her body, and the outline of her face, this woman is surprisingly Shen Yijun!


    Yan Dan raised his hand and swears to the sky: "I just scared her yesterday, and never killed her."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her: "It seems that she has no other injuries, most of them drowned."


    "How deep is this lotus pond? If you can drown someone, she won''t have to bother to move me to the waste well, just throw it in here."


    Tang Zhou shook his head: "Perhaps she met some peculiar person and thing, and she didn''t simply slip and drown. That''s how I guessed it."


    Yan Dan looked around, and saw something flashing by the rock beside the lotus pond. She lowered her body to look for it, and she found two pieces of jade in the back. She took the two pieces of jade in her hand, and made the fracture right. They coincided with each other, which showed that this was originally a piece of jade. This jade was only half the size of a thumb, its color was dull, its shape was not peculiar, and it hadn''t even been polished.


    Tang Zhou looked at the two halves of the jade in her palm, and couldn''t help but said, "This is... the Seven Luminaries God Jade."


    Yan Dan glanced at him suspiciously: "Seven Luminous Jade is still one of the legendary ancient artifacts, will it look so gray?"


    Tang Zhou reached out, took the two halves of the jade, and slowly put them together, only to see a faint glow passing over the crack, and the whole piece of jade returned to its original shape.


    Yan Dan was stunned, and said after a long while: "I heard that the Seven Lights of Divine Jade can purify the soul, and there will be a similarity with the pure soul. This shows that your soul is really rare in the world. This Seven Lights of Divine Jade is truly pure. If you can''t use good things, you may inhale the soul of the person. It''s a pity that this artifact fell into the hands of the Shen family."


    The death of those people seemed to be drained of their blood, which was probably due to the Seven Luminaries God Jade.


    Tang Zhou was puzzled: "Ms. Shen also said that my soul is pure, is there anything special about these seven souls and six souls?"


    "Naturally, there is. Every soul passes through the path of reincarnation, and then reincarnated into the world. Once one of the seven souls and six souls is missing, it cannot be reincarnated until it is restored. Once in each reincarnation, after you become a human again, you You won¡¯t remember the events of the previous life, but those memories haven¡¯t disappeared, they¡¯ve just been sealed up.¡± Yan Dan thought for a while, then said, ¡°Take you cultivators as an example. If you accidentally open the memories of previous lives, you will confuse this life and past lives. Therefore, memories of past lives cannot be opened. After rebirth, you are a new person. The past lives have nothing to do with this person. But the past lives The soul of the person who died does not enter the Tao of Samsara. Although the person is different, the soul itself has not changed. If he was severely injured in the previous life, he would still remain in this life."


    Tang Zhou nodded: "You mean, my previous life passed away without regret, so my soul will become pure now?"


    Yan Dan tilted his head to ponder for a while: "It is also possible that there is no desire and no desire, and there is no longer any thoughts about this life. You must know that if no desire is strong, every thing you think about will become resentment, and a pure soul without resentment is very Less. Compared to other souls, pure taste is the best."


    When Tang Zhou listened to her talking in a more delicious tone of talking about the signature dishes of a certain restaurant, he couldn''t help but smile: "Now I finally understand why Master accepted me as a disciple."


    Yan Dan rolled her eyes and smiled slightly, "If you don''t know how to use Taoism, you would have been chewed so much that there are no more scum left." She took a step back: "You should leave quickly, and you will be in town later. People who came over, said they would treat us as murderers who set fire.¡± But Tang Zhou took a step forward, lowered his body and picked out the corner of Shen Yijun¡¯s sleeve that was exposed from Shen Yijun¡¯s sleeve with a scabbard. A line of blood characters, many of which have been stunned by the water, and can no longer be seen clearly.


    ... I will kill my life, I will kill him forever.


    Taking a closer look, Shen Yijun''s already swollen face even wore a weird smug smile. Did she know that she was fortunate enough to just write a blood book?

 Chapter 18： Last clue

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    After a long time, neither of them spoke. Or Tang Zhou broke the silence first: "Let''s take a look around in Zhuangzi, I don''t know if Master Shen''s body is there?" Yan Dan said weakly, "Tang Zhou, since walking with you, I''ve been in bad luck all the time." Tang Startled Monday. Yan Dan staggered across the rubble and broken walls and ran to the backyard: "When you find the body of Master Shen, you can also help me collect it by the way."


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a mess of footsteps not far away, and someone said loudly: "Be careful, everyone, maybe the murderer who set fire is still inside."


    Yan Dan heard that the human voice was already very close, and even quickened his pace. He planned to go to the backyard and then run out. The way he came in was definitely not allowed. At the beginning, she had magic skills, so she was naturally not afraid of a few mortals, but now she is no different from an ordinary woman and can only run away.


    Before she ran to the backyard, she heard someone behind her loudly say: "Someone is inside! Running behind!"


    Yan Dan looked back, and saw that the townspeople showed their hoes and shovels to chase them, and the corners of their mouths began to feel bitter. Suddenly feeling a tight wrist, Tang Zhou Yi grabbed her and whispered: "Right."


    Yan Dan looked to the right, it was a wall that had been burned to the bottom. Before she had time to speak, she felt lightened and she had been picked up by Tang Zhou, subconsciously reaching out and stomping against the wall. She listened to the townspeople''s shouting and killing gradually, and she didn''t know where she was, but she flipped up suddenly, and then she didn''t want to jump down. Although the top of this wall was smoked black and a hole was broken on the top, it was still nearly three people tall. Yan Dan fell to the ground, and one fell to the ground without paying attention. She didn''t care to check whether her ankle was sprained, and immediately got up and ran.


    Seeing that she was so brave, Tang Zhou swallowed the phrase "I''m still carrying you".


    Yan Dan ran out of breath, but her strong will to survive kept her running out of the borders of Qingshi Town.


    She looked at the stone tablet with the word Xiangdu engraved in front of her, and knew that Baili would be the boundary of Xiangdu after this, and she sat down on the ground when her legs were weak. She just ran too fast, stopped and coughed with her knees hugged, and after coughing, she breathed heavily.


    Tang Zhou said sincerely: "You are quite amazing."


    After a long time, Yan Dan''s breath calmed down, before turning his head to look at him, and said miserably, "I twisted my ankle..."


    Tang Zhou was silent.


    "I sprained when I jumped off the wall..."


    "Ahem, you are really good, and you can run for half an hour without stopping."


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth with anger: "My ankle is swollen, you bastard!"


    Tang Zhou walked to her and slowly lowered his body: "Let me see." Yan Dan patted his hand away, and said angrily: "Don''t touch me, all to blame you! I told you to leave early, but you didn''t. You want me to jump over the wall, causing me to twist my ankle!"


    Tang Zhou sighed, not arguing with her: "You don''t let me see, what if you hurt your bones?"


    Yan Dan is right to think about it. The most innocent is that he can''t get along with himself. Tang Zhou stretched out his hand and gently pressed her ankle: "It''s swollen, but fortunately the bones are all right. When the next town comes, I will go to the doctor to see." He turned sideways: "Come on, I''ll carry you." Yan Dan suddenly thought this was not a good time to get out, and immediately plucked Tang Zhou''s shoulders honestly.


    She lay on Tang Zhou''s shoulders, only to realize the benefits of his steady feet, light footing, and almost no bumps. After pondering for a while, she said softly, "Tang Zhou?"


    Tang Zhou said.


    "Actually, you don''t need to be so tired to carry me. It''s just a sprain, I can deal with it myself." Yan Dan said slowly, "As long as I have a little bit of magic..."


    After a while, Tang Zhou asked: "Why do you have to be a demon?"


    "Ah? This..." Yan Dan thought for a while, "If I am not a demon, and I am neither a mortal nor an immortal, wouldn''t I just drift outside the Three Realms? Between the heavens and the earth, without my own kind, wouldn''t it be very lonely?"


    "Now I have blocked your witchcraft, and you will be no different from a mortal, isn''t that bad?"


    Yan Dan then realized that he was being led away by him, and said categorically, "If I turned you into a demon, would you feel good?"


    Tang Zhou actually avoided answering. Instead, he said something completely irrelevant: "The luggage is in the inn. I only have a few silver tickets, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to use the silver tickets in small towns."


    Yan Dan didn''t even think about it: "It''s simple, just see business travelers on the road and rob them."


    As soon as she finished her voice, she heard the sound of a carriage wheel turning in the distance, and she arrived behind her in a short while.


    When the carriage passed by, it stopped slowly. The four horses pulling the carriage in front were all uniform horses. Even the dark man driving the carriage had excellent clothing, which was like on the body. Wrote a few big characters "I am rich, come and rob me". It''s a pity that Yan Dan is like this now, only others will rob her, and if Tang Zhou doesn''t do it, she doesn''t have the courage to force him to do it. The carriage curtain was lifted, and a pair of calm eyes appeared behind the curtain.


    A beautiful woman jumped out of the car and said in a tactful voice: "Master Tang, my master, please get in the car and get together."


    Yan Dan only said that Tang Zhou would definitely reject it. Who knew he actually agreed: "Thank you so much." When the beautiful woman reached out to help her, she only felt more sad: such a great force, one Seems to be Lianjiazi, she can''t even compare to a mortal girl now.


    The owner of the carriage was sitting inside, holding a celadon teacup in his hand, with long and strong fingers. He slightly nodded towards Tang Zhou, then turned away and looked straight at the other side.


    Yan Dan followed the man''s gaze, facing the car wall with the embroidered carpet on the other side. She looked at the embroidered blanket for a long time, except for the fact that the embroidered velvet on it was very good, it was a unique embroidery method in Yizhou, and she felt nothing special. She turned her head and looked at the man, who was still looking at the embroidered blanket, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Tang Zhou whispered, "Brother Liu is very affectionate with his master, and he often comes to my master to play games."


    Yan Dan immediately lowered his voice: "Is that Young Master Liu''s chess skill bad? He loses every time, but he feels very unwilling, so he often comes to your master to play chess?"


    Tang Zhou was silent.


    The woman who had put her face on the carriage before smiled slightly and said: "The girl said everything is pretty good, but she said something wrong. The chess skill is very bad, and she loses every time, but she feels very unwilling. In fact, it is Tang Gongzi. Master."


    Yan Dan was in awe. She wanted to come to the kind of smart people who are often rare in the world. They plan tactics and take three steps. She looked at that Young Master Liu with a very different mentality from just now, but the other party remained motionless, still looking at the embroidered blanket opposite.


    Yan Dan had to look at the tapestry carefully. Except for finding a knitting error in a corner, he still didn''t see anything special, and was immediately at a loss.


    The son of Liu was named Weiyang, and he was a native of Liuzhou. He liked to travel around the five lakes and three rivers. He traveled to Youzhou at the beginning of the year. He just returned home and stopped by to visit Tang Zhou''s master.


    These are what his portable maid Xuer said.


    At this moment Liu Weiyang was sitting half leaning against the soft cushion, holding the tea cup in his hand, lifting his hand to lift the lid, his sleeves moved slightly, blowing the tea floating on the water gently, and taking a sip slowly and gracefully , Is even more unpredictable. Yan Dan knew that even if he was given a cup to a fool and taught him how to taste tea, no one could tell that he was foolish.


    Xuer whispered: "My son, Anping Town is in front of you. Do you want to get off the car to hit the tip, or let someone deliver the food to the car?"


    Liu Weiyang raised his eyes and nodded slightly.


    There was a bump in the carriage, and Yan Dan was too late to sit firmly, and slammed into the wall with a thud.


    Xuer lowered her head and said softly, "Xuer understands."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help asking: "What do you understand?"


    Xuer smiled slightly: "My son said he wants to get out of the car and hit the tip."


    "How did you know?"


    Xu''er looked at a loss, as if she didn''t understand why she asked: "Because my son nodded."


    Yan Dan gave up completely and retracted into the corner. Tang Zhou glanced at her and said nothing. About half an hour later, the carriage came to a halt slowly, and Xu''er raised the curtain to look out: "Anping Town is here."


    Yan Dan got out of the carriage carefully and walked two steps on the ground. Fang felt that his swollen ankle was almost healed. Speaking of this matter, I still have to thank Liu Weiyang. Tang Zhou said that he was going to the town to find a orthopedic doctor, but the young man Liu stretched out his hand and grabbed her ankle. Yan Dan dared to swear to the sky. At that moment, she absolutely heard her bones make a crisp and sweet "click". She had half a cup of tea, and she was immersed in the kind of pain that was unbearable and unbearable. It''s impossible to tell.


    From then on, Yan Dan dared not look at him directly. This person was definitely more ruthless than Tang Zhou.


    The four of them walked into the restaurant in the town. Xuer followed Liu Weiyang all the time. After sitting down at the table, Xuer still stood behind Liu Weiyang. Yan Dan guessed that Young Master Liu''s identity must be unusual. Liu Weiyang, Liuzhou Weiyang, and his parents are not too lazy to be so lazy. Combining the two place names together is the name of the child, right?


    Liu Weiyang looked at Tang Zhou and whispered: "Brother Tang, you come to order." Tang Zhou shook his head, and retorted: "Brother Liu will come here. I''ll be annoyed for a long time. I should invite you for this."


    Liu Weiyang nodded slightly and reported several dishes with a low, ear-comfortable voice. For the first time, Yan Dan heard him say so many words in one breath, and his heart was inexplicable.


    It''s just that this meal was really boring, and it made the most of it. The dishes Liu Weiyang ordered were good, and the chef''s craftsmanship in this restaurant was good, but the people who ate were too boring. But in the Kuanglan Mountain Realm, this kind of thing would never happen, and I slowly developed the habit of being uncomfortable without saying a hundred sentences a day.


    After I missed the hotel, I could only stay overnight at Tianbian. Yan Dan suffered all day. Except for Xu''er who would answer her a few words, she didn''t want to talk to Tang Zhou. Liu Weiyang estimated that he had said no more than fifty words throughout the year, and the dark coachman and His son is also a saw-mouthed gourd.


    Yan Dan was uncomfortable and had to walk far away.


    The evening breeze blew across the paddy field, bringing a smell of earth, and the silver-white moon hung on the edge of the field, peaceful and quiet. It''s still spring at this time, and if it comes to summer, there will probably be the sound of insects, which makes it even more special.


    Yan Dan walked a few steps along the field path, and suddenly saw a gray figure rushing out and couldn''t help taking a few steps back. The man had a face-to-face meeting with her, and both of them were shocked. Yan Dan looked at the man and felt strangely familiar, and immediately remembered: "You¡ª" The man hugged his face, and yelled, "It''s not me, it''s not me..."


    Hearing only a sound of wind, Tang Zhou''s sleeves were fluttering, and his placket was windy. It passed over the man''s head, and the scabbard stroked the man to the ground: "Say, did you set the Shen family''s fire? "


    The man immediately smiled and said, "Why would I burn my house?"


    This person is actually Master Shen.


    Yan Dan stepped forward and smiled slightly: "Since you didn''t set Zhuangzi on fire, you must have killed Miss Shen."


    Master Shen smiled bitterly: "Girls don''t want to laugh, why would I harm my own flesh and blood?"


    Yan Danzheng drew out the long sword in Tang Zhou''s hand, only to realize that the sword was too heavy. She staggered and almost slashed at Master Shen''s face. Tang Zhou gave her a hand behind him, and the sword was leaning back, just nailed to Master Shen''s face. Master Shen was frightened in cold sweat and talked in a good voice: "Miss Yan, be careful, be careful, don''t shake your hands. This sword is too heavy, so let Young Master Tang hold it more safely."


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "You''re still talking nonsense, Miss Shen is not your biological daughter."


    Master Shen simply replied: "Yes, Yijun is indeed not my biological person, but I have treated her like myself. Even if she is crazy and stupid sometimes, I still treat her like this. How could I kill her?"


    Tang Zhou took the long sword in Yan Dan''s hand and slowly said, "Speaking of which, you know that this murderer is someone else?"


    Master Shen immediately closed his mouth, his face gray: "Where is there any murderer... It''s not a strange thing to catch fire this day, why should you..." He seemed to be terribly scared, no matter what Tang Zhou asked. Keep silent.


    Tang Zhou sighed, and had to return the sword in its sheath. Suddenly listening to Yan Dan''s voice with a smile, Wen Wen said softly: "Are you really not going to tell the truth? That''s fine, you must not confess afterwards." She held back for a day, no one was speaking with her. It is rare for someone to bring it to the door, so naturally it cannot be let go easily.


    Master Shen simply closed his eyes and decided to ignore them.


    Yan Dan squatted beside him and said leisurely: "There was an adult in this dynasty who was very proficient in criminal law, and an official worshipped Shang Shu from the Penal Department. No one under his hand had dared not to recruit. The name of this Master Shang Shu was Chi, Chi Jun. Have you ever heard of it?" She lit the other person''s eyelids: "Master Chi said, digging your eyeballs is nothing. You have to cut your eyelids clean but the eyeballs are still there. That''s the ability." Cold fingers slipped from the eyelids to the nose: "What''s so great about cutting your nose? It needs to be cut right and you can breathe like before. But keeping your tongue is useless, so you don''t yell too harshly if you take it off."


    Yan Dan smiled and said, "Do you know what is alive peeling? I heard that you put people on the fire and roast them until they are half-ripe, and then the skin and meat will loosen. As long as the knife is separated a little bit, and then exposed..." Master Shen opened Open your eyes and tremble: "I said, I will say everything!"


    Yan Dan lightly shook his finger: "No no, don''t say anything. Brother, you go and light a fire, let''s try to see if the torture of deprivation is the same as that of the old man, and then slowly, Little by little, cut."


    Master Shen quaked: "Shen Yijun and I are both...''s subordinates, and we all listen to his orders. Tang Gongzi''s soul is pure, if we can get it, we don''t need to be controlled by others. We all want... the result So... that person found out that we were wronged, so, so..."


    Tang Zhou whispered, "Who is that person you are talking about?"


    Master Shen''s eyelids twitched, making a few guttural sounds, but he couldn''t say it.


    Yan Dan sighed, "It seems that we should start a fire first, and talk while roasting. I heard that after the skin is peeled off, the inner texture is still intact, and the meridian pulse can be seen clearly. You must really want to See?"


    Suddenly hearing a few coughs, an old farmer crouched came from the edge of the field, dangling a tobacco pipe, and walking slowly with his hands behind his back. Tang Zhou dragged Master Shen into the bushes on the side of the road, pulling Yan Dan back into the bushes five steps away. Yan Dan sighed: "I was treated as a murderer the day before yesterday, and this time I will be a thief again."


    Tang Zhou said in a low voice, "You are familiar with those criminal laws."


    Yan Dan smiled softly: "I have been acquainted with Master Chi for a long time, and the ghosts in the Netherworld Mansion with broken hands and feet have always been thinking about his benefits. I have been listening to it for a few days, and my ears have been cocooned. Throughout the ages, talking about cool officials. , He should be considered the first person."


    Tang Zhou didn''t know if she was talking nonsense or telling the truth. While talking, the old farmer slowly walked over, smoking the dry smoke, and the sparks on the pipe were seen to be reddish in the night. Suddenly a faint light flashed, so fast that it was almost indistinct. Tang Zhou immediately stepped forward and pushed aside the bushes: "That''s it!"


    In the quiet moonlight, Yan Dan also saw clearly: Master Shen had a fatal wound on his eyebrows, and the scars were still wet. The two chased them along the field path that the old farmer had walked. They saw a few coarse cloths and a dry tobacco pipe at the end of the road.


    And the old farmer has disappeared.

 Chapter 19： Thread interruption

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    After a long time, Yan Dan took a long breath: "This disguise technique is so powerful, and this method of murder is so powerful."


    Tang Zhou whispered: "At least now I still know that these things are inseparable from the Lord of the Gods."


    "Although I know it, it''s the same as not knowing. Who is the Palace Master Shenxiao, how he looks, how old he is, what is his purpose in doing this, I don''t know all of these. Even if you have seen his true face, you can''t It must be his disguise, or his real face. The only thing I know is that the Shenxiao Palace is in a place called Jinghu Shuiyue, and no one will know where Jinghu Shuiyue is." Yan Dan Whispered.


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "Forget it, don''t think about it anymore. Now that the matter is over, we have no other way."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and it was true. Others were not in a hurry, and she had nothing to worry about.


    "Actually, the blood book left by Ms. Shen says that she wants to cut off her thoughts of the person who lives. If that person is talking about Palace Master Shenxiao, what is she thinking about cutting him off?" Yan Danruo thought. . Tang Zhou already said, "Could it be the Seven Luminaries God Jade?"


    Yan Dan grinned: "Brother, you have reacted a lot faster recently. Others say that you are close to Zhu Zhechi. It really makes sense."


    Tang Zhou smiled and shook his head, and walked back slowly with her.


    Yan Dan saw that he was silent, and continued: "When I saw the mountain lord for the first time, I don''t know how miserable it was by him. After these 20 years of training, it is now considered evenly matched, and the winners and losers are evenly divided. If you lose a lot, you will learn to be smart."


    "The mountain lord you mentioned, but the fish spirit who was with you last time?"


    "how do you know?"


    Tang Zhou smiled faintly: "The demon I''ve encountered before is not half as powerful as him, and this kind of cultivation is also considered rare."


    As he spoke, he had already walked back to the carriage. Liu Weiyang sat on the edge of the fire, with the beating flames reflected on his face, and his expression was a little gloomy, but after a closer look, he found that he had been expressionless. Yan Dan suddenly thought that Liu Weiyang would happen to appear at this time, and he was in Qingshi Town before he said that. Although this guess is bold, it cannot be said that it must be wrong.


    She recalled what she had seen and heard about the Palace Master Shenxiao in the secret passage of the ancient tomb, and then turned her head to look at Liu Weiyang, and couldn''t help thinking, how could this Young Master Liu be so wooden? What would she do with such a saw-mouthed gourd? Compared to what kind of gods palace lord, I am really sorry for the gods palace lord.


    Yan Dan slowly moved a few steps closer and whispered, "Master Liu?"


    Liu Weiyang turned his eyes to look at her calmly. Seeing such a faint look, Yan Dan couldn''t help but stalked, and asked cautiously, "Mr Liu, are you also a cultivator?"


    Liu Weiyang nodded slightly.


    "There are two schools of Taoism and four schools. The chief positions include Zhaizhu, Fulu, Chaodu Soul, Alchemy, etc. Alchemy has the difference between inner alchemy and outer alchemy. Each stream can also distinguish cultivation and yin and yang. Which one are you?"


    Liu Weiyang answered slowly: "Neither."


    "what?"


    Liu Weiyang brushed his sleeves, turned and lay down to sleep.


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that he was a fool who wanted to ask questions from him.


    When the sun rose the next day, the group continued on their way.


    "Liu Gongzi, how boring playing chess alone is, why don''t you let me accompany you in the next game?" Yan Dan thought in his heart how he would just lose two or three pieces, coaxing him to be happy, and then asked himself Must answer.


    After a cup of tea.


    "I was here, but I shook my hand and placed it wrong..."


    Tang Zhou looked sideways.


    After two cups of tea.


    "Sorry, the sleeves were brought here just now. I will review this one, right?"


    Xuer looked sideways.


    After another half of tea time passed, Yan Dan stared blankly at the chessboard occupied by Baizi, and slowly said, "One more game."


    As the sun sets, Liu Weiyang picked up a chess piece with two fingers, landed on the chessboard with a snap, and then began to count his own wins. Yan Dan collapsed and cried to Tang Zhou: "He is too cruel, and he doesn''t leave me a corner..."


    Tang Zhou looked at her sympathetically: "Actually, my master and Brother Liu haven''t won a game in ten years. You only played for one day."


    "Ten years? Will he beat your master by playing chess when he is ten?"


    Tang Zhou groaned for a while and shook his head: "I heard what the master said, I have only recognized Brother Liu for only a year or two. However, Master once said inadvertently that Brother Liu was quite successful in cultivation, so his appearance has not changed much. Maybe ten years ago and now are not much different."


    The next day, in the bumpy carriage.


    Liu Weiyang put out the chessboard and started to play against himself.


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth and moved over, and said firmly: "I will accompany you again."


    Liu Weiyang put Sheng Heizi''s box in her hand, which was giving away the game.


    When the setting sun went down again, Yan Dan staggered and threw herself at Xu''er, crying: "Your son is too cruel, how can he play chess like this..."


    Liu Weiyang picked up a white piece and knocked it lightly on the chessboard, and slowly said, "I lost three pieces less than yesterday."


    Xu''er smiled slightly and said, "Miss Yan, my son said you have made progress. You must know that Tang''s master has lost more and more in the past few years."


    On the third day, in a bumpy carriage. (Everyone: Do you dare to say that you are not deliberately cheating the number of characters? Some Su: = mouth = is so obvious? I thought I had done it very carefully. Everyone:...)


    Liu Weiyang gently lifted the lid of the tea cup, blew the tea leaves floating on it, and took a sip. At this moment, Yan Dan moved over firmly and said firmly, "Come on today."


    Liu Weiyang raised his eyebrows, looked at her lightly for a while, and then took out the chessboard calmly.


    When the night overwhelmed the sunset again, even the dark, sullen-mouthed coachman driving outside came in to take a look. "Plap", the last piece settled, and the corpses on the chessboard were everywhere. Yan Dan lay on the low table, Ling Chi Liu Weiyang with resentful eyes. The latter counted against the chessboard, suddenly said "um", then quickly counted again, raised his head and said, "Continue playing tomorrow?"


    Yan Dan clenched his fist and said without hesitation: "Okay."


    On the fourth day, amidst the turbulence of the carriage (Su: I promise I am definitely not trying to make up the word count this time! Everyone:...), Xiangdu City was finally near.


    Yan Dan just thought, why did she play against Liu Weiyang?


    ...It seems that now it is too far from the original purpose.


    "I plan to go home first, and I will visit my teacher in a few days, and I will go up the mountain without Brother Liu." Tang Zhou and Liu Weiyang bid goodbye, then turned his head and glanced at Yan Dan, "Let''s leave."


    Liu Weiyang walked past Yan Dan and asked indifferently, "Are your feet better?"


    Yan Dan immediately felt a dull pain in her ankle, and a clear and sweet "click" echoed in her ear, and immediately said, "It''s much better." If she dared to say it badly, would he fix it again like that day? ? In this way, there is no injury and it becomes an injury, and a small injury becomes a major injury.


    Liu Weiyang nodded and walked over.


    Tang Zhou said lightly: "As far as I know, Brother Liu shouldn''t be caring about you."


    Yan Dan said: "I know. He is just a saw-mouthed gourd. Either he doesn''t speak, he must have other meanings when he speaks." When she said this, she looked strange: "Tang Zhou, tell me honestly, your master. Is it difficult to find a place to live, and the mountain road is still steep?"


    Upon hearing this, Tang Zhou nodded silently.


    Yan Dan immediately stretched out his wrist with a sad expression: "Tang Zhou, you quickly remove the restrictions, I can''t do anything without magic..."


    "If you have sorcery, I''m afraid you will scare my family."


    "Then you don''t take me to your house."


    "No way."


    "Tang Zhou, you have to be a little selfish occasionally. It''s really hard for you to spare no effort to take care of me and take care of me..."


    "It''s not hard, really."


    "..." Yan Dan was very depressed.


    Xiang is worthy of being the old capital of the old dynasty, and its prosperity is not even lost in the southern capital. There are many shops on both sides of the four main streets, tea shops and wine shops, temple public houses, and selling silk, jewellery, spices, and antiques. The street is full of people, the stream is endless, the traffickers come and go, and the cries are endless.


    Yan Dan followed Tang Zhou through the lively streets and turned into a secluded alley, standing in front of a large house with a detached house. The red-lacquered and bronze-ringed gate is lined with mighty stone lions on both sides, and above the lintel is a golden plaque with the two characters Tang House. She looked at Tang Zhou suspiciously: "You are not mistaken, is this your home?"


    Tang Zhou didn''t answer, and walked forward and knocked.


    Yan Dan thought that the subordinates of some big families in the mortal family also followed the family name, and immediately understood. I saw the red lacquer door opened with a creak, and a Jinyi steward was standing behind the door. When he saw Tang Zhou, he immediately said, "Master, are you back? The master and madam are thinking about you."


    "..." Yan Dan became very depressed again.


    "Cousin, it''s fortunate that you are back. My aunt is talking about you every day. My ears are almost becoming calluses." Only a young and bright voice came from behind, and a beautifully dressed teenager from Yan Dan Passing by, he smiled and slammed a punch on Tang Zhou''s shoulder.


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "This time I have been away from home a little longer." He paused, and then said: "You don''t look like you just came back from the academy."


    The young man said shyly: "Cousin, don''t tell your uncle and aunt, this Dragon Boat Festival is coming. I have a few friends who want to win Bona''s dragon boat race, so I went to the river."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t say anything, but you have to wipe your face first." Tang Zhou turned his head and glanced at Yan Dan who was standing under the steps. Yan Dan immediately stepped forward consciously.


    The boy looked at her and said with a smile: "Cousin, who is this girl?"


    Tang Zhou casually said: "My junior sister Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking boredly, he now calls her his junior sister to his family, and when he reaches the teacher''s gate, she meets a genuine junior sister, who will she become? Isn''t it a cousin?


    The boy looked at Yan Dan with his eyes open, his mouth slightly opened, and he was shocked: "Cousin, I used to ask you what your junior sister looks like. You said at that time that she had a face like charcoal and was capable of carrying a tripod. The war girl Jin Wu. This, this girl Yan Wei is really different from you..."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said that Tang Zhou''s words were really vicious.


    Tang Zhou gave a light cough: "This is my cousin Jing Ling."


    Yan Dan lowered her head, Yan Ran said: "Master Jing." She can swear to the sky, she will definitely follow the rules of a mortal woman, smile and don''t look up at others, but Jingling blushes and knots. He stuttered back: "Miss Yan, you, you don''t have to see outsiders like this, just call me Jingling."


    Tang Zhou looked back at her.


    Yan Dan took advantage of Jing Ling''s sneaking back to the room and whispered in a low voice: "Shemales have different ways. If they have adultery, they will be struck by thunder. I will never think of a mortal."


    Tang Zhou pulled the corner of his mouth and said with a smile: "Really."


    "Ms. Yan is an introductory disciple of Qiu Guanzhu? The days on the mountain are just too hard for you as a girl, right?" Madam Tang took the chopsticks and put a piece of fish into her bowl. She looked like a woman from a big family, with a fair complexion, and the corners of her eyebrows and eyes were dignified, and the tears in the corner of her eyes added a touch of charm to her appearance.


    Yan Dan looked at Tang Zhou, and he bowed his head nonchalantly, but he could only bite the bullet and smashed: "The Taoist temple is in the mountains, and the road is not easy to walk. It is not easy to get in and out. But my master said, the heaven is the responsibility, You must endure some hardships and endure what people can''t bear before you become a master."


    Uncle Tang nodded in satisfaction: "Good point."


    "Where is Miss Yan from? What family is there?" Madam Tang smiled in her eyes and looked at her tenderly.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but was immersed in the other''s gentle eyes, and suddenly he was excited: According to the rules of the world, a man''s parents asked a woman who is in the house and where she lives. It is either a betrothal gift or a righteousness. Female. Either way, she might not be able to bear it.


    "I don''t know who else is in my family. Master brought me back. It has been a long time."


    Mrs. Tang was startled, and immediately said, "Look at me, and ask what this does? Girl Yan, don''t be sad, you can''t escape from birth, old age, sickness and death."


    Yan Dan smiled obediently and said softly: "I know, not to mention that my family is only far away. One day we will be reunited." As soon as her voice fell, she saw Madame Tang''s eyes suddenly red. Wiping the corner of her eyes with the silk scarf in her hand, she reached out and touched her head: "You kid..."


    Yan Dan just felt that the other person''s hand touching her hair was too gentle, and blurted out: "Like a mother..." Madam Tang smiled with tears, looked at her with loving eyes for a long time, and slowly uttered a few words. "Then I will be your mother, OK?" Yan Dan was dumbfounded.


    Tang Zhou put down his chopsticks, the expression on his face couldn''t tell whether it was shock or something else: "Mother..."


    "This kid in my family is still good in nature. Sometimes, although he is a bit rushed, he is still considerate in dealing with people and things. Some things like to be held in my heart, but I am embarrassed to say it."


    Yan Dan murmured in his heart: Since realizing that nowadays, lip service and sarcasm are commonplace, he has never been embarrassed to say it.


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help but said, "Mother, it''s getting late, and Junior Sister is also tired. Let''s talk about it tomorrow."


    Mrs. Tang immediately said: "Yes, yes, I have forgotten, you still came back a long way. Xiaocui, you take Miss Yan to the guest room, and let someone prepare hot water. You can wash and sleep early." The last sentence was addressed to Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan still smiled obediently: "Thank you, auntie." In her heart, she just wanted to jump up and escape far, but she still stood up and said peace before slowly walking out of the hall.


    She walked outside the hall and heard Mrs. Tang¡¯s gentle voice from inside: ¡°Although Miss Yan¡¯s birth does not match you, but she has nothing to say about her appearance, I think you blame her for liking her.¡±


    She can swear to God, or swear poisonously, she really didn''t mean to hear this sentence. It''s just that although her demon technique is not there, her eyes and ears are sensitive but the same. The voice was about to come in, and she couldn''t help it. She looked at the restriction on her wrist, and couldn''t help but think that it would be better to think of a way to get out quickly, otherwise it would really be a treacherous way to go down.

 Chapter 20： Chess game

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Getting out is inevitable.


    Yan Dan asked himself if he didn''t want to change from a wild grass-growing monster to a wild domestic monster. However, the first thing to do to escape is to release the prohibition on the hand, otherwise it is not worthwhile to escape from the tiger''s mouth and fall into the wolf''s mouth.


    Facing the oil lamp, Yan Dan slowly rolled up his sleeves, and reached out to touch the restraint on his wrist. The prohibition didn''t flick her fingers apart like the last two times, she actually touched it. Yan Dan calmly thought about it for a while, guessing that because she had no magic in her body, she was no different from a mortal, and the prohibition was naturally useless for mortals. In other words, she can take it down by herself without using external force.


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand a few times. The restriction card was too tight. Unless he cut his hand off, it would be impossible to pull it out. Although there were allusions of scorpion stings and strong men breaking their wrists in ancient times, she still wanted to be a demon with good hands and feet. She touched the corner of the table, smashed the side of the table with force twice, and then looked at the oil lamp, there was no seam. This shows that this prohibition is very strong.


    She squatted on the ground instead and rubbed the prohibition on the ground. After a while, there was a pile of white chips on the ground. After touching the prohibition, the area that was originally in the arc was a bit flat. Yan Dan fiddled with it for a while, and thought it was the most feasible way to grind it out. The ancients could grind an iron pestle into a needle, shouldn''t it be too difficult for her to grind a ban?


    She pushed open the door of the room, planning to go to the kitchen to find a sharpening stone, but saw Tang Zhou standing at the door, holding her arm to look at her clearly. Yan Dan was so excited that he jumped a big step and said with a smile, "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Tang Zhou leaned against the door and smiled slightly: "So I wanted to ask you what is missing in the guest room, but when I walked to the door, I heard the sound of smashing things." He glanced at her wrist: "However, Doesn''t seem to be broken?"


    Yan Dan pulled him timidly, shook him twice, and whispered: "You let me go, I promise I will never do bad things again, and I will always be good. Every Buddha''s birthday, I will go and donate sesame oil. Money; I also set up a longevity tablet for you, three sticks of incense sooner or later."


    "Choose one yourself, do you have a ban or be refined into a pill?"


    Yan Dan glanced at him deeply and pouted: "Tang Zhou, you ungrateful villain, I saved your life twice."


    Tang Zhou straightened up and said slowly: "If I unlock your prohibition, will you still be too late to escape?"


    Isn''t this nonsense, isn''t she waiting for him to catch him again if she doesn''t run away?


    "Since you have said that I am an ungrateful person, why would I let you go?"


    "Tang Zhou, I was wrong. I was really wrong! I didn''t say anything just now. Even if you hear something, you will forget it immediately. You see if you have been away from home for so long, you will be homesick, right? When I want to go home, my family Dan Shu is still waiting for me to tell him the (ghost) story, Ziyan is still waiting for me, Zilin will be ruined without me urging his cultivation base..."


    Tang Zhou''s mouth twitched slightly: "It sounds like all the monsters in your house are male?" He slowly pulled his sleeves out of her hand: "I don''t think there is any discomfort when you are a mortal, and it will be the same in the future. Up."


    Yan Dan was hit hard. After staying for a while, she raised her hand and rubbed her eyes and muttered to herself: "Speaking of which, I have been a mortal for so many days, will I grow old?" She thought of this, but I feel that the internal injury is more serious.


    Tang Zhou walked away a few steps slowly, and when he heard that there was no sound behind him, he looked back a little strangely. But seeing Yan Dan hung his head and stood still, suddenly a drop of crystal liquid fell in his eyes, and a little light color fainted on the ground. He couldn''t help sighing, turned around and walked to her, hesitated for a moment, and put his hand on her shoulder: "Go to bed early, it''s not too early now."


    Yan Dan turned his head and glanced at him, then turned his head to ignore him.


    Tang Zhou slowly stretched out his hand, wiped the corner of her eye lightly, and said in a good voice, "You are tired today, so go to sleep."


    Yan Dan walked to the door and shut him out with a bang, then turned his head to look at the white crumbs that had just been grinded on the ground, and said to himself: "It''s all blowing into the eyes, it hurts..."


    In fact, the real fact is this--


    Yan Dan squatted on the ground and smoothed the restraint on her wrist for a few minutes. When she rubbed it, white chips got into her eyes, but she couldn''t take care of so much, so she rushed out to find the whetstone, and saw Tang Zhou at the door. She immediately jumped a step back and stepped on the pile of white crumbs to prevent Tang Zhou from seeing it, but the white crumbs floated into her eyes again.


    She rubbed her eyes, their eyes became slightly moist, and the slight pain and itching just disappeared.


    As for unintentionally planting willows and willows into shade, willow trees grow into phoenix trees, this is the tragic situation that God saw her suffering now, and finally came to rescue her. Yan Dan looked in the mirror for a while, and made a final conclusion: "It seems to be a little bit older, probably not as old as half a year old... But Tang Zhou seems to be afraid of seeing me cry? Well, it seems that there is no need to find a sharpening knife. It''s stone, let''s find an onion..."


    (Someone arranging flowers:


    Chef: Master, this girl Yan is very strange, she ran over to find something in the middle of the night...


    Tang Zhou: I''m probably hungry.


    Chef: She looked for a long time and took two onions.


    Tang Zhou:...


    )


    Early the next morning, Yan Dan appeared in front of people with his reddish eyes and vain steps. She really didn''t know that onions could be so powerful. She started peeling two pieces and didn''t even feel it. She thought it was not working. After a while, her eyes began to sore. She couldn''t help but rubbed it with her hand, which turned out to be self-defeating.


    Yan Dan lowered his head to drink the porridge, and suddenly there was a dish of Hanamaki before his eyes. Tang Zhou whispered: "Don''t just drink porridge, eat more." She looked up at him and continued to drink porridge in depression.


    "Not to your appetite? What do you want to eat, I will let the cook do it." He asked again softly.


    Yan Dan finally fully understood what Bai Ling had said when pointing to Yuan Dan''s nose: the common problems of men were fascination, sluggishness, and stubbornness. But she really has no appetite now, and her mouth still smells of choking onions, so she shook her head, silently drank the white porridge in the bowl, and whispered: "Uncle Tang, Aunt Tang, take it easy."


    Madam Tang looked at her son and frowned: "You bullied her? This child seemed to cry all night."


    Tang Zhou pushed aside the chair, turned and chased her, gently holding her wrist: "I was fainted last night. There are some things that shouldn''t be said, sorry."


    Yan Dan made an "Ah" involuntarily, looked at him with a complicated expression, and said carefully: "Actually, you used to say things that were more excessive than this, and did worse things..." So, last night If the matter can make her cry all night, she would have been mad before.


    Tang Zhou was embarrassed: "Really?"


    Yan Dan turned around depressed and left.


    Tang Zhou stood there and thought about it again. He happened to see Xiao Cui coming over and said: "I have something to ask you." Xiao Cui stopped and smiled slightly: "Master, you can ask, I will definitely be able to say. I will tell you everything."


    "If you saw a person for the first time and he hurt your companion, what would you think?"


    Xiao Cui asked: "Is my companion seriously injured? He vomited blood? Almost killed?" Tang Zhou nodded every time she asked, she immediately said angrily: "Send this person off to an official. Ten boards, break that person''s leg, it''s best to break all the bones!"


    "After that, this person caught you and locked you in a dark place without giving anything to eat. After two..."


    "Hungry for two days in a dark place?! Does this person still have humanity?" Xiao Cui was filled with righteous indignation, "Master, you don''t need to talk about it, this kind of wicked person who is inferior to pigs and dogs will definitely be struck by lightning! "


    Tang Zhou said slowly: "Well, you go down and do things."


    On the third day, Yan Dan finally got rid of the poison of the onion. As soon as he saw Tang Zhou, he asked, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to go back to the master? Let¡¯s do it today?¡± When Tang Zhou arrived at Master¡¯s place, there shouldn¡¯t be so much time to take care of her , Even if the prohibition on the handle is worn off first. Unexpectedly, Tang Tue, who always held the bar with her on weekdays, didn''t say anything. He immediately packed up a few changed clothes and prepared a carriage. In less than half an hour before and after, they were already at the foot of Ling Jue Mountain.


    Yan Dan looked at the steep and narrow mountain road in front of him. No matter whether it was a carriage or a donkey, it was impossible to go up. It seemed that he could only walk with his feet. Tang Zhou pointed in another direction: "Go over there."


    This is a gravel path buried by weeds, probably when the predecessors walked up the mountain.


    "Brother, you just want to rectify me, don''t you have to pick this time? In case I am halfway out of strength, don''t you have to bother?" Yan Dan pouted slightly.


    "This is the best way to go up the mountain. That one is only half paved, and the rest will be used for climbing." Tang Zhou stepped onto the gravel path, opened the grass in front of him with a sword, and walked first. Go up.


    Seeing that he had been hitting the ground with a sword, Yan Dan thought that many medicinal pickers would use a stick to find the way first to start the snakes and insects away, and asked, "Is there still a snake here?"


    "There will always be birds, beasts, insects and snakes in the mountains. What''s so strange about this?"


    Yan Dan nodded: "Then you still have game and snake meat to eat."


    Tang Zhou was silent.


    When they reached the foot of the mountain, the sun had not yet been in the middle. When they reached the Taoist temple on the mountain, it was already setting sun.


    Yan Dan looked at the white wall and black tiles in front of him, set against each other with the surrounding green trees, the evening breeze slowly, the evening bell rang lightly, and the sea of ??clouds on the edge of the cliff was really immortal. She was about to step into the threshold of Taoist temple, and suddenly heard a clucking sound, a big colorful rooster struggling to pass over her head, before she had time to retreat, a figure swooped over from her side, and a hungry tiger rushed towards her. Press the rooster to the ground, then pinch the neck and lift it up with a horizontal knife towards the sky. But seeing the light of the knife flash, the chicken head fell on Yan Dan''s feet with a whirr, and the chicken''s eyes were round and staring at Yan Dan.


    The one with the chicken neck in one hand and the kitchen knife in the other is a honey-skinned woman. Her eyes are as dark as lacquer, big and round. She raises the kitchen knife slightly towards Tang Zhou and proudly said: "Brother, look at my trick. How does the style make?"


    Yan Dan immediately praised: "The hero of the female middle school!"


    Tang Zhou glanced at her diagonally.


    The other party had a sense of understanding, and handed the kitchen knife to the other hand, then grabbed her hand with the free hand, and shook it hard: "Your vision is really good, so I will teach you this trick. How about you?"


    Yan Dan said regretfully: "I have never practiced martial arts."


    "It''s okay, I will teach you from the beginning, starting from the basic skills, I''m sure you will learn it!"


    Tang Zhou Liangliang said, "Junior sister, if she wants to start from the basic skills, she has to disassemble all of her bones." Yan Dan looked at him depressedly, and returned to normal so quickly. I didn''t say come here if I knew it, it was a mistake.


    "My name is Qin Qi, what is your name?" The honey-skinned woman shook her hand again.


    "Yan Dan. I am..." She turned to look at Tang Zhou, and Tang Zhou immediately accepted it knowingly: "She is my distant cousin."


    Sure enough, it''s a cousin, so boring... Yan Dan pouted slightly, and responded vaguely. Only when Tang Zhou asked: "Master is inside, right?"


    Qin Qi immediately showed a look of contempt: "I''m playing chess with Young Master Liu."


    Yan Dan thought in her heart, why did she show such an expression? Didn''t mortals have a saying "a teacher for a day and a father for life"? Did she remember it wrong, or she could not keep up with the changes in mortal customs? ?


    Tang Zhou said in an unswerving tone: "It must have been a terrible loss again."


    Hey, what do you call disrespect to Master...


    Qin Qi curled her lips, disdainfully: "This time the old man came up with a way to choose the place under the waterfall. Here, it''s on the rock below, and said that if the chess piece is washed away by the water, the game cannot be repeated. This is called playing chess? Why not say that it is a shame, hypocrisy."


    Yan Dan interjected, "Where is the waterfall?"


    Qin Qi said simply: "I''ll take you there."


    Under the magnificent sunset, the thin misty water mist was also dyed red, and when the wind blew it, it hit the face wet. A jade belt impacted from the rock, like a silver dragon landing on the ground, pouring into the cold lake with clear water. On the edge of the cold lake, there are full of lotus leaves, the lotus leaves are still slightly curled, the color is bright,


    There are two people playing against the rocks in the smoke. The elder one seems to be quite old, with sparse gray hair, sharp eyes, and as clear as a young man. Sitting on the edge of the stone table, Yan Dan mumbled: "Your master is very much like our patriarch..." They all have a bright bald head, very kind.


    Qin Qi asked curiously: "Where does it look like?"


    Yan Dan opened his mouth and didn''t speak, but was immediately interrupted by Tang Zhou: "Cough." Yan Dan closed his mouth silently, turning his head to look at the two playing against each other in the mist.


    Liu Weiyang''s silk shirt was wet, and it pressed tightly against her body. His slender and powerful fingers picked up a chess piece and pressed it on the flat stone. His press seemed to be an understatement, but the chess piece was embedded in the stone, and it was full of depth. The waterfall impacted, and roared and hit the two of them. Liu Weiyang''s face turned pale, but his eyes were as calm as usual, and he was fast and steady when he landed.


    Suddenly heard a long roar, Yan Dan was startled, and the teapot in his hand almost fell to the ground. Then there was a flower in front of her, and a figure was already in front of her, grabbing the teapot in her hand like a gust of wind, and slurping two big mouthfuls directly at the mouth of the teapot.


    Tang Zhou stood up and said, "Master."


    Yan Dan glanced at him, and finally relieved. It turns out that she hasn''t kept up with the mortal customs, at least in front of her master, she still serves as a teacher for a day and a lifetime.


    Qin Qi immediately grabbed an outer robe and put on her master: "Master, have you won this time?"


    The Taoist chief did not say a word, and slapped a palm on the stone table. The whole tabletop jumped, and the tea cup fell to the ground with a snap and broke. Yan Dan tensed, especially when the sharp eyes swept over him, there was an indescribable fear. She remembered what Tang Zhou had said that his master had a wife and children before he became a monk, but after returning from a trip, she found that his wife and children were chewed by monsters, leaving only two bones. She is a demon, a flower spirit, and she doesn''t want to become a bone spirit...


    Fortunately, that gaze quickly moved away, and the Taoist leader left without looking back. Yan Dan breathed a sigh of relief, slowly raising his head, and saw Liu Weiyang coming from a mist of water, his clothes half-open, and water drops from the hair on his forehead over his tall nose. Yan Dan only glanced twice, and was suddenly turned away by Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou looked at her and said slowly: "You forget again, girls can''t look directly at others like this."


    Yan Dan whispered: "I suddenly found that saw-mouthed gourd doesn''t seem so unpleasant..."


    Liu Weiyang raised his eyebrows, and looked at her with that faint, embarrassing look: "Saw-mouthed gourd?"


    Yan Dan froze. He didn''t expect that although Young Master Liu was like wood, his eyes and ears were so sensitive. She turned her head and said in a sure tone: "You must have heard it wrong."


    Liu Weiyang did not refute, put on his robe and walked away.


    Qin Qi patted the forehead and said: "It''s almost time for dinner, I''ll bring out all the food." After that, she walked away quickly.


    Yan Dan watched the two disappear before turning to Tang Zhou: "Will your master find that I am a demon?"


    Tang Zhou sighed, "You don''t have any evil spirits on you, Master won''t find out."


    "What if he still finds out?"


    "If it has to be that way," he reached out his hand and touched her head, "you will be fine."


    Yan Dan frowned: "You patted my head again!"


    Tang Zhou looked at his hand thoughtfully: "Because it feels very smooth when I take it..."


    Yan Dan glared at him for a long while, enduring it. The fish is under the kitchen knife on the cutting board. What can''t she bear? Even if this mortal who is less than a fraction of her age treats her as a cat or puppy and touches her head twice, it''s no big deal.

 Chapter 21： Artifact

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    A table of people bow their heads to pick up vegetables and grilled rice.


    Yan Dan looked at the left. The Taoist leader was also very dignified when he was eating. Looking at the right, Qin Qi was eating large pieces of meat and grilling rice. She was indeed a hero of the female middle school. Diagonally opposite, Tang Zhou''s youngest junior brother stood dry, looking pitifully at a stewed chicken leg in her bowl. Yan Dan picked up the chicken thigh with his chopsticks, looked at him and asked, "You either? I''ll give it to you."


    The Taoist master coughed, and the younger brother immediately became excited, stood up straight, and said loudly, "Thank you girl, no more!"


    The Taoist smiled with satisfaction.


    Yan Dan has not seen Xu''er again since his separation that day, so he asked: "Where has Miss Xu''er gone?" Liu Weiyang put down his chopsticks and replied with a rare kindness: "I didn''t follow."


    Qin Qi looked for opportunities and immediately began to ask: "Liu Gongzi, how can you embed chess pieces into the stone at once? Why don''t you teach me this trick?"


    Liu Weiyang didn''t say a word. Instead, the Taoist leader took another sentence: "The past few decades of kung fu are in it, do you still want to learn it in one day?"


    Yan Dan bit his chopsticks and thought, even if he has 20 years of work, this Young Master Liu is still only in his 20s, then doesn''t he look very young? I only heard the Taoist master said again: "Being a teacher until the fifty-eighth year of martial arts training, based on your qualifications, it will take another sixty years at the earliest." Qin Qi could only whisper: "Master teaches you. Yes." Yan Dan was at a loss.


    "Master, I heard some rumors that ancient artifacts have appeared recently." Tang Zhou suddenly said.


    The Taoist said: "There have been these rumors in recent years. Since it can be heard, there must be this." He turned his head and looked at Liu Weiyang: "As far as I know, there are four ancient artifacts. , But so?"


    Liu Weiyang nodded.


    "One of the ancient divine artifacts is the Seven Luminaries Divine Jade, and the other is called Chumo. I don''t know if the remaining two are teachers." The Taoist master glanced at his disciple, "What are you asking about this? A mortal body can be touched, not to mention you can''t find it, even if you find it, you can''t touch it."


    Yan Dan looked at Dao Master and said in his heart that the Seven Luminescent Jade is already in your disciple''s hands, and he must want the rest. As for the reason, she is also very curious.


    Liu Weiyang said calmly: "I have read in ancient books that the southwest was originally a closed place, and the Yi people are even barbarians, but they don''t know where they learned witchcraft, and they can even get the sky. Get the artifact."


    Yan Dan nodded involuntarily. Shen Yijun is from the Yi nationality, and she indeed has seven luminous jade. If it is said that the Qiyao Shenyu was obtained after she left the Yi nationality, it means that there is probably another artifact in the Yi people; if the Qiyao Shenyu was brought out by her, it means that the Qiyao Shenyu is not for the Yi people. It is not very important, in other words, there is also a second artifact.


    Qin Qi was not interested in ancient artifacts, but stared at Liu Weiyang with scorching eyes: "Young Master Liu, how many years have you practiced? Even if my aptitude is dull, I will practice like you."


    Liu Weiyang thought for a while, then slowly said, "50 or 60 years."


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded: Why is his hair not bald, his teeth are not loose, and his skin is not wrinkled?


    She was hit hard and asked in a low voice, "Young Master Liu, you are... Guigeng?"


    Tang Zhou glanced at her diagonally and said nothing.


    Liu Weiyang finally looked at her, and with a flick of his slender and powerful fingers, a pair of chopsticks snapped and broke.


    Yan Dan said immediately: "I just ask casually, you don''t need to tell me, really..."


    After nightfall, the mountain became cold a lot, Yan Dan listened to Qin Qi''s breathing deepening, turned over from the opposite bed, opened the door and went out.


    The meniscus above his head was shining, and Yan Dan circled in the patio, found a sharply protruding stone, and squatted aside to continue to rub his hand against the restriction. She rubbed it for a while, and suddenly heard a slight whistling noise not far away, and quickly leaned against the shadow of the tree without moving, and then a figure passed through her eyes. By the light of the moon, she could see that the man should be a woman, beautiful in figure and wearing night clothes.


    Yan Dan raised his hand to his chin, secretly feeling that this person''s back looked a bit familiar. She has not come into contact with many mortals, and she can count them with two hands. I saw the woman suddenly stopped a dozen steps away, as if waiting for someone.


    Yan Dan moved forward two steps slowly, hiding behind the big tree, and in the shade. As long as there is no sound, he will not be noticed. She did not hide for a long time, only to feel a breeze blowing behind her, her waist was numb at first, and her body could not move. She felt the cool fingers on her neck again, and her eyelids began to heavier.


    When she was in a daze, she only smelled a faint scent of sandalwood. She desperately tried to stay awake, but she got sleepy. Before she completely lost consciousness, she only heard a cold voice saying: "...Do you want to kill..." She thought bitterly, why is she always so unlucky lately?


    When Yan Dan woke up, he realized that he was alive with good hands and feet, without even a single injury. She wanted to sit up, but couldn''t even move a finger. She wanted to call someone, but found that she had a dumb acupuncture point and couldn''t make a sound at all.


    An unknown worm was crawling over her arm. There were barbs on the bug''s legs, and when she crawled over her wrists exposed from the sleeves, she couldn''t help but stand upright. The worm crawled away, and another toad came, jumping and jumping, and jumped into the range of her sight. She and the wrinkled toad with bulging eyes looked at each other for a moment, and the toad finally stepped back and jumped away. After a long while, only listening to the sizzling sound getting closer and closer, Yan Dan only felt that the tiles in his heart were cool and cool. Even if he was behind his clothes, he could still feel that there was something sticky, greasy and cold. Come up slowly.


    She had asked Tang Zhou if there were a lot of birds, beasts, insects and snakes on the mountain before, but she didn''t expect it to be where it is now...


    There was a sudden cold on the neck, and the sensation of slowly creeping and rubbing small scales made her get goose bumps all over. I saw a thin, colorful snake with a triangular head lying around her neck, slowly raising her body, opening her mouth wide to reveal the three fangs inside.


    Yan Dan''s eyes were sour, but she didn''t even dare to blink. Now the snake is still waiting for the opportunity. If she closes her eyes, it will bite off immediately. She is no different from a mortal now, and if she gets bitten, she must be killed on the spot.


    The body of the snake stood upright, twisting slowly under the moon, his tongue vomiting, and hissing noise was constantly made. Yan Dan had already cursed Tang Zhou seventeen or eight times in his heart, and finally couldn''t help closing his sour eyes. With only a whirr, a cold sword light swept across the tip of her nose, cutting the poisonous snake into shape. Two paragraphs. The force on the sword was great, and it slid several feet forward, unabated, and finally nailed into the sand.


    Yan Dan opened his eyes wide and watched Tang Zhou approaching her in shock, returning the sword to the scabbard, and then helping her sit up. Seeing that she was not speaking, Tang Zhou asked, "You got a dumb point?" Yan Dan blinked and looked at him. Tang Zhou immediately unlocked her dumb acupuncture point and asked, "Do you remember where the acupuncture point was pointed?"


    Yan Dan said quietly: "You almost cut my nose just now..."


    Tang Zhou said with relief: "I have always been very accurate in my shots."


    "I remember it seems that I can''t move after a numbness in my waist." Yan Dan thought back, "but I only know the approximate location."


    Tang Zhou didn''t say a word, put her head on his shoulder, and stretched out his hand to push the palace behind her waist for a few times. Yan Dan only felt that when he became loose, he could move. She lifted her sleeves and wiped her neck, showing a disgusting expression: "I have never been crawled by a snake in my life." When she said this, she logically attributed everything to Tang Zhou: "All It''s you! I was chased by mortals to escape, and I have to worry about your master seeing through my identity. Anyone can point me down. If that person kills me, I don''t even see who my enemy is. Now Even better, even a snake crawls on my head!"


    Yan Dan took a breath and looked at him resentfully: "Since I met you, I''ve been in bad luck all the time, let alone this life, even the next life I don''t want to see you again!"


    Tang Zhou slowly raised his hand, pressed it on her back, and said in a low voice: "Do you hate me so..." He gently shook her wrist and saw a faint light flashing. The prohibition suddenly split into two pieces and fell to the ground.


    Yan Dan looked at his empty wrists, still a little unbelievable.


    "Now if you want to leave, no one can stop you."


    When Yan Dan heard these words, he was startled for a while, motionless.


    Tang Zhou turned around, walked slowly a few steps, and looked back at her in the darkness: "Perhaps when I find the four artifacts, we can still meet again."


    The patriarch of their flower spirits used their long life experience to come to a conclusion: the strong curiosity that flower spirits all have comes from their roots in the same place for a hundred years.


    Yan Dan originally thought he was an exception, but now it seems that he is still not immune.


    She stood there, hesitated for a while, but couldn''t help but ask: "Why do you have to look for those ancient artifacts? Your master is right. These immortal powers are indeed not touchable by mortal flesh and blood."


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "I always have a dream. In the dream, I am in a completely unfamiliar place, where there is nothing but white mist. I seem to want to chase the person in front of me in the sea of ??clouds. I kept running, and every time I was about to catch up, that person would suddenly disappear. I heard a voice saying to me that if I want to know all this, I must get one of the four ancient artifacts."


    "The artifact you''re looking for is definitely not a seven-ludes **** jade, right?"


    "That artifact is called Dizhi."


    Yan Dan sighed: "As far as I know, the four ancient artifacts were preserved after the Pangu clan opened the world and belonged to Emperor Jiuchen. Later, in a battle between the heavens and the demons, they were all left in the mortal world. You have now found Qi Yao. , There are also Chumo, Lichen and Dizhi, maybe you may not be able to find the second one after a lifetime."


    "...I don''t know. I just vaguely feel that that person is very important. You said last time that the memory of the previous life will be sealed, I think this is the memory of a long time ago. Even after a thousand years and a hundred years, I have everything I don''t remember, but I only remember that person''s back." Tang Zhou said softly in his eyes, "I just want to see her again. At least, when I think about it later, I don''t just remember a back."


    Yan Dan only feels full of blood rushing to his heart, and for a while, he can''t think about what he has said: "If this is the case, I will accompany you to find a place. In fact, I have nothing special to do, and I know more than you. , Maybe there is something that can help you!"


    Tang Zhou smiled: "Thank you very much." Then he turned and left.


    After Yan Dan said these bold words, the rare sense of justice from head to toe had disappeared, and he could only squat down on the ground with his head in a listless manner, muttering to himself: "How could I say this? Ah... Obviously I have gotten away, and I jumped into the cage eagerly. Am I really a complete fool? No way..."


    She held her head and thought for a while, then suddenly thought of the **** words written by Shen Yijun before she died:


    ... I will kill my life, I will kill him forever.


    "The Lord of the Gods is also looking for ancient artifacts, even Yu Mo said that he and Zilin together are less than one of the Lords of the Gods," Yan Dan has collapsed, "Isn''t I doing something stupid about pulling teeth from the mouth of a tiger? I think I¡¯d better run away overnight, maybe I lost my life for no reason without even seeing the artifact. It¡¯s too obvious how to pay for this thing... Anyway, I always swear to eat, ruin the promise. Who cares about betrayal?"


    She stood up slowly, and just took a step, the words "I just want to see her again. At least, when I think about it later, I don¡¯t just remember a back", and the next step is no matter what. Can''t go down. This sentence just pierced her death hole. With this obsession, she didn''t know what it would become in the end. It was like a moth fighting a fire.


    Yan Dan returned to the room with a deep heart, Qin Qi still slept soundly, but she tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep. For a while she thought of the Palace Master of the Gods, and for a while she guessed who was the somewhat familiar back figure she had seen before, and for a while she thought about the identity of the mysterious person who had clicked on her acupuncture points, just like that, half asleep and half awake. , When I opened my eyes, the sky was already bright.

 Chapter 22： Southwest trip

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The southwest is originally a soil, but the scenery is excellent: eight hundred miles of green hills, rushing rivers, vast and empty; the wind is cool across the mountain, the peaks are staggered, and the lines are like Beidou purple, and the sky is full of clouds.


    Yan Dan held the steamed buns as dry food and looked at Liu Weiyang, who was sitting opposite to him in silence. In her mind, there are two kinds of people who are most unsuitable to travel with when on the road, dumb and gentleman. A dumb person can''t speak but only eats, and is boring; a gentleman behaves well and can''t do any bad things, and is even more boring. She didn''t know if Liu Weiyang was considered a gentleman, but he was indeed a dumb man.


    That day, she left Lingxiao Taoist Temple with Tang Zhou, returned to Tang Zhou''s home, packed up some clothes, and left Xiangdu City. It was late spring at this time, and only a few red leaves remained on the branches. Liu Weiyang was standing under the peach blossom tree, watching them calmly. Yan Dan didn''t know what Tang Zhou had said to him. In short, he became a demon, a celestial master, and an expert who was not in the next year and went to the southwest.


    The journey went smoothly, and even the shadow of a ringing horse thief did not come across. Yan Dan was regretful and sighed, saying that the current Emperor Rui of the Great Zhou Dynasty was too politically clear, and there were too few officials who ate idle meals and did nothing. Deprived her of a lot of fun for no reason. And the closer to Zhu Cui Mountain, where the Yi people live, the more silent Liu Weiyang became. When he stopped to rest, he looked straight at the sky, not knowing what he was thinking. When others talked to him, he gave a noncommittal hum at best, and he didn''t know if he heard it.


    Yan Dan is too leisurely and can only guess what Liu Weiyang is thinking. When a mortal thinks about something nasty, even if he puts on a righteous and awe-inspiring expression, his eyes will still show a bit of despicableness; if he thinks of murder, arson, and no evil, he will grit his teeth and squeeze his fists. But Liu Weiyang''s eyes were clear and his expression was indifferent, so he wasn''t worried that the sky would accidentally fall a piece?


    Yan Dan finished biting a steamed bun and began to slowly send firewood into the fire. Suddenly, with an idea, he pointed to Zhu Cuishan in front of him: "Fengxiu is near to help Yuchan, and the smoke locks the floating clouds in the south, and the Lingyi is winding, why choose victory. High places."


    Tang Yiyi choked on his buns and coughed a few times before he said, "Why do you suddenly chant poems and compose lyrics?" This flower demon is indeed so different from the ones he has seen before, except for being coquettish and doglegged. There is still a bit of ink. He turned his head to look in the direction that Yan Dan pointed out, and saw that Zhu Cui Mountain was high enough to support the moon, misty, and winding mountains. Before he practiced the Taoism, he had also been admitted as a child student. In addition to the uneven rhyme of the words, Yan Dannian''s words are quite appropriate.


    "Auspicious qi goes wrong, evil qi goes straight, mountains surrounded by waters are anger, it seems that Zhu Cuishan must be a land of outstanding people." Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Liu Weiyang, "Mr. Liu, are you right?"


    Liu Weiyang glanced at her and looked at Zhu Cuishan''s direction.


    Yan Dan didn''t give up, and said: "But I don''t see that the two rivers below the mountain have not gathered together, and the aura leaked out, and it was a failure."


    Liu Weiyang shook his head, still saying nothing.


    Yan Dan finally gave up, slowly lying on the hay, ready to sleep. She slept very shallowly, and she would wake up with a slight noise. Suddenly she heard a small noise. When she opened her eyes, she saw Liu Weiyang slowly standing up, something in her hand seemed to flash slightly in the moonlight. Yan Dan lay still, saw Liu Weiyang slowly walk to Tang Zhou''s side, stood for a while, then turned and walked towards her.


    Strange in her heart, she closed her eyes and breathed long, pretending to be asleep. She felt the other person look at herself quietly for a while, and walked slowly into the distance. Yan Dan got up lightly and carefully followed behind him, only to see him walk under a locust tree, and gently dusted the trunk with his hand.


    In Yan Dan''s view, Liu Weiyang is a person who never procrastinates or does unnecessary things. Every word and every action he makes is unlikely to be meaningless. She was puzzled, and saw Liu Weiyang slowly leaning against the tree trunk, bringing the thing in her hand to the corner of her mouth.


    With the silvery white moonlight, Yan Dan saw it really, he was only holding a jade flute. ... It turned out to be a flute, not a weapon, and she was nervous just now.


    Moon hanging in the middle. Whose jade flute is blowing horizontally, like heartbroken, like whispering, it is just a teenager who is mad and drunk.


    Liu Weiyang''s eyes were cold and cold, and he was calm and upset, like a jade tree and green bamboo, with a graceful step. Yan Dan watched him finish playing a song, the blue tune turned, and there was a faint sound of gold and iron, his blue and black sleeves were dancing in the wind, Qinghua thousands of thousands.


    Yan Dan stepped back slowly and fell on the haystack. After a while, Liu Weiyang walked gently back to the fire and sat down again. Yan Dan thought in a daze, this time she was really too suspicious.


    Early the next morning, I entered Zhu Cui Mountain. I just walked to the mountain pass, and the wet mist came on my face. My feet were slippery and it was not easy to walk, so I could only retreat.


    Tang Zhou had to say: "It seems that this mountain road is not easy to walk, I''m afraid I have to invite a local to lead the way." Liu Weiyang was still noncommittal, and Yan Dan smiled and said, "I suddenly thought of a story."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her slantingly, and laughed slightly: "What''s the story again?" In the past few days, nothing happened except to hurry. You don''t need to think about it to know that she must be flustered.


    "In ancient times, there was a king who wanted to send troops to attack a neighboring country, so he asked the prime minister if this idea was feasible. The prime minister heard this and only said one word,''ran.'' This king was puzzled. The word was good or bad. Later the king became seriously ill, and the dispatch of troops was put on hold. As he died, he also thought about what the prime minister''s "ran" meant. The king couldn''t bear it in the end. He called the prime minister to the sick bed, told him what he had guessed, and asked him if he meant it. As a result, the prime minister chuckled again, of course. The king immediately died of anger."


    Tang Zhou was so angry and funny, it was too bad that she wanted such an allusion to insinuate Liu Weiyang. But Liu Weiyang seemed to have not heard him, and he didn''t even turn his eyes.


    Yan Dan felt boring, pouting and stopped talking.


    When he walked to the entrance of a village outside the mountain, Tang Zhou whispered: "You really like to talk to Brother Liu." Yan Dan frowned and thought about it, smiling: "So you are jealous?"


    Tang Zhou said without hesitation: "No."


    Yan Dan sighed faintly: "Actually you admit it, it''s not a big deal, and I won''t make fun of you."


    "I do not have."


    While talking, I saw two local people walking towards each other. They were dressed in coarse-braided clothes. They were one tall and one short. Seeing three of them in a group, they walked up and said with a smile: "Look at the appearance of the three. Did you visit Zhu Cui Mountain? The weather is just right now, but the mountains are prone to fog, and it¡¯s easy to get lost without locals."


    Tang Zhou nodded slightly, and only listened to the local people at the high point continue to say: "In fact, many people come to Zhu Cuishan every year. Our brothers are not the first time to lead the way. The price is naturally easy to discuss."


    Tang Zhou took out a small ingot of silver, and said lightly: "At most two hours, we will enter the mountain. Two people see what else needs to be bought, and the rest of the silver will wait for the place."


    The man took the money, weighed a few times, and said with a smile: "You can rest assured, as long as half an hour, we can set off, and we are guaranteed to be foolproof!" After that, the short local man walked away, They also muttered there in the native language they didn''t understand.


    Liu Weiyang whispered: "There is a fishy smell on these two people."


    Yan Dan immediately refreshed his spirits: "I think their eyes are twinkling and they are too diligent. I''m afraid there is something weird in them. This way is really interesting."


    "Even if there is something weird, it won''t be overwhelming." Tang Zhou looked at the baggage, "There is not much leftover dry food. I don''t know where there will be someone when I enter the mountain. Buy more and bring it with you now."


    Liu Weiyang shook his head and said lightly: "Since they dared to bring people in, they must be caressed. In short, just be more careful."


    Yan Dan''s hair was horrified: "Isn''t the fishy smell you just mentioned..."


    Liu Weiyang gave her a noncommittal look, and then said nothing.


    Tang Zhou was a little strange. She wouldn''t hesitate like this on weekdays and only said half a sentence, so she asked, "What''s wrong with the stench?"


    Yan Dan''s expression was complicated: "I also guessed it casually. It''s better not to know, I''m afraid it will make you unable to eat for several days."


    Tang Zhou saw that she didn¡¯t say anything, and didn¡¯t force it. The three of them went to the village to buy some dried steamed buns and drew water from the well. When they returned to the village, they saw the two locals carrying hemp rope and axes. , And waited there with a walking stick to explore.


    Zhu Cuishan is densely foggy, layered on top of each other, and it is hard to see anything beyond ten steps. Yan Dan quietly looked at the two locals slanting in front of them who were exploring the road with their sticks. They had similar eyebrows, their faces were yellow and black, and they only twitched when they laughed.


    I saw the short local man turned his head and grinned at her, showing her scorched teeth: "Girl, you have to keep up. There is a big python in this mountain, who likes to eat delicate skin and tender meat."


    Yan Dan immediately put on a frightened look: "There are big pythons in this mountain?"


    "This boa constrictor has the thickness of an arm, so long." The man compared it with his hand. "When it opens its mouth wide, it can swallow the whole person."


    "Enough, don''t go on!" The taller local man immediately interrupted him and said with a smile, "That''s just a rumor in our place. Don''t be afraid of the girl. If you really meet a python, we two You can hack it to death." As he said, he patted the axe wrapped around the roll of twine on his back.


    Yan Danming smiled white teeth, and said softly, "Then I can rest assured."


    After walking out of the white mist for a while, she looked around randomly, but suddenly realized that Liu Weiyang, who had been walking behind her, suddenly disappeared. She knew that with Liu Weiyang''s skill, it wouldn''t be a big problem even if she placed an order, but she always felt that Liu Weiyang would walk with them, and it should also have his purpose. After all, people''s hearts are unpredictable, at least for the moment, it is impossible to determine whether he is an enemy or a friend, or whether he has other plans.


    She was thinking about telling Tang Zhou about this, but she inadvertently caught a glimpse of a figure. She looked back and saw that Liu Weiyang looked plain and was walking behind her.


    Yan Dan rubbed his eyes, wondering in his heart: Did she make a mistake just now? It stands to reason that this misty fog is not surprising for a while. She turned her head and looked back frequently like this, even Liu Weiyang felt it, and asked inexplicably: "What?"


    "Did you see anything strange just now?" Yan Dan asked tentatively.


    Liu Weiyang shook his head, but the short local man turned his head and said, "It''s foggy here, and the mountain roads are difficult to walk. It''s hard to be dazzled. But girl, you''re too suspicious. You should practice your courage."


    Yan Dan wanted to rectify the talkative mortal, but thinking that he would still lead the way, he had to hold back. When she was practicing courage back then, this talkative mortal still didn''t know where it was. It was really unreasonable to dare to say that she was timid.


    They have not known how long they have been walking in the mountains, but there is still a vast expanse of whiteness in front of them. Tang Zhou couldn''t help asking, "How long will it take to walk?" The tall man repeatedly said: "Quickly, soon, when you reach the mountain pass, you can walk up the mountain road and you will be able to climb over the mountain." Holding a file, knocked on a tree next to him: "I make a mark all the way, looking at the direction, even if I walk with my eyes closed, I won''t get lost." He was about to take a knife and scratch down the bark. Suddenly the short man yelled: "This, this place we have just been here!"


    That Zi Gao immediately scolded: "What are you talking nonsense, don''t scare yourself! We have walked in this mountain no less than seventeen or eight times. Didn''t we go out soon?"


    "But look at the mark on the bark, isn''t it the one you made before?"


    The Zi Gao''s face turned pale suddenly, and he muttered: "How could this be? It''s never happened before, could it, could it...it''s a ghost hitting a wall..."


    Yan Dan lowered his body and looked at the marks on the trunk, and then carefully looked at the surrounding vegetation. He had indeed been here before. But if a ghost hit the wall, she wouldn''t feel it at all.


    Just listen to Tang Zhou speaking calmly: "Then walk again, if you still go back to the original place, think of another way."


    The two locals immediately re-identified the direction and walked ahead to lead the way.


    Yan Dan walked and looked at the surroundings quietly. In the aftermath, she only saw Liu Weiyang move a few stones away from the ground with her toes every few steps. At first, she thought he was cautious by nature. Make some marks. But after a long time, I started to feel something was wrong. Marking must be easy to identify, but the stones he arranged are disorderly and without any regularity. It seems to be just to kick the stones away.


    After walking in the vast white fog for about half an hour, the short local man turned his head excitedly and pointed forward: "This is the mountain crossing. It seems that I just went in a big circle just looking in the wrong direction. ."


    Yan Dan glanced at Liu Weiyang quietly, and saw that he did not squint, his eyes were calm, and he didn''t even have the common sense of being afraid of worrying.


    When she thought about it, she found something strange: the two locals said that they had walked seventeen or eight times in the mountains, and there was no reason to identify the wrong direction, unless they were trying to make a fuss. But looking at their pale and uncertain faces just now, it would be too powerful if they all pretended to be. But when she wanted to, this approach was too redundant.


    Since this path cannot be figured out, there is another reason. And this reason should be Liu Weiyang. She saw Liu Weiyang disappear with her own eyes, but then saw him appear out of thin air in the next moment. Is this dazzling for a while? If not, how long did he leave and what did he do? Also, why did Liu Weiyang remove those stones intentionally or unintentionally?


    Suddenly she remembered one night in the Kuanglan Mountains a long time ago. It was so hot that night, and she couldn''t sleep, so she wanted to go to the lake to breathe. As a result, Yu Mo did not sleep either, standing under the moon with his positive and negative hands. Yan Dan approached, only to see that the ground was full of small stones, dotted all over. The placement of each stone seemed unremarkable, but it seemed to have some kind of mystery. Yu Mo turned his head and glanced at her, then looked down at the ground. Yan Dan was very strange. When he wanted to look closer, he was grabbed by Yu Mo, "These stones are arranged according to Fuxi''s gossip. There is no return."


    Yan Dan didn''t believe it, but when he walked in, the vision in his eyes suddenly changed. The surroundings were murderous, and they kept turning around no matter how they walked. Fortunately, Yu Mo finally pulled her out. After half a year, she saw Yu Mo cautiously, for fear that he might provoke the Lord of the Mountain, and threw her into the stone formation.


    If the reason they were walking in the same place just now was because they walked into a Fuxi gossip array, then who was it? Liu Weiyang noticed that someone had put up a formation there and wanted to trap them, but why didn''t he mention anything? She wanted to ask him directly, but suddenly changed her mind. Since he didn''t say it, she should have his reason. If Liu Weiyang had no intentions, she would have been stunned by asking like this; if he was indeed well-intentioned, her question would probably have broken his business.


    Yan Dan raised his head and looked forward, only to see a drizzle floating in the mist, blowing head-on on his cheeks, and there was a shallow figure coming from the mist. The man raised his clothes with one hand and stepped on clogs, his face blurred, every step seemed to be walking in the clouds, his body was light and elegant, there was such an indescribable breath.

 Chapter 23： Herbalist

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    But seeing the man approaching closer, his face gradually became clear. Yan Dan couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s a pity..."


    This oncoming man was a man in coarse cloth and linen. Muddy water was covered with a pair of wooden clogs and splashed all the way to the hem of his clothes. He has a roe-headed rat-eye, and his face is pocked like a starry star, and he is a little bit wretched to say how wretched it is.


    The tall local man looked indifferent to the man: "Wu Shun, what are you doing to come into the mountain without problems?"


    Wu Shun immediately smiled and took down the basket on his back to show them: "Isn''t it going to come into the mountains to collect some herbs in exchange for silver? My family is almost unable to open the pot, if you are lucky, you can still catch snakes. Snake gall can be sold, snakes. Meat..." When he said this, he almost salivated.


    Yan Dan sighed again.


    Originally thought he was a character like a banal immortal, he turned out to be a medicinal-gatherer who couldn''t tell how wretched. The look in her eyes is really getting worse.


    The herb picker Wu Shun turned his head and saw Yan Dan, his mouth opened slightly, and he couldn''t move his eyes anymore. It took a long time to come back to his senses and smack his lips, not knowing what dirty ideas he was playing.


    Yan Dan was angry from the heart, wishing that a sword would strike him, immediately stretched out his hand to draw Tang Zhou''s sword. Before she could do it, Liu Weiyang held her wrist calmly. Yan Dan was stunned, turning his neck to look at Young Master Liu beside him. Liu Weiyang looked at her, shook his head slightly, and then slowly released his hand.


    When Wu Shun heard that they were going to climb Zhu Cuishan, he immediately walked eagerly to lead the way, turning his head from time to time and said two jokes. Yan Dan felt something was wrong with her wrist. It''s impossible for Liu Weiyang to pull her wrist, Yan Dan is quite sure of this. Could it be that Liu Weiyang is not walking by her side anymore?


    Who could it be? No matter who it is, as long as it is not the Palace Master of the Gods. When she thought of the Lord of the Gods Palace, she couldn''t help but feel terrified. Although she hadn''t fully seen Liu Weiyang''s ability, she would not lose to Tang Zhou. It would be horrible if she was quietly dragged away by the palace master of the gods and left the corpse in the wilderness before such a short half-pillar incense.


    Tang Zhou glanced at her and asked in a low voice, "Your face is blue and white, what''s the matter?" He half-joked: "I won''t be so scared that I won''t be looked at for a few times?"


    Yan Dan glanced at Liu Weiyang secretly, and slowly leaned against Tang Zhou: "Am I afraid of people watching? I''m not shameful."


    Tang Zhou thought for a while, and stretched out his left hand to her: "If you are afraid, just pull me."


    Yan Dan hesitated, do you pull it or not? If she pulls it, it would damage her self-esteem too much, but if she doesn¡¯t pull it, it¡¯s really a bit uneasy. Suddenly, she felt a gaze swept over her side, and she immediately sent her hand to Tang Zhou. Tang Zhou held it gently, and said with a smile: "Did you forget what you said in the cemetery?"


    What was said in the cemetery? What she said at that time, there are twenty or thirty sentences less, which one does it mean?


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while, and suddenly thought, could it be... "He won''t really kill us, just a test"? In this way, Tang Zhou also noticed what happened after Liu Weiyang disappeared, which shows that all this is really not her illusion. If the current Liu Weiyang is pretending to be the Lord of the Gods, it means that he will not act on them for the time being. She had guessed about Liu Weiyang''s identity at that time, and now it seems that she did not overestimate Liu Weiyang, but too underestimated the Lord of the Gods.


    Because it was too long at first, when the sun went down, the group was still in the middle of the mountain.


    The two locals swiftly cut the branches and came back, scratched them with flint and steel, and lit a fire. He took out a small casserole from his carry-on package, took the mountain spring, and cooked it on the fire. The herb picker Wu Shun immediately picked out Polygonatum from the basket, put it in the pot and boiled it together.


    Several people divided a pack of steamed buns and roasted them over the fire until a few honeycomb-like openings appeared on the steamed buns, slowly showing a burnt color, and the pot of Huang Jing had also boiled, and it was only filling up their stomachs.


    Yan Dan knew that Tang Zhou was invincible, and she was not afraid of mortal poisons, so she ate with peace of mind. Liu Weiyang was still as silent as usual, silent to the fire, as if he had endless thoughts.


    When the group talked about dry food, they talked about night vigil. The two tall locals watched the first half of the night, while the other one and the herb picker Wu Shun watched the second half of the night. Seeing that they had arranged this way, Yan Dan went to sleep with her eyes closed next to the fire. She had never slept deeply, and would wake up at the slightest movement, and she was not afraid of what they did behind her back.


    She slept in a daze, and when she woke up, it was in the middle of the moon. After the rain, the sky of the mountain stream was as clear as blue, starry, and especially bright. She looked around and saw that Liu Weiyang and Tang Zhou were still asleep, but the three people who watched the night were gone. She stood up gently, and walked very lightly towards the forest. After walking more than ten feet away, I saw a little flame on the slope. She approached slowly, and saw Wu Shun with a hemp rope tied around her waist, carefully climbing up the mountain road. The other end of the hemp rope was caught in the hands of the tall local man. His face was impatient and he said coarsely: "You kid, you''re so slow, aren''t you hurrying?!"


    Wu Shun was only nonchalant, climbing three steps and then falling back one step, his hands and feet were soft and his movements were ugly. Yan Dan looked at him and sighed, but before he could finish his sigh, a terrible scream suddenly exploded in his ear. Wu Shun fluttered for a while, as if sinking into something, only half of his body was still on the mountain road.


    Yan Dan moved her body quietly, trying to get closer, only to see that the tall local man suddenly cut the hemp rope with an axe, and Wu Shun''s figure suddenly disappeared.


    Yan Dan touched his chin, and thought that there were so many caves in the southwest. The ground seemed to be flat and solid, but it was actually hollow. The medicine collector probably fell into the cave. It''s just that if the two locals wanted to pull him up, it shouldn''t be a difficult task. It would be too vicious to cut the hemp rope with an axe.


    Just listen to the short local people say: "Why don''t you pull Wu Shun up? Anyway, it''s in the same village."


    "I don''t think this kid is at all well-intentioned. He is not just thinking about a piece of pie. He will simply let him go if he falls now, and one less trouble." The tall locals snorted heavily, "Wait if they ask. When I got up, it was said that Wu Shun¡¯s family had something urgent, and he left early. He fell like this, just to feed the mountain god, and it¡¯s good for us."


    Yan Dan was confused when she heard them, but seeing them turning back, she quickly slipped into the fire. When he was a dozen or so steps away, Tang Zhou was coming down the oblique mountain road, his face was not very good. Yan Dan said: "I just followed the three locals, they..." Tang Zhou made a silent gesture, and said lightly: "I have seen all the things you saw, this mountain road and that The sides are connected, and I followed Brother Liu after you left."


    When it was just dark, the group continued on their way.


    Yan Dan looked around and suddenly asked: "Hey, what about the medicinal picker named Wu Shun yesterday? Why didn''t you see him early in the morning?"


    The short local man laughed twice: "Last night, this kid remembered that there was something at home, so he went back to the village before dawn. When he left, you were not awake, so there was no or no greeting. ."


    Yan Dan looked at him contemptuously: he couldn''t even tell lies, he stubbornly knew it was not true when he heard it. "It turns out that he went back early in the morning... Strange, it''s not summer yet, how do you just sweat?" She smiled slightly. The short local man had to laugh a few more times, shut his mouth and said nothing.


    Tang Zhou gave her a warning and said in a low voice, "Yan Dan!"


    Yan Dan sighed: "Even if you call my name thousands of times, I still won''t understand what you are trying to say, right?" Persimmons are always picky, if the current Liu Weiyang is really the lord of the gods. If she pretends, it''s better for her to bully Tang Zhou.


    Tang Zhou was not angry, and slowly wrote the word "willow" on the palm of her hand. Yan Dan found it interesting, and took his handwritten word "Xiao". Tang Zhou shook his head and nodded. Yan Dan immediately understood that what he wanted to say was roughly that Liu Weiyang at the moment was probably not the original one, and it was difficult to say whether it was the Lord of the Gods Palace.


    They write a word like this and I write a word, and it will soon fall to the end. The tall local man turned around and smiled and said, "I think you are like a couple running away from home, sticking together all the time."


    Yan Dan looked at Tang Zhou stiffly, and forced a smile that was even worse than crying. Tang Zhou was indifferent: "We really ran out of the house to play. It was fair and honest, and it was not an elopement."


    Yan Dan was stunned, Liu Weiyang also visibly stunned, Tang Zhou smiled and asked, "Is it right, Yan Dan?"


    Yan Dan was very frustrated and couldn''t wait to look up to the sky and scream: "No--" She just fell off, and the mountain road under her feet became loose, and she turned down with a grunt. Tang Zhou quickly reached out and grabbed her arm, but was swayed by the huge momentum of her fall, and the ground under his feet made a clear and pleasant "kala".


    Both fell down at the same time.


    Yan Dan only heard the whistling of the wind in his ears, and grabbed something that looked like a stalagmite. He only heard a click, the slender stalagmite was also broken. There was only one thought left in her mind. Could it be that she has been too comfortable recently and has become a lot fatter? Suddenly her wrist tightened, her body had not had time to stop the momentum of falling, and her other wrist was also caught. It''s just that those two strengths came from two completely different directions, and Yan Dan almost fainted in pain.


    She would rather just fall to the ground and smash her mouth, rather than hang in the air and be torn in half from the middle.


    Just listen to Tang Zhou''s voice slowly coming from above his head: "Yan Dan, you are really heavy."


    Yan Dan hummed, "Nonsense, where''s it sinking? The Shen family''s wife Hu also said that I am as light as boneless!"


    "Compared with Hu''s wife, of course, you are as light as boneless."


    "Shut up, shut up!" Yan Dan gritted his teeth. As soon as he raised his head and saw Liu Weiyang looking down at her, his eyes were deep, and her right hand was being held in his hand, and the cold sweat immediately came down, "Mr Liu, I am too heavy, will you let me down?"


    Liu Weiyang smiled gently: "It''s okay." The moment he laughed, the wind was really warm, the butterflies danced, and the flowers washed away.


    Yan Dan immediately flattered: "Liu Gongzi, you look really good when you smile. But you should let go, we can''t hang on here forever, right?"


    Liu Weiyang restrained and smiled slightly: "After I let go, it doesn''t matter if you go on like this?"


    Yan Dan said obediently: "It''s okay, it''s okay, let go."


    Liu Weiyang immediately let go.


    Yan Dan only felt that his body sank downward, and his left wrist made a creak, and he quickly said loudly, "Tang Zhou, don''t you let go? My hand is about to break!"


    Tang Zhou said, and let go. Yan Dan only felt his body sway forward slightly and slammed directly into the opposite rock wall. Fortunately, Liu Weiyang fell to the ground lightly, and kindly pulled her back.


    Yan Dan gave a thump in his heart, and there was an unspeakable strangeness in his heart. It was obviously Liu Weiyang''s face, but she had a very familiar feeling.


    Suddenly the light above their heads dimmed, and mud continued to fall from the cave where they fell.


    Tang Zhouhuang brightened the fire, only to see that the hole on the top had been blocked by a piece of granite, and the cave in front of him turned nine and eight turns, not knowing where to lead.


    The southwest area is rainy, the stratum foundation is unstable, and there are many caves in the ground. Most of the caves are connected, and walking in is like walking into a maze, getting more and more confused as you go. The two locals were really ill-intentioned and led them to places with many karst caves, and when they fell down, they sealed the hole on the roof.


    Most of their attempts to do this are to make money and kill them? It''s just... he suddenly remembered that the tall local man had said that Wu Shun went to feed the mountain **** last night. Could it be that... he turned his head and saw Yan Dan happily pounced on Liu Weiyang, beaming with his arms Neck: "Master!"


    But seeing a faint green glow rising from Liu Weiyang''s body, his appearance gradually changed, such as the black hair suddenly grew a lot, his eyebrows were handsome, and the corners of his mouth still had a smile, vivid and handsome.


    Yan Dan rubbed his cheeks and said softly, "Lord, you have become thin and dark... Your skin is not smooth enough..."


    "Lian Qing''s complexion is pretty good, she has weighed five catties and six bucks..." Yu Mo picked her up and said with a smile, "Even the waist is half an inch thick..."


    Tang Zhou coughed heavily, "Where is Brother Liu?"


    Yu Mo said lightly: "I stopped him when he entered the mountain. This person is not that simple."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "But he didn''t do any bad things along the way."


    Yu Mo stretched out his hand and squeezed the tip of her nose gently: "Do you remember one time when he got up in the middle of the night to play the flute? Do you think he was just playing the flute? You entered the mountains and were trapped in the Fuxi gossip array , It was laid out in advance by someone."


    Yan Dan immediately understood: "So you changed people halfway and broke this formation again?"


    Yu Mo smiled and nodded: "But you didn''t recognize me at the beginning, and you were terribly scared, huh?" Yan Dan pursed his lips slightly: "You don''t know how terrifying the Lord of the Gods is. What do you look like... But then, who is Liu Weiyang, who is also the subordinate of Palace Master Shenxiao?"


    "I don''t know." Yu Mo turned to look at Tang Zhou and slowly said, "Zhu Cui Mountain in the southwest, not far from Jinghu Lake, you don''t have to go to the Yi people to look for ancient artifacts. Because of this artifact, early It fell into the hands of the Palace Master of the Gods."


    Tang Zhou looked at him: "You know where the Jinghu Shuiyue is, and you also know that the ancient artifact is not in the hands of the Yi people but in the hands of the Lord of the Gods. I believe what you said. But how did you know?"


    Yu Mo said calmly: "I''ve been to Jinghu Shuiyue, and I''ve seen Palace Master Shenxiao twice."


    Yan Dan looked at Yu Mo, then at Tang Zhou, only to feel that the atmosphere between them was like a tight bowstring.


    "So, how can I get to Jinghu Shuiyue now?"


    Yu Mo smiled lightly: "I don''t know."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but whispered: "Yu Mo..." He said that he had been to Jinghu Shuiyue before, but he didn''t know how to go. It was the worst lie.


    Yu Mo lowered his head to look at her, calmly, "Why, don''t you believe it?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while: "Although it sounds impossible, I still believe it."


    Tang Zhou hugged his arms and said lightly: "Unless a reasonable explanation is given, I am afraid that even a child will not believe this kind of statement."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that the cold hair stood upright, and Yu Mo and Tang Zhou fought to the death the first time they met. With the previous grievances, I am afraid that this journey will be troublesome.

 Chapter 24： Mountain god

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The Huozhezi in Tang Zhou''s hand slowly burned to the end, with a pop, the surroundings plunged into darkness again.


    Yan Dan brushed his clothes, and a cloud of silvery white light came out in the darkness, slowly illuminating the underground cave: all around were stalactites, and water droplets dripped from the stone, making a ticking sound.


    Yu Mo smiled lightly and walked forward. After walking a few steps, he turned his head and said, "Tang Zhou, do you believe it or not, do you think it is important?" He paused, and said slowly: "If you want to go. Jinghu Shuiyue, come with me; if you don¡¯t want to, just part ways."


    Tang Zhou said coldly: "Then trouble you to lead the way."


    Upon seeing this, Yan Dan couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and shook Yu Mo''s sleeve, "Yu Mo Yu Mo, why did you come to me?"


    Yu Mo looked down at her, eyes dark, and smiled slightly: "I rushed back to the Klanlan Mountain Realm, but found that you hadn''t come back, so I guessed if you encountered some danger, so I came all the way. But now it seems, You don¡¯t seem to suffer."


    "Who said that, you don''t know, I..." Yan Dan smiled and chirped all the way, vividly counting the things after the separation. Yu Mo tilted his head and listened quietly. He couldn''t help but chuckle when she said something interesting. When Tang Zhou heard her exaggerating what she had done several times, he could only shook his head with a smile.


    "Speaking of which, you found me in Xiangdu, why didn''t you come out?" Yan Dan suddenly remembered this.


    Yu Mo nodded slightly: "Aren''t you thinking about how to get out at that time? I just carried you back, and you wouldn''t want to stop? What''s more--" He said in a light tone: "Later, you will be free from restrictions. , I just wanted to help find the artifact, what am I going to say, can you still hear it?"


    Yan Dan suddenly had nothing to say. Although she should listen to the words of the mountain lord, Yu Mo has never put on airs. As time goes by, she also gets used to it casually, even calling him by his name when she speaks on weekdays.


    "I followed you all the way to the southwest, and I found that someone would explore the way for you before. The southwest area is beyond the control of the court, so how can it be so stable?"


    Yan Dan let out a long cry. She thought that the government had too much control and didn''t even leave a bandit ringing horse. It turned out that she blamed them. The real culprit is actually Liu Weiyang.


    Tang Zhou stopped suddenly, lowered his body and looked at the pile of debris in front of him. Yan Dan leaned over and glanced at him, wondering: "What is this?"


    Yu Mo glanced at it and said lightly: "Snake skin."


    Tang Zhou thought for a while and murmured, "Could the mountain **** in their mouths actually be a snake?"


    "It''s not surprising. It''s a remote place. Naturally, there are more weird customs than in Central Plains." Yu Mo said carelessly. "The two local people who led the way have a stench, probably the smell of snakes. Want to come. With this smell, the snake will not swallow them."


    Yan Dan said in surprise: "It turns out to be a snake? I thought it was because they usually eat carrion corpses, and it turns out that there is such a smell on them."


    Tang Zhou glanced at her diagonally: "Why do you always have such weird ideas?"


    Yan Dan pouted and stopped talking.


    Yu Mo smiled slightly: "It seems that Yan Dan still has a lot of benefits following you, at least it is enough to learn." Yan Dan was hit hard, only to see Yu Mo looking at her faintly, with a smile on the corner of his mouth: "It''s just me. I was so polite to her that I got used to her." Yan Dan was furious: "You, you, you..."


    Tang Zhou smiled reservedly: "Where, it should be."


    Yan Dan watched as the two of them who had been wrong just now almost started calling brothers and sisters, and had to walk to the back, Gu Zisheng sulking.


    They walked deeper and deeper under the ground, and their feet slowly became wet, and water splashed when they stepped on them.


    Yan Dan hugged his arms and began to feel a chill rushing from his feet, and there was a rustling sound in his ears. It seemed that something was squirming here: "You haven''t heard any strange sounds? "


    Tang Zhou stopped, listened for a while, and shook his head: "Nothing."


    Yan Dan murmured, "Of course you won''t hear it. Mortals'' sense of hearing and smell are terribly dull."


    Yu Mo smiled slightly and said, "I didn''t hear any sound, are you too nervous?"


    Yan Dan hurriedly stopped and listened for a while, but he didn''t hear any more noise, so he could not speak. But as soon as they started to move forward, she heard a rustling sound in her ear again, and couldn''t help saying: "But there really are..."


    Yu Mo raised his hand and saw a cyan halo slowly blooming, all of a sudden reflecting the entire cave with vigor. In the midst of the green light, Yan Dan watched straight ahead as a group of tangled snakes slowly crawling towards them. The scales of the snake were reflected in a light blue light, making it even more ghostly. Where this large group of snakes passed, there was a trail of shiny slime.


    Yan Dan pointed to the front and trembled: "Is this a snake''s nest?"


    Yu Mo looked around and pointed to the cave on his left hand: "Go there!"


    Yan Dan naturally didn''t wait for him to urge, but immediately turned and ran, only to hear the hissing louder and louder behind her. Suddenly there was a gust of wind behind her. She immediately lowered her body and saw a colorful poisonous snake jump over her head. Hit the stone wall. Before she had time to straighten up, she staggered and rushed forward without knowing who was behind her.


    Stumbled all the way, stepped over the stalagmites, and stepped over the puddles. Yan Dan only heard Tang Zhou say behind him: "Okay, it should be thrown away."


    Yan Dan was out of breath, flicking his fingers, sparkling a white light, and saw two yellow lanterns in front of him. She froze for a moment, and then slowly saw clearly: The two yellow lanterns were growing on a triangular face full of scales, and that face was almost touching the tip of her nose!


    She almost screamed, and finally reacted immediately, covering her mouth. She took a small step back slowly, and saw the horrible face sticking to her again, and she heard two hissing sounds, and a slender, forked tongue swallowed in front of her eyes. Yan Dan''s feet were soft, and he sat down on the ground.


    That is a giant snake!


    Although she hasn''t been able to see how long its body is, but with such a big snake head there, she can''t deceive herself or others. She forced herself to look up and stare at the giant snake. She couldn''t move or dared to move, even if she blinked a little, the giant snake would pounce.


    Tang Zhou wanted to draw his sword, but saw Yu Mo stretch out his hand and shook his head slowly.


    "Yan Dan, don''t move, I''ll be right behind you." Yu Mo slowly moved closer, trying his best to keep silent between his steps.


    Yan Dan watched the giant snake slowly open its mouth, revealing its sharp, blade-like teeth, and an old rotten smell came on his face: "Yu, Yu Mo..."


    "When I touch your shoulder, you should run forward immediately, and don''t stop until you run to the end." Yu Mo slowly stretched out his hand and pushed lightly on her shoulder, "Go!"


    Yan Dan took a step, Tang Zhou reached out and grabbed her wrist, pulling her to run forward. She couldn''t help but look back, and saw that Yu Mo''s body was filled with a faint green demon. The demon became stronger and stronger. In a blink of an eye, it became a black color, and the giant snake had a body. It was tied tightly with a devilish air, and it could only twitch its tail constantly, hissing and roaring.


    Yan Dan felt that he was really bad luck recently, and he began to be chased by mortals to flee, and now he was chased by a snake to flee again, both times in extreme embarrassment.


    The tunnel is getting wetter and humid, and you can even hear the sound of water not far away, and the front of your eyes gradually opens up, and the end seems to be a little bit bright. Even a little light is invaluable to people walking in the darkness.


    Yan Dan ran to the end, and saw that there was no road in front of him, and the sound of the water outside turned into a very magnificent waterfall. She whispered: "This is the end."


    Tang Zhou suddenly asked: "How long have you been with Brother Yu?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while and said simply: "It''s almost 20 years."


    "So, do you know what happened to him?"


    Yan Dan thought for a moment and nodded.


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "I think he is likely to be the Lord of the Heavenly Palace."


    Yan Dan was stunned, feeling a little unbelievable: "How is this possible? I have known Yu Mo for so long, and I have never found that he has the habit of pretending to be someone else like Palace Master Shenxiao."


    "There are always some flaws in the disguise technique in this world, but the palace lord of the gods is already superb, and Yu Mo can become someone else at will. Even if this is a coincidence, then he knows one of them. The artifact is in the hands of the Palace Master of the Gods. He once told you that he knows the Palace Master of the Gods?"


    "This...not really."


    "Even if he has known Palace Master Shenxiao for a long time, he doesn''t even know the way to Jinghu Shuiyue. Isn''t this ridiculous?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while and said, "Although these words sound absurd, don''t you think Yu Mo wants to deceive people with such flawed words? Is this even more absurd?"


    Tang Zhou smiled faintly: "How can a smart person like him say such flaws? You think so, don''t you? So these words sound ridiculous, there must be a reason. If you think so, then These words are no longer absurd."


    Yan Dan supported his chin and slowly said, "What you said is right, but if Yu Mo is really the Lord of the Gods, I am too happy to have time."


    "If I say that I am indeed not, would you be disappointed?" Yu Mo fluttered his sleeves, strode over, and his dark eyes narrowed slightly. "It seems that some things are not clear, everyone has a knot in their hearts. . Just ask whatever you want. I know everything I can say."


    Yan Dan touched him with a likable smile: "I only have one thing I don''t understand. You said you have seen Palace Master Shenxiao twice, so is this Palace Master Liu Weiyang?"


    Yu Mo shook his head slightly: "Palace Master Shenxiao''s disguise technique is unparalleled in the world. I am not sure if what I see is his true face, but it is not what Liu Weiyang looks like." He turned his head and looked at Tang Zhou: "I said before , I don¡¯t know how Jinghu Shuiyue walked, just because I was blindfolded all the way. As soon as Yan Dan fell into this underground cave, I felt that it seemed a bit similar to the road I had walked. Write down the route based on your feelings and surrounding sounds."


    Tang Zhou slowly said: "Where is that basilisk, you and I can hack it to death, but you don''t want to do it. Why is that?"


    "This basilisk is poisonous all over, even on its scales. If its blood splashes out, it will fester and die immediately. It is not difficult to kill it, but the cave is narrow and the formation is not strong enough, which is not cost-effective. ."


    Tang Zhou nodded slightly: "So that''s it, then, have you found the way to Jinghu Shuiyue?"


    Yu Mo pointed to the waterfall: "It''s right here."


    Yan Dan poked his head out and looked out, wondering if he should just close his eyes and jump down. After all, the water flowing on the cliff is the waterfall, and if she jumps down, it is equivalent to jumping off the cliff. Even if she is a demon, she only has such a bone. If it is broken, where can she find a new one?


    I saw Yu Mo walked over by himself, without blinking, he jumped to the next level.


    The lord jumped, so Yan Dan naturally had to follow. What''s more, Yu Mo is just calm, and she also knows that he must be very angry now. Yan Dan descended into the pool under the waterfall, and immediately peeked out of the water, looked around, and couldn''t help but said, "The scenery here is pretty good."


    Yan Dan swam to the shore slowly, and saw Tang Zhou coming down after her. He choked on several salivas, and a discerning person could immediately see that his water quality was not good. If she had met on a narrow road in the southern capital, she would have taken a waterway, so she would have suffered a lot less...


    Yu Mo* stood on the shore. Seeing her swim to the shore, he didn''t pull it. He said lightly: "Now walk one hundred and fourteen steps along the lake."


    Yan Dan glanced at him secretly, carefully pulling his sleeves: "Lord... are you angry?"


    Yu Mo turned his head to look at her, still calmly: "Do you know I''m angry again?"


    Yan Dan smiled obediently: "I know what you are thinking when I look at you... No, even if I see a strand of your hair, I can guess what you are thinking."


    Yu Mo looked at her for a while, a smile slowly conjured up at the corner of his mouth: "Really."


    They walked a long way along the lake, only to hear two screams from the front, only to see that blood was dripping slowly on the long sword in the hand of the woman in lavender clothes, and the one who fell on the ground Two corpses, one tall and one short, were the two locals who led the way for them.


    The purple-shirted woman turned her back to them, and suddenly turned her head when she heard the footsteps behind her. Yan Dan couldn''t help but lose his voice: "Ms. Tao!" This woman in a light purple shirt turned out to be Tao Ziqi who had known it in the secret passage of the ancient tomb in Qingshi Town.


    Tao Zixi saw them, his expression did not change, his voice was like broken jade: "The Lord has sent me to lead the three of them to Jinghu Shuiyue. The Lord has been making tea for you for a long time."


    Yan Dan watched her turn her back, frowned, then smiled slightly and asked, "Is Palace Master Shenxiao very proficient in tea ceremony?" She suddenly remembered that before Lingxiao Taoist Temple was attacked from behind, The figure in night clothes that I saw was very similar to Tao Ziqi''s back.


    Tao Zixi glanced at her coldly: "The master of piano, chess, calligraphy, calligraphy, and miscellaneous studies are all fine."


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "Ms. Tao, I was worried that you were trapped in the tunnel, but now it seems that you are still fine."


    Tao Zixi''s back became stiff, and he said coldly: "Thanks to Young Master Tang''s concern. The second half of the secret path in the cemetery was actually repaired by the Lord later. I was ordered by the Lord to bring you here, but Unexpectedly, Shen Yijun suddenly rebelled and locked me in the tunnel."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said that the level of the gods palace master''s acting is already extraordinary. I didn''t expect that the people who are close to the ink are black, and even his subordinates have this preference. Tao Zixi is timid and shy in the cemetery. The appearance of people, now killing people without shaking their hands, really gathers things together, people are divided into groups.


    "Palace Master Shenxiao brought us here for what?" Tang Zhou asked.


    Yan Dan sighed. If she was willing to say, she had said it earlier, Tang Zhou''s question was really unnecessary.


    But Tao Zixi hesitated for a while, and whispered: "The Lord has received one of the artifacts, and he needs a pure soul to unlock the curse engraved on this artifact. Although in this world, it is not just you who have a pure soul. One person, but the process of unlocking the curse seal is too difficult and dangerous. Without a little effort, it would be impossible to do it."


    The group was talking and walking, and they had seen a small boat docked on the shore not far away. Tao Zixi stepped forward, untied the rope from the stern, and walked onto the bow: "You can still decide now whether you want to go to Jinghu Shuiyue. Once you get there, it will be too late to regret it."


    Yan Dan was slightly puzzled. Although Tao Ziqi was under the master of the Palace of Gods, how did she feel that what she said and did was not toward her own master? To put it nicely, her name is disgusting but good, and awkward is to eat inside and out.


    Tang Zhou turned his head to look at them, and said softly: "You go back, it''s enough to accompany me here."


    His expression was vaguely vague.

 Chapter 25： Jinghu Shuiyue

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yu Mo stood with his hand in his hand, and after a while, he slowly said, "Since I have all walked here, I just walked to the end, how can I give up halfway?"


    Yan Dan looked at him in surprise, and said, "Yu Mo?"


    Yu Mo raised his hand and gently pushed on her shoulder: "Let''s go." Yan Dan had a clear heart, and smiled at him slightly, with a faint pear vortex on his right cheek.


    Tao Zixi rowed the boat to the center of the lake, suddenly pushed the oar, and jumped into the water with a plop. The calm water was rippled. Yu Mo supported the ship''s side and said lightly: "I''ll go down first." After saying this, he stepped into the water.


    At the moment it was almost dusk, and the reddish sunset had soaked the clouds in the sky red, and even the turquoise lake was bursting red. Yan Dan lay down on the side of the boat and looked into the water, then looked up at the sky, and couldn''t help but said, "If it''s the night with stars and moon, isn''t it Jinghu Shuiyue?"


    Tang Zhou looked at her fine white porcelain cheeks. When she smiled, the corners of her eyes would bend slightly, clear and innocent, and could not help but softly said: "Why do you need to follow?"


    Yan Dan shook his fingers and smiled and said, "Don¡¯t get me wrong. I didn¡¯t do it for you. The first is to send you to see the girl in your dream as soon as possible. The second is that the life is really boring and I find something by chance. It''s fine to do things." She turned her head and looked at the sunset in the sky, then looked at the water, and muttered, "Strange, why is Yu Mo going so long?"


    She slowly reached out into the water, swiped it twice, and suddenly water drops splashed in front of her eyes. Yu Mo stuck his head out of the water, stretched his arms over the ship''s side, and let out a long breath: "Come down, I''ll lead the way."


    Yan Dan jumped off the boat and beckoned to Tang Zhou: "Come on." She stretched out her hand and grabbed the opponent''s wrist and whispered: "You just need to hold your breath and follow me." She watched Yu Mo sneak in first. In the water, he slowly sank his body. Looking up from the bottom of the water, the water of the lake is crystal clear light blue, the bottom of the water is white sandstone, the water weeds and vines, and from time to time there are slender and soft fish passing by with their tails.


    Yu Mo walked forward to cross the water. There were three sticks of incense for a long time, and suddenly he broke through the water. Yan Dan followed, and saw a gorgeous palace not far away. The marble steps stretched into the water. After walking up a few steps, only a few wisps of clouds drifted slowly and linger around him.


    All this seems to be true and illusion, as if walking above the misty clouds.


    Outside the palace, there is a stone stele on which are four ancient seals: Jinghu Shuiyue.


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at the lake behind him, and saw that the bright crescent moon on the horizon was reflected in the lake, and the silver-white moon shadow slowly swayed with the waves.


    Tang Zhou whispered: "This is the Palace of Gods..."


    "The first two times I entered the Shenxiao Palace, there were people who led me, but this time I didn''t." Yu Mo turned his head, frowning slightly, "Since the Shenxiao Palace Lord wants to use your power to unlock the seal of the artifact, he must be too. Set up organs inside..." Before he could say anything, he saw a figure of sackcloth and wooden clogs suddenly appeared at the gate of the palace. A wisp of clouds floated, just to gather the figure in the vast sea of ??clouds, and vaguely saw the man carrying his clothes, his body light and elegant.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "That''s...Wu Shun?! Didn''t he fall into the underground cave? How could he be here?" She chased for two steps, but realized that the distance between them had not narrowed, but had increased. Come bigger. The medicinal picker Wu Shun seemed to be led by something, walking fast.


    Tang Zhou looked at her and asked: "Will you admit it wrong?"


    Yan Dan also had some doubts in his heart, and could only say: "Maybe it is wrong."


    "Yan Dan has always been meticulous. When he didn''t get it wrong, that person was probably Wu Shun." Yu Mo said lightly. Yan Dan was simply flattered: "Actually, I am not as careful as you said, which is really praiseworthy."


    The Shenxiao Palace was already in front of him, and everything in front of him was pitch black and silent.


    The three of them walked away slowly in the darkness, only to hear a light noise when they landed. After walking in this way, Yan Dan finally couldn''t help but said: "Why is it still dark here, not even a candle is lit." She just complained casually, but as soon as she finished speaking, she heard a chick. A candle was lit up immediately around.


    Yu Mo''s expression was a bit complicated, and he said categorically, "Quickly, lest Ye Changmeng..." Before he could finish his sentence, he saw the sneer on both sides, the flames surging from both sides, instantly burning the ground. There was a slight redness. Tang Zhou couldn''t help saying: "The ground here is actually made of iron!"


    Yan Dan is already quite sure that she must have committed something evil these few days. At first, I didn''t feel anything after running a few steps. After a while, I felt like a fire burned under my feet. On both sides of the aisle were raging fires, and the flames swept toward them. Yan Dan only smelled a burnt odor, and couldn''t care where it came from, so he could only keep running forward. The only thing she was fortunate was that she was a demon, more or less better than mortals in this hell.


    In a blink of an eye the walkway was at the end, but there was a large pile of plum blossoms in front of him. The stakes are as high as two people, and there are dense iron thorns underneath them. They are shiny and sharp. If someone accidentally falls off the plum blossom pile, but Wan pierces the heart, he is very capable, and he can stand firm when he touches the ground, and he will definitely pierce his feet.


    Yan Dan hesitated for a while, wondering if he should find another way out. Yu Mo had already jumped onto the plum blossom pile without hesitation. Seeing that she was still in a daze, he couldn''t help but said in a spirited manner: "What are you still thinking about? Come up!"


    Yan Dan had to use her demon energy to guard against the wind, stepping on the stake, and looking down, she was still a little bit afraid. Palace Master Shenxiao could come up with this kind of cultivation method, which shows that he must have something wrong.


    I saw Tang Zhou facing this plum blossom pile without even changing his face, and passed on flatly. Yan Danqi said: "Tang Zhou, you seem to be very good at this..."


    Tang Zhou turned his head and glanced at her, and replied indifferently: "Many people who practice martial arts have practiced plum blossom piles, and my master also prefers this."


    Yan Dan suddenly realized that when he heard a bang behind him, a huge heat wave hit from behind, and all he could smell was a strong smell of sulfur. She was taken aback, and hurried forward, and the heat wave behind her followed. She didn''t need to look back to know what happened: The Palace Master of the Gods actually placed gunpowder at the door, and when they came in, he lit the fuse.


    The blasting sound was deafening, and little flames kept rushing in front of her. She could even smell her own hair scorching, but the plum blossom pile in front of her was slow to end.


    Yan Dan listened to the sound of the wind behind him, and decisively avoided a few flames, then immediately stepped on the pile, waited to stand firmly, and jumped forward to another pile. With such a keen skill, she hadn''t even thought about it in most of her life before, no matter which action she was absolutely clean and neat.


    She is getting better, and she understands a little bit why mortals like martial arts training like this kind of weird things. Suddenly, she saw a figure flashing in front of her, and she didn''t even arrive for a blink of an eye. The plum blossom pile she had spotted was a tall tower. The figure of Qi Chang and Wanduan of Tsinghua University is impressively the Lord of the Gods!


    Yan Dan was in the air and saw his face clearly: She might have seen many people and demons with good-looking skins, but it was the first time she had seen such a person. If the palace lord of the gods is ugly, but his facial features are extremely handsome, but if he is good-looking, then there will be no ugly people in this world.


    She watched as the face was getting closer and closer to herself, even the tip of her nose was almost touching, and finally spit out a long suffocated breath: "Ah, you go away, ah ah -"


    When she was talking, the evil spirit on her body suddenly vented, and she sank and fell down immediately. At last she reacted extremely quickly, reaching up and grabbing it, just pressing it against the stake. She swayed twice in mid-air, occasionally lowered her head and immediately saw the iron thorns bright underneath, and her heart trembled.


    Just listening to Tang Zhou''s voice is still far away, but before he finishes his sentence, he is already close at hand: "If you dare to step on, I will make you unable to unlock the seal of the artifact in this lifetime!"


    Yan Dan was extremely moved. Although Tang Zhou treated her usually not as good, he was still reliable at this critical juncture. She stretched out her other hand to pick up the stakes with difficulty, and saw that the dark green soft satin boots were about to be lifted, as if they were ready to step on them at any time. Yan Dan struggled with herself. If he really stepped on this foot, should she not let it go, or let it go immediately? After all, if Palace Master Shenxiao stepped on this foot, if she couldn''t hold back and let it go, it would be better to jump down on her own at the beginning, so as not to lose face.


    After a while, nothing happened. Yan Dan only felt that his arms were beginning to feel sore. He raised his head and looked around, and saw that Palace Master Shenxiao was still standing, Yu Mo and Tang Zhou seemed to be confronting him. Yan Dan sighed. If they kept standing like this, she didn''t know if she could survive until she was pulled up.


    People really still have to rely on themselves, and most of them are unreliable on others, even for demons. Yan Dan said in a good voice, "Palace Master Shenxiao, can''t I ask you a word? Are you going to step on this foot or take it back? Let me know first, you don''t have to stand here, right? "


    As soon as she finished speaking, Yu Mo glanced at her with fierce eyes.


    Just listen to the palace lord of the gods saying slowly: "I haven''t thought about it yet."


    Yan Dan hesitated for a long time, but still didn''t have the courage to provoke him, so he had to resign himself to hang there. The reason why she dared to provoke Zi Lin or Yu Mo was because she knew that they would give herself a little bitterness at best and would never kill her. As for Palace Master Shenxiao, she didn''t have the courage. What''s more, angering the opponent may only show that you are different from others, but the end will be many times more miserable than others.


    She clung to the stake, gritted her teeth and insisted on not letting go. She has arrogance in her bones, and she can''t allow others to underestimate her.


    Hearing only a slight noise, like the sound of clothing rubbing, her arm was suddenly caught. Yan Dan raised his head and saw Tang Zhouzheng pulling her arm, and couldn''t help asking: "Palace Master Shenxiao is gone?"


    Tang Zhou nodded and smiled slightly: "You were lucky, he just left like this."


    Yan Dan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief and muttered: "Just leave..."


    Whether it was Yu Mo or Tang Zhou, she at least knew how much the other party was stronger than herself, but when faced with the Palace Master Shenxiao, she had nothing at all, so she was not afraid.


    At the end of the plum blossom pile, there is a palace paved with cold marble, quiet, silent and unpopular. The faint lights flickered, reflected on the marble slab, like ghost fire.


    In front of him was a carved bronze gate, and the door knocker was a lion with its open mouth showing its fangs, vividly like a living creature. And what will be waiting for them after this door?


    Tang Zhou looked at his companion and stepped forward and pushed open the bronze gate. Just heard a heavy creak, the door opened, and the room in front of you was very elegant and simple. It was almost exactly the same as the one they saw in the tomb of the empress in Qingshi Town. The only difference was that there was a stone monument in the center. Engraved with distorted text patterns.


    In front of the stone stele, stood a man in linen clothes, with a little muddy water on his clothes, looking thin and wretched. He heard someone approaching behind him, but just stared at the stele blankly, motionless. Yan Dan recognized that it was Wu Shun, the herb picker, and took two steps forward, wondering: "Why are you here?"


    But Wu Shun turned a deaf ear, still standing motionless.


    Tang Zhou also felt weird. He wanted to step forward to check, but he just walked a few steps closer. Suddenly he felt that the sky was spinning, and there was chaos in front of him, like the vast chaos before the opening of the world. Powerless. He didn''t know where he was, so he could only let the mysterious force lead him.


    This force is completely irresistible.


    He faintly heard Yan Dan''s voice, as if he was not far away. He didn''t panic, as if vaguely knew this would happen.


    Looking back for the last time, he clearly saw the medicinal-gatherer Wu Shun with an indescribable smile on his face, but his figure suddenly rose up quite a bit, and a human skin mask slowly fell on his feet. That ugly but Tsinghua face was revealed impressively.


    The palace lord of the gods watched the water patterns on the stone tablets gradually eased, and whispered to himself: "It''s best for them to reach the end of the demon phase smoothly..." The robe, without any modification, even the belt is white. At that time, only human sacrifices would dress like this.


    He lightly touched the weird inscription pattern on the stone tablet, and spoke very slowly every word: "Chu Mo, the devil starts from the heart..." He suddenly stiffened, and immediately felt that he was being held by a cold sword behind him. . He didn''t even turn his head, and said lightly: "Is it you?"


    "Lord, have you never thought that one day will fall to the point where someone will be pointed at with a sword?" Tao Ziqi''s tone was like ice, full of hatred, "I have been waiting for this day for a long time."


    "I only remember that I have been treating you very well." Palace Master Shenxiao turned his head slightly, but unexpectedly saw her full of resentment. This kind of anger and hatred seemed to be uncommon.


    "I used to be the purple žÅ among the nine light stars, because of you..." Her face flushed, and a little smile slowly appeared in her eyes. "You don''t remember all the things that happened in the battle of the fairy demon back then. stop?"


    Palace Master Shenxiao''s breathing suddenly stagnated.


    "I know you can''t think of it now, and you won''t think of it anymore." Tao Zixi sent the long sword in his hand forward. "You will accompany them down too! In this world, no one can tell you what happened back then. What, you only have a whole life entangled in the past!"


    The Palace Master Shenxiao had to take two steps forward, only to feel that the heavens and the earth suddenly turned backwards, dizzy. He suddenly turned around, stretched out his fingers and clamped Tao Zizhen''s long sword, squeezed hard, only to hear a sharp break of the blade, and the broken blade just pierced Tao Zizhen''s throat.


    "What about Jiu Yaoxing Ziqi? The betrayal will end in the same way..."


    The water pattern on the stone tablet suddenly calmed down, and only a broken long sword fell on the ground with a loud bang.


    Zi Yan fell on the ground, tears constantly falling from the corners of his eyes. She suffered a throat injury and was dying. She could no longer speak clearly, and could only spit out a name vaguely and laboriously: "Jidu..."

 Chapter 26： No Responsibility

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    What is Tianshi?


    Dao robe, barefoot, holding a peach wood sword in hand, carrying a string of yellow paper cinnabar spells, and chanting mortals.


    Yan Dan looked at the young celestial master on the opposite side through the fire, only to feel that the world has changed too fast, and she really can''t keep up with the customs of the world. Tianshi Tang Zhou is very young, but he has already revealed the prospect of being old and cunning; he is very handsome, but a mortal will soon become a bald and bright uncle; he is talented in Taoism, but he will definitely not be reborn in his next life. There is such a pure soul...


    Qin Qi sat next to her, igniting the bonfire for a while, and said irritably: "Who said there are ghosts here? Until now, even a ghost shadow hasn''t appeared, and the sky will be bright if it goes on!"


    "At midnight, the Yin Qi is strongest, and it''s not yet time." Tang Zhou glanced at her, his tone was flat.


    Qin Qi clenched her fist and squeezed her fingers into a creaking sound: "When they come, grab one, and if they come, grab one..."


    Yan Dan said in his heart, such a tyrannical tyrant, ghosts dare not come out when they see it. Doesn''t it mean that you don''t do bad things during the day and you are not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night? They were just so courageous to scare those mortal people with guilty conscience, like Qin Qi, who was so righteous, and thinking of cramping ghosts and monsters, and she wouldn''t dare to come out.


    "Girl Yan, Yan, the night breeze is about to rise here, why don''t you sit up to the wind?"


    In addition to Tang Zhou and Qin Qi, another disciple from the Taoist school followed. It''s just that the younger brother kept his head dull and didn''t speak. Yan Dan saw him right now. He wanted to have these two brothers and sisters on top. Those who were brothers had a bad life.


    But, is she sitting downwind now? This upside... Yan Dan trembled as he looked at the empty place between Qin Qi and Tang Zhou.


    It seems... it''s better not to sit there.


    Yan Dan hurriedly waved his hand: "Thank you, in fact, you don''t have to be so troublesome. What''s the point of this cigarette¡ª¡ªHuh, you just stood at the dinner table and kept staring at the stewed chicken drumsticks in my bowl and finally didn''t eat That one?"


    Junior Brother''s face suddenly became half black.


    Tang Zhou gave way to the side: "Come here and sit down, so that you don''t have to wait to get ashamed."


    Yan Dan had to slowly move over and sit down.


    While Qin Qi was looking at the other side, Tang Zhou suddenly whispered in her ear: "What are you afraid of? How can this exorcism not be able to drive you out."


    Yan Dan hurriedly covered his ears and moved firmly to Qin Qi. Mortals are really the creatures in this world who love to talk about one thing and do another thing. It is clearly stated in the book that men and women are incompatible with each other, and he is still so close.


    After waiting for a cup of tea, Qin Qi suddenly turned her head and stared at the little younger brother who was shrinking aside: "Hurry up and think of a way? Do you have to wait until the year of the monkey?"


    "What to do... The way... By the way, I heard people say that telling some horrible ghost stories can lead out ghosts. First put out the fire, and then light the candles. It costs seven to forty-nine. , Blow out a candle every time you finish telling a ghost story, and when the forty-ninth one goes out, ghosts will swarm them."


    Yan Dan sighed: Where did you hear that? In short, as one of the monsters, she had never heard of it.


    Qin Qi rubbed her hands, very interested: "Okay, okay, let''s try it."


    Tang Zhou sat with his knees bent, neither agreeing nor disagreeing. He watched the two fellow juniors busy picking up the sand and extinguishing the fire cover, then shook the fire and placed dozens of candles on the ground.


    Qin Qi set the candle and was very excited: "Okay, who will tell the story first? Well, it''s better to come first, brother, and go down like this."


    Tang Zhou faced the swaying candlelight and whispered: "There used to be a couple who lived in the mountains. There was only a village ten miles away. This couple has a very good relationship. The man collects firewood and the woman weaves. Whenever there is a market, firewood and cloth are exchanged for other things. Even if life is poor, they don''t care at all."


    "Then one day, the man went into the mountains to collect firewood. His wife waited from dusk until late at night without waiting for anyone. There was a heavy rain that night, she thought, maybe it was delayed because of the heavy rain. But wait until the first When it cleared the next day, her husband still did not see anyone. She was very anxious and rushed to the village ten miles away to inquire." Tang Zhou paused, glanced at Yan Dan, and continued, "Because the couple are very nice Many people in the village are also happy to talk to them. The woman quickly inquired that her husband had never been to the village yesterday. She was even more anxious when she thought of her husband being in the mountains for a whole day and night."


    The other two juniors and sisters of the same school listened attentively, staring at him without blinking. Yan Dan looked at the candle in front of him and thought, what did Tang Zhou mean when he glanced at her just now? Was it taunting her secretly, or was it ulterior? She does not have a husband, nor has she ever been to the deep mountains to collect firewood, nor can she weave. If it is an insinuation, she should not be able to hear it at all (too used to think of a lot)...


    "The woman had to go to the mountains by herself. In the end, she only found the axe used by her husband to chop wood, with blood stains on it. She felt that her husband was probably out of luck, but last night it happened to rain heavily and put the ground on the ground. The traces of her were all diminished, and there was no way to follow the traces, so she could only go home with tears in her eyes. Just ten days later, when she was almost desperate, the man finally returned."


    "She was so overjoyed that she couldn''t help asking her husband where he had been in the past ten days. The man said that he had lost his way in the mountains that day. He was at a loss when he saw the fire in the woods ahead and left. In the past. There were many people sitting around the fire. Among them was a woodcutter named Huang Sheng who was from a village ten miles away. He walked over and sat with them. Who knows that there is a rough man, who was originally I was eating steamed buns, and suddenly I was taken by the elbow of the person next to me, and a human head fell off..."


    Qin Qi couldn''t help but let out a cry, and the younger brother immediately retracted her head into the collar. Yan Dan curled his lips, thinking that there was something scary about this. Ten years ago, she told the little wolf demon Dan Shu about more than a dozen kinds of stories. In the middle, she used black magic to create a group of living people. The appearance of the person''s head falling is very real.


    "He and the woodcutter named Huang Sheng were both stunned. After a while, the two ran away desperately, but the headless people actually chased after them. Ten days later, they found their way and were able to go home." When Tang Zhou said this, he turned his head and looked at Yan Dan with a smile, "Although the husband said so, the woman still has some doubts in her heart. After two days, this doubt has increased. Since the man escaped from death. Later, their husband and wife were not as close as they used to be. The woman went to the market one time and saw the woodcutter Huang Sheng¡¯s wife and asked about it. Who knew Huang was shocked and told the woman her husband I''ve been dead for a while, and when I was carried back, my body was still separated."


    Yan Dan didn''t realize it. He told stories as soon as he told stories. He always looked at what she was doing, so there must be something weird in it.


    "The woman returned home anxiously, and saw that her husband was looking for something with her head down. She didn''t dare to face her husband, so she turned around and walked outside. But after two steps, she felt that she was holding her arms. Her husband''s familiar voice rang in her ears..."


    Tang Zhou suddenly leaned over, hugged Yan Dan''s waist from behind, and slowly said, "I don''t know where I left my head. Have you seen it?"


    Yan Dan was very disdainful, and wanted to scare her just like this. It was too much difference. She just said that it would be much more interesting, so she turned her head. Who knows that the timing is too good, his lips are just from the cheek Brushed it, and stopped on her lips. She was agitated, pushed Tang Zhou away hard, and rushed to Qin Qi''s side: "Where is the water? It''s dirty, oooooo..."


    A water bag was handed over from the side, and she took it without looking at it and started scrubbing her lips with water. It was terrible, she had kissed a mortal just now, and it was Tang Zhou. I wonder if it is enough to wash it a hundred times?


    Tang Zhou frowned slightly when she saw her look that seemed to have suffered so much frivolity and desolation, and said in a low voice, "What you hold in your hand seems to be my water bag."


    The thunderbolt from the blue sky immediately hit her Tianling cover firmly. Yan Dan turned his head stiffly to look at him: "Huh?"


    Tang Zhou turned his head and looked at Qin Qi: "It seems that she was scared, so let''s change you first."


    Qin Qi patted Yan Dan on the back, and said sharply: "Don''t be sad, but you should kiss it. If you feel hurt, go and kiss you. Brother, don''t you think?"


    Tang Zhou was very useful: "Junior Sister said yes."


    Yan Dan squatted on the ground holding his head, his heart broken.


    "...I said to the ghost, what''s so great about you having no legs? I don''t have a chest yet..." Qin Qi exhaled, blew out a candle, and looked at the same junior, "It''s your turn. ."


    After another round, there were only a dozen candles on the ground.


    Yan Dan still hugged his head and squatted on the ground without saying a word.


    Tang Zhou looked at her, raised his eyebrows slightly, lowered his voice and asked, "What are you doing in the desolate? I have kissed and you have washed so many times. Do you still care about this?"


    Yan Dan moved, thinking in her heart, that''s right, she is not the kind of mortal woman who is not the kind of sanzhen and nine violent women, she will not lose a piece of meat even if she is nauseous, she will pass. She raised her head and grinned at Tang Zhouming''s eyes: "I didn''t care about this kind of thing."


    "Really, I think you care very much. Could it be that you were kissed the first time?" Tsk Tsk, although the temper is a bit stubborn, but the essence is still pure.


    "How is this possible? I don''t care if I tell you something like this. Anyway, I won''t lose a piece of meat." Yan Dan snorted.


    Tang Zhou''s face sank slightly, and his expressionless face said: "Really." He leaned over, kissed her lips again, and said slowly: "Anyway, you won''t take this kind of thing to your heart, kiss. One kiss is also a kiss, two kisses are also kisses, there is no difference."


    Yan Dan was stunned for a while, and rushed to Qin Qi''s side: "Water! Where is the water, oh oh oh..."


    Qin Qi looked at her and said happily, "Don''t wipe it, just come back directly. Although we are women, we can''t bully men!"


    Yan Dan was very sad, what kind of disciples did you teach, Master...


    So Yan Dan spent the longest night in her life like this.


    But the most important thing about exorcising ghosts was nothing.


    When the dawn dawned, groups of black shadows shrank under the shade of the trees, whispering.


    "Woo, it''s terrible, how can mortals come to Ghost Forest to tell ghost stories..."


    "Shut up, those are not ordinary mortals, they are celestial masters. They were born specifically to bully us. In the future, if you see celestial masters, they must run away quickly, otherwise they will end up just like the demon. Do you understand?"


    "Wow, that demon is so pitiful, it was bitten twice by that male celestial master, how desolate..."


    "I thought the demon was so powerful, wouldn''t it be the same as we are afraid of the celestial master? Next time we will go to Klanglan Mountain Realm and pull down the mountain lord there, hum!"


    Yan Dan walked at the end of the group, and these whispering whispered so smoothly in his ears.


    It is tolerable, which is unbearable...


    She should have been patient, but how could these ghosts be so damned?


    She turned around, walked quickly to the shadow of the tree where the black shadows gathered, and said in that cold voice: "I''m very desolate, am I? You want to fight the Klanlan Mountain Realm, and you want to give the mountain owner to Pull it down, don''t you?" The gloomy voice from the Yin Cao Netherworld: "Give me all to die..."


    Hundred ghosts fled.


    Qin Qi admired her very much: "I used to think that Miss Yan is so delicate and soft, she can''t handle anything except chopsticks, but I didn''t expect it to be so powerful. I really underestimated her."


    Tang Zhou thoughtfully: "Well, does she seem very angry..."


    Yan Dan stood there with his arms folded, a large group of black shadows kneeling at his feet. The dark shadows were crying, and Chu Chu trembled pitifully: "Great King Mountain, please beg your life, King Mountain..."


    Since then, the ghost forest has restored peace

 Chapter 27： Special Dragon Boat Festival·Yu Mo Zongzi and Fish (Part 1)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    When Yan Dan opened his eyes, the cabin was still pitch black, and the sound of water in his ears hit the ship''s side. She opened the curtain of the boat and poked her head out, and saw Yu Mo standing on the bow of the boat with her hands in her hands, the silver-white moonlight glowing on her sleeves. He heard the noise behind him and glanced back, his tone was flat: "Are you awake?"


    This is the first year she has met Yu Mo. The mountain owner is still the mountain owner in her heart. And the mountain lord in her heart is equivalent to the mortal bully who occupies the mountain as the king, but unfortunately she has no power and power and can only submit. Fortunately, these two mountain lords were not born with great deer-headed eyes and described as wretched, which made her feel a little better when she succumbed to the evil forces.


    "What good dreams did you have?" Yu Mo lifted his clothes and sat down slowly, with his long legs folded, "I smiled so proudly in my dream, I can''t sleep even if I want to sleep."


    Obviously the gentle night breeze is blowing on her body, but Yan Dan''s heart is cool. She had a good dream, a wonderful dream. In the dream, Zilin brought her tea and water. She almost nodded and bowed her head before and after being respectful; Yu Mo gently peeled the apple for her, and she could also arrogantly say that she would cut the apple into a rabbit shape.


    "Actually... it''s not a good dream, I just dreamed of apples... many, many apples." Yan Dan stammered and made up, but Yu Mo gave her a "speak down" look. A cold sweat broke out, "Shanzhu, have you ever come across when you really want to eat apples but can''t peel them, and finally you can only stare at a bunch of bright red apples?"


    "No."


    "If the mountain owner wants to eat apples, someone will naturally pick the best peeled and cut into small pieces. But I don''t know how to peel apples, I can only watch."


    Yu Mo nodded, his tone was flat: "So, you laughed so proudly in your dreams, just because you can see that you can''t eat?" Yan Dan only felt a drop of cold sweat slip off, and said hurriedly: "Because I love apples the most. Seeing so much, I would be proud of myself, but suddenly remembered that I wouldn''t be able to peel apples, and then...woke up from my dream." She thought sullenly, as soon as these words were said, she would never want to eat apples in her life.


    Yu Mo smiled slowly.


    In an instant, the moon became whiter and the wind clearer, the river water was like blue, and the mountain peach blossoms were full of branches.


    Yan Dan immediately saw the stitches, and praised: "Lord, you look good when you smile." When she praised Zilin like this last time, Zilin hadn''t shown her a black face for at least a month.


    "Really?" Yu Mo suddenly leaned over, with a faint scent of flower scent on his clothes, gently ran his fingers across her black hair, and kept dark and deep eyes into her eyes. Yan Dan suddenly snorted in his heart. Yu Mo stood up suddenly, brushed past her into the cabin.


    Yan Dan suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Looking back, he saw that the curtain hanging outside the cabin was swaying in the river wind, like a white banner cloth for souls.


    The next day, Yan Dan finally understood the so-called "one lie must be rounded up with a hundred lie". As soon as they arrived at the market in Nandu City, Yu Mo went to buy five catties of apples. The aunt who set up the stall saw his appearance and immediately stuffed a few big red ones into the basket. Yan Dan carried a basket of apples, really hard to tell.


    When she saw Yu Mo awkwardly peeling apples like full of deep hatred, the pain in her heart was even better than Huanglian. She wondered if Lord Shanzhu cut her finger, how should she confess to Bai Ling? I think that when they left the Klanglan mountain realm, Bai Lingguang used Yu Mo¡¯s favorite food, what can¡¯t be put on the table, and what color and clothes he often wears. These enumerations have taken a whole hour. If you go back, you will find the mountain. The Lord has a very good scar, still miss her alive?


    I was frightened, I only heard Yu Mo say coldly: "A year ago, I was beaten back here."


    Yan Dan saw that his fingers were going up the blade, and quickly grabbed his wrist: "Mountain Lord, your fingers... don''t point to the blade."


    Yu Mo gave her a light look.


    "If the mountain mainly wants to eat apples, I''ll cut them."


    Yu Mo finally looked at her directly: "Didn''t you say last night that you can''t peel apples?"


    "...I didn''t do it before, but I will do it since I met the mountain lord, but I still didn''t remember it in my dream."


    Yu Mo didn''t say anything, and simply handed her the half-cut and deformed apple, and wiped her fingers with a towel. Yan Dan could only cut one after another, cut into small pieces, put a thin bamboo stick in a plate and sent it to Yu Mo: "Shanzhu, you just said that you had been to this southern city a year ago..."


    Yu Mo said without evasiveness: "I was beaten back to my original form at that time, and it took almost half a year of training before I recovered."


    Yan Dan is very distressed, should she praise the other''s talent? It''s just that this degree is not easy to grasp. If it goes too far, she asked herself that it might not be possible to transform from a stalk into a human form in 50 years. As he was thinking about his thoughts, Yu Mo suddenly held his fingers gently. His voice is deep and sweet: "Be careful with your hands."


    Yan Dan shook his hand, and the knife slipped off and stuck it straight into the ship''s board. In the expectation, he said Ai Ai: "Mountain Lord..." Originally, Yu Mo was alone when going out, and she took Bailing a few times with her. The mountain boundary soon had this opportunity, and with this situation and situation, she couldn''t tolerate her not doubting whether Yu Mo had a mortal affection for her.


    "Why?" He let go of his hand, looking calm and calm.


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and felt that he still didn''t have the courage to ask. Suddenly the board of the boat shook, she couldn''t sit still, and hit Yu Mo''s shoulder with one head, and quickly retreated three steps away. Yu Mo turned and lifted the curtain of the boat, and saw that the stern of the boat was stuck on the turning river, and a bright peach blossomed into the boat obliquely. He stood at the stern of the boat and used the boat pole a little on the shore, the hull loosened and slowly moved off the shore.


    Yu Mo saw the bright peach blossom branch, stretched out his hand to fold it, and the petals fell to the ground and touched him, then turned around and handed it to Yan Dan. She grafted the flower branch in her hand, thinking that a peach blossom would be a gift, but she was very agreeable, so she smiled slightly and said, "Thank you."


    The boat left the shore and rowed towards the center of the lake. Yan Dan turned his head and took a look, only to see that a small boat not far away even scattered on the side of the ship, and swords were poking up from time to time under the water, and the two people on the boat looked dangerous. She couldn''t help saying: "Shanzhu, can I help the two people over there? You think it''s unfair to have many outnumbered enemies."


    She made up her mind, if Yu Mo disagreed, she had no choice but to ignore it. Surprisingly, Yu Mo didn''t say a word, jumped into the water cleanly, only a small splash on the water.


    "..." She just said, "She can''t make a move," right? So why did Yu Mo jump down? Yan Dan had to row the boat over and stretched out his hand towards the boat: "Come on board, you will fall into the water in a while." She stood close now and saw the faces of the two clearly. , The beauty of the woman and the handsome man are just a match.


    The woman took her hand and jumped onto the boat. Yan Dan immediately felt that she had a demonic air in her body, and she was also a flower spirit. The man also stepped on the boat board, and the hull only sank slightly, showing that his skill was very good. Yan Dan suddenly remembered that he had stayed in Nandu for a while, and then he had heard of two noble sons, Pei Luo and Qin Tuo, who were famous in Nandu. Pei Luo is the son of Xiangguo. She had met him a long way back then. The pink and willows around him were very happy. Yan Dan looked at the hands they shook, and said in his heart that it took only two or three years to change his sex?


    While thinking about it, a thin man wearing a waterside and tied hands and feet was thrown onto the boat with a cry, and the hull shook violently and almost capsized. Yan Dan squatted down and looked at the person, and then at the corpse floating on the water. Each person''s forehead was embedded with a beautiful peach blossom, and the blood slowly oozing out dyed the petals even more beautifully. Yan Dan sighed. This was a good thing Yu Mo had done. He was not afraid of lightning strikes when he committed such a heavy murder at once.


    With only a bang, Yu Mo got into the boat from the water. Just listen to the flower girl in surprise: "Yu Mo?"


    Hey, they actually know each other? Yan Dan''s eyes burned, but Yu Mo didn''t say a word, and lifted the curtain of the boat into the cabin.


    Yu Mo has gone too much time to see his death, how could he suddenly become kind? What''s more, his sorcery is mostly publicity, it is either a violent storm or a Qinglong Linyuan, when will there be a peach blossom drizzle so elegant and meticulous? It can be seen that there must be ¡õ¡õ.


    She looked at the beautiful flower girl, looked at Pei Luo again, and slowly sighed: Yu Mo was alone, but the sweetheart already belonged to him, and the word "love" in this world was killing people. Having said that, she had heard Bai Ling say that Yu Mo likes a tall, charming and obedient woman, and this flower girl is not bad. For example, she always irritated him but couldn''t get angry. She had a bad temper, was arrogant and obedient. She was even more obedient, and gentleness couldn''t fight her. How could Yu Mo like it? ...No, why is she doing such a cruel self-analysis?


    Yan Dan lowered his body, took out the dagger from his sleeve, and cut open the cloth strips of the tied assassin. He said in a good voice, "Our mountain lord has a bad temper. You are frightened. Why don''t you come in for a drink?" Hot tea to drive away the cold, right?"


    Just listen to Pei Luo said softly: "Mountain Lord?"


    Yan Dan saw that the flower girl''s face changed slightly. When she wanted to come to the young master Pei, she didn''t know that the people around her were a demon, and immediately smiled pure and innocent: "What mountain lord? I was talking about my son." She turned her head and looked at her. , Asked: "This girl, am I talking about my son?" The other party only nodded silently. Yan Dan lowered his head again to look at the assassin, facing him with the bright dagger in his hand, and asked slowly: "Then you said, did I just say the word "Shanzhu"?" The assassin immediately shook his head. .


    Yan Dan smiled slightly, and said softly, "This son, you heard me wrong."


    Pei Luo could only be silent.


    Yan Dan looked at the assassin, very happy, this person can stretch and bend, and he has an appetite for her.


    While they were talking, Yu Mo had changed his clothes, lifted the curtain of the boat and pinned it on the hook, and said in a clear voice: "Please come in and sit down for a while. Please forgive me if you don''t have a good reception."


    Yan Dan patted the assassin on the shoulder and smiled, "Do you know why my son left you alive? You will have to think about it before you talk, understand?"


    The assassin raised his head, looked at Yu Mo, and immediately kept shaking. Yan Dan understood very well. No matter how courage this mortal is, he will be shocked when he sees Yu Mo whose eyes turn red suddenly: "You are shaking so badly, do you want me to help you in?"


    It''s just that Young Master Pei''s level of questioning the assassin is really not very good, and he doesn''t even need to lynch. It''s strange that the other party can understand the desperadoes of this kind of desperadoes.


    Yan Dan pouted slightly, and tried to talk several times, but Yu Mo was forced to turn back.


    I just heard the assassin suddenly say loudly: "What about death, I am not afraid at all!" If he hadn''t been tapped on the acupuncture points, he would be even more proud if he was tapped on his chest. Yan Dan was very happy, patted her hands lightly, and praised: "There is boldness and spine, so I would rather die than surrender, than lose the true nature of a man!" She put down the tea cup, slowly leaned over, and smiled: "Wait When you are tortured to extract a confession, you must have this courage."


    Yu Mo supported her with one hand, watching her silently.


    Seeing that he didn''t look angry, Yan Dan turned around and pulled out a kitchen knife, shook it in front of the assassin''s eyes, and patted him lightly with the other hand: "It''s true that the flesh of a martial artist is stronger. Tenacity, bite."


    The assassin looked calm and laughed: "You little girl is soft and weak, I''m afraid I don''t even know how to use a knife?"


    Yan Dan immediately put on a look of surprise: "How do you know? My son always said that I was very inaccurate with the knife. I can kill with a single knife, but I can''t kill with a few hundred cuts." Sure enough, he saw the other''s face slightly. Turns white and discolored.


    "Don''t be afraid. If you feel more painful, it will be fine. I still have a good gold medicine here, and I will apply it later to ensure that your life is safe." She turned her head to look at Yu Mo, and said softly. Asked, "My son, is it okay to eat dumplings for lunch today? There are ready-made dumpling fillings here." Even if they didn''t encounter these things, they would have eaten dumplings. The menu that Bai Ling Lie gave her was too complicated, and she wanted to come to the imperial palace for the imperial meal. She naturally replaced them all, but Yu Mo didn''t say anything.


    Yu Mo supported Yi with a smile and said, "Okay, I just don''t know if there will be food tomorrow?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Naturally, this man is so strong, and he can''t cut it after ten and a half months. Son, I often hear people say that the flesh on the thigh is the toughest and strongest. It is better to cut off the thigh first. OK?" After speaking, he compared the blade to the opponent''s thigh.


    Pei Luo stretched out his hand and pinched the assassin''s chin: "This prevents him from biting his tongue and committing suicide."


    Yan Dan raised the kitchen knife, and before he could cut it off, he saw the man''s eyes turn white and fainted. She was regretful and regrettable. She originally wanted to do a full-blown trick, but the person fainted before the opening, so she had to raise the kitchen knife to the other three people: "I didn''t cut it down, he passed out."


    It was just now that it was nearly lunch, she simply spread out the cutting board and chopped the meat and noodles. After a while, the assassin slowly opened his eyes and looked at her blankly. She smiled at the other party: "Are you awake? I''ll wrap the dumplings right away, and they will be ready to cook soon. How many do you usually eat?" The person turned his eyes and passed out again. Yan Dan looked at the chopped pork, and whispered to himself: "Thinking about it will kill people."


    She rolled up her sleeves, revealing a pair of white wrists, started to wrap the pork, cabbage and green bean filling into the dumpling wrappers, and boiled a pot of water. Thinking that the person was about to wake up, she leaned forward with a kitchen knife. When the assassin opened his eyes again, he saw Yan Dan looking at him apologetically, talking with him in a good voice: "I look at it now, it seems that the dumpling filling is not enough... Don''t worry, I will cut it here. Go down, and then the Jinchuang medicine will be sprayed down, and it will never let you die."


    This time the man finally held it tightly and didn''t faint. He yelled, but he couldn''t speak. Pei Luo raised his hand to straighten his jaw and took it back.


    "I said, I said all! Please don''t cut it anymore!" As soon as the assassin could speak, he shouted in horror.


    Yan Dan saw him wishing to tell all the trivial matters of his ancestors and ancestors who had raised a few chickens in his family. He could only hate iron but not steel: "You were so bold and sturdy before, what now... a man, this pain Shinobi will pass, why should we beg for help in a low voice? Don''t worry, I will cut it lightly."


    The assassin hadn''t waited for her to finish, so he pours beans and usually tells who will buy the murderer and which bank the money is from. Yan Dan retreated dejectedly to the side of the boiling pot and put the dumplings.


    After Master Pei finished his questioning, they were leaving. The beautiful flower spirit girl gently shook Yan Dan''s hand, which made her feel a sense of pride: their flower spirit family, as expected, specializes in beauties, regardless of men and women, mortals and monsters.


    Yan Dan asked quietly, "What is Yu Mo''s true body?" Although she knew that Zi Lin''s true body was a mountain tortoise, she still didn''t know what Yu Mo was.


    The flower girl looked at Yu Mo and then at the water. Yan Dan suddenly realized: No wonder Bai Lingqian urged you not to put the fish on the table. That''s why.

 Chapter 28： Special Dragon Boat Festival·Yu Mo Zongzi and Fish (Part 2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Uncovering the lid, the aroma overflowed in the cabin. Yan Dan looked at the dumplings floating up and down in the pot and was very distressed. He thought they would stay here to eat together, so he made an extra portion for two people. Now, who will eat the extra dumplings? She turned her head slowly, saw the assassin shrunk in the corner of the cabin, and smiled: "Since I have cooked so much, I will feed you all."


    The assassin''s face was pale, and he said cautiously: "No, I still won''t spoil the girl''s cooking..."


    Yan Dansheng pushed a bowl of dumplings in front of Yu Mo, then turned his head to look at him, slowly sinking his face, "You seem to be scared...Is it because I look terrible and scare you?"


    The assassin immediately shook his head: "Girls are naturally beautiful, so beautiful!"


    "Then what are you afraid of?" She scooped up a dumpling with a spoon and brought it to his mouth, "I think you are shaking so badly, I''m afraid that you can''t hold the spoon firmly. Let me feed you well. ?"


    The assassin''s face was even paler, and he stammered: "Yes, but the meat, the meat..."


    Yan Dan gave a long cry, and then unfastened the white cloth wrapped around his legs: "Look for yourself, where is a piece of meat missing?" She smiled slightly: "Come on, open your mouth, my craftsmanship is very good. "The assassin looked at his legs, closed his eyes, and swallowed the dumplings resigningly.


    Yan Dan looked at him intently: "Does it taste good?"


    The assassin immediately praised: "Okay, great!" At this time, even if it was a pig food, he could only say yes, not to mention that the dumplings were thin and juicy and salty, and they were full of praise, for fear of Yan Dan. An angry really chopped the meat from him into meat. Yan Dan smiled and said, "Then come and eat one more." She fed them one by one, and unknowingly fed all the dumplings that came out of the pot.


    Yu Mo looked at them and the dumplings in the spoon again, without speaking.


    Yan Dan smiled and said, "What is your name? I can''t call you "Hey"."


    The population was stuffing dumplings, and said vaguely: "Leopard... Leopard."


    Yan Danyan said, "Well, can I change the shaomai tomorrow? The best I have ever tasted is in Tongcheng. I don''t know if I can make that kind of flavor."


    Leopard could not help asking: "Is it the shaomai sold by the old man Huang in Yangliu Alley, Tongcheng?"


    "Yeah, yeah, you have eaten it too."


    "His jelly steamed meat is also delicious, not worse than his shaomai."


    Yan Dan was very happy and smiled like a flower: "Yes, yes, I went to line up to buy them early in the morning every morning, and they sold out when they were late."


    Yu Mo put down the bowl and coughed lightly, "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan looked back at him immediately. Yu Mo said lightly: "I think you have had enough trouble today." Yan Dan nodded obediently, and moved the oil lamp to a suitable position: "Shanzhu, are you going to read? I won''t bother you."


    Leopard asked in a low voice: "You are so afraid of him too?"


    "I''m very scared. The main reason for the mountain is to get angry, so no matter who it is, he will directly take away Shen Jiang..."


    The leopard shivered and stopped talking.


    Yu Mo glanced at her, opened the booklet, and couldn''t help but look up to see what Yan Dan was doing when turning the pages. I saw that she conjured a set of dice with magic, and was betting on copper with the leopard. There was a small stack of won copper plates beside her. It seemed that the gambling was smooth and lucky. Yu Mo squeezed the booklet, Shen Shen said, "Yan Dan!"


    Yan Dan was startled, the dice in his hand slipped, and it was exactly three dots facing up. Leopard laughed: "Three one, I will be the banker and kill all! These copper plates belong to me."


    Yu Mo rubbed his temples: "I think you are only happy if you are buried..."


    Yan Dan was shocked, and staggered to the table: "I won''t play dice again, and I won''t annoy you anymore. Don''t bury me..." Yu Mo patted the cushion beside him: "You Sit here, no bargaining is allowed."


    Yan Dan pouted, moved to his side unwillingly, and quietly glanced at the book Yu Mo was reading. It was actually Fuxi Shushu, and it was fortunate that he could see such a boring thing.


    Without Yan Dan to accompany him to throw dice, Leopard had to bet with his left and right hands. After throwing the dice for a while, he felt boring, so he shrank in the corner and snored loudly and fell asleep.


    Yan Dan sat on his chin for a while, then slowly closed his eyes amidst the leopard''s purring. She was also confused for a while and suddenly woke up. The oil lamp was out, and the cabin was completely dark. She was resting on Yu Mo''s shoulders, probably leaning against him when she closed her eyes and was confused, but Yu Mo did not push her away. She moved carefully, Yu Mo frowned slightly, and rubbed her chin on top of her head.


    Yan Dan moved away gently, dragged the blanket beside him, and gently covered him. She stretched out her hand cautiously, touched Yu Mo''s eyelashes, and murmured sympathetically: "I know you must be very sad to see the flower girl in her arms. I am not very good at comforting this, but I can''t help it, but I think Bailing will give you warmth..."


    At dawn, the boat berths at the ferry by the river, and Wuzhen is not far from the ferry.


    Yan Dan looked at the people who came to the market with their burdens early in the morning and couldn''t help wondering: "Is it a special day today? It''s really lively."


    Leopard broke his fingers and counted for a while: "Today is the third day of May, and the fifth day of May is the Dragon Boat Festival."


    Yan Dan hummed, "It''s the Dragon Boat Festival..."


    The fifth day of May is the most sunny day between heaven and earth. There is a custom of eating rice dumplings and racing dragon boats in the mortal world, but for them, this day is the most difficult day. She has a deep cultivation base and is naturally not afraid, but she still feels uncomfortable after all.


    Just for the occasion, the zongzi for the Dragon Boat Festival is still to be eaten.


    Yan Dan bought glutinous rice dumplings with bacon and chestnuts, and gave them all to Leopard to carry. After passing by a stall selling apples, Yu Mo''s footsteps were obvious. Yan Dan was agitated, and immediately said, "My son, what do you think of the oranges over there?" The oranges can be eaten as long as they are peeled, and the apples have to be peeled and cut into pieces. Naturally, Yu Mo doesn''t have to be troublesome, but she If you want to save trouble, save trouble.


    Leopard said stupidly: "If you eat too much oranges, you will get angry."


    Yan Dan said coldly: "It''s just right with mung bean cake."


    Yu Mo paused the folding fan in his palm, and said lightly, "Then oranges."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly, with bright eyes and white teeth: "My son, you are so good." The leopard was despised and had to follow behind with the basket dingy.


    Yu Mo whispered: "It will be the Dragon Boat Festival in two days. We''re afraid we won''t have time to return to the Kuanglan Mountain Realm. Can you survive it?" Yan Dan didn''t care much: "That is, I''m not the first time. It''s Dragon Boat Festival."


    Yu Mo smiled, the corners of his eyebrows and eyes softened: "You say this now, don''t cry to me when you feel uncomfortable that day."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt very embarrassed, and pouted slightly: "I won''t cry."


    Leopard pointed to the stall selling jelly: "Jelly steamed meat..." Yu Mo gave him a cold look. Leopard shivered aggrievedly, and then took two steps back in silence.


    Yan Dan bit his chopsticks and watched the leopard stuffed the jelly steamed meat on the plate into his mouth like running water, and hurriedly asked, "How about it?" The leopard didn''t wait to swallow it completely, and said vaguely, "Well, better than yellow. The old man is better..."


    Yan Dan lifted a corner of the steamer basket and put out a steaming siu mai: "Come on, try this."


    Leopard took her hand and bit down the shaomai, chewed a few times: "Very well, I have nothing to say about it."


    Yu Mo squeezed the book in his hand, and a crease suddenly appeared on the flat pages.


    "Girl Yan, are you kind enough to give me another one?" Leopard stared at the steamer coveted.


    Yan Dan took out another shaomai, blew the heat, and brought it to his mouth: "Come on, be careful..."


    Yu Mo put down the book in his hand, stood up long, picked up the collar of the leopard, and dragged him toward the bow. Leopard struggled vigorously, but Yu Mo didn''t seem to even feel it, and continued to drag him out without squinting. Yan Dan quickly grabbed Yu Mo''s sleeves and shook it gently: "Shanzhu, are you going to throw him into the river?"


    Yu Mo said lightly: "So what?"


    "The boat is off the shore. How pitiful it would be to throw someone into the water and let him swim back. Right, Leopard?"


    Leopard nodded quickly.


    "What if I have to throw him down?"


    Yan Dan weighed the pros and cons, resolutely letting go: "Then throw it away."


    Leopard closed his eyes in despair.


    Hearing a plop from outside the cabin, Yu Mo lifted the curtain and walked in. He brushed his sleeves casually, sat down at the table again, picked up the book and continued reading.


    Yan Dan listened to the movement outside with her ears upright, and quietly stretched out her hand to open the curtain to take a look, only to hear Yu Mo coughing slightly behind her, she immediately retracted her hand and sat upright: "Mountain Lord, you Hungry too?"


    Yu Mo put down his book, Yan Dan immediately put the food on the low table, and started to arrange dishes for him: "Shanzhu, what stuffing do you like to eat rice dumplings? Sweet or salty?"


    Yu Mo thought for a while and said, "Salty."


    Yan Dan nodded: "I think it''s salty too."


    It¡¯s really good to have a few rare occasions on mortal festivals.


    On the fifth day of May, the Dragon Boat Festival.


    On this day, the boat floated to Huanhua Creek.


    Yan Dan felt suffocated early in the morning, and was even more dizzy after sitting on the bow for a while. Yu Mo soaked the towel in the stream, wrung it dry, and handed it to her: "Why, it feels very hot?" Yan Dan was already dizzy and didn''t reach out to pick it up, so he rubbed his hand on the towel and muttered. Muttered: "I just feel uncomfortable, weak..."


    Yu Mo looked at her, gently wiped her face with a handkerchief, and whispered: "This is the same day, Shinichiren will pass quickly." His fingers were slightly cold and touched his face. Very comfortable. Yan Dan murmured: "Why don''t you have anything..."


    Yu Mo smiled in a low voice, his voice soft and sweet: "Do you feel better now?"


    Yan Dan tried hard, rowed the boat to the ferry, and was about to struggle to climb into the cabin. Suddenly someone shouted loudly not far away: "Help, help... Grunt, help, help..." One head came up, and after a while it sank again. Yan Dan squinted his eyes and saw that he was a teenager who wanted to climb off the boat to save people.


    Yu Mo stopped her for a while and said lightly: "You''re all in this way, so you can rest a little bit so that I won''t be able to save you two." He stepped into the water and slowly crossed to the place where the child was drowning. Yan Dan was lying on the boat watching him, only to feel that Yu Mo''s okay appearance was just trying to behave. Yu Mo is better on the demon technique, but they are really half-hearted on the cultivation base. If she feels uncomfortable, how can Yu Mo get better?


    But seeing Yu Modu approaching, he reached out and grabbed the child. The child fluttered a few times, and unexpectedly entangled Yu Mo''s arm, holding it tightly. Yu Mo slapped the child unconsciously with a clean palm and dragged him toward the shore. Yan Dan looked at him and felt that the back of his neck started to hurt. The two got ashore, and before they could stand firm, they saw a peasant girl rushed up and grabbed Yu Mo''s hand: "Thank you, son, for saving my brother, son is not unforgettable..." Released the hand holding Yu Mo, he snatched the child over again, and hit hard a few times: "Let you be naughty, let you go into the water to play... You just refuse to be obedient..." The child was originally caught by Yu. Mo Pi was fainted, but he was woken up by his sister, crying.


    Yan Dan felt amused, and walked behind Yu Mo with his clean clothes: "My son, are you okay?"


    Yu Mo looked at her and smiled slowly, with a smile blowing in the air: "It''s okay."


    Seeing his smile, Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, maybe Yu Mo is really gentle.


    The peasant girl Lianxin led them to the house, because it was shaded, it was far cooler than on the boat. Yan Dan put his clean clothes on the old wooden table, and then stood outside with the door. The little devil caught from the water was being chased by his sister and running around the courtyard. When he saw Yan Dan, he quickly hid behind her and dared not stick his head out.


    "You can hide again. If you have the ability, you will always hide and don''t come out!" Lian puffed up and rolled up her sleeves. "Do you know that grandma is not in good health and can''t bear it, you will only get into trouble when you are so big!"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly and said, "Miss Lotus, children should be taught slowly." She turned around and said softly, "I''ll tell you a story, OK? There was a mountain demon who was not obedient. He has a lot of subordinates. He went around asking where there were disobedient children. He immediately grabbed them. First, he cut off the ears of those children and drink them. Anyway, no matter what the adults say, those children don¡¯t listen and grow up. What''s the use of ears..."


    The child turned pale, and tremblingly hid behind her sister.


    The door squeaked open behind him, Yu Mo walked out, and smiled slightly, "Yan Dan, you are fooling around again." He put on his pale green robe, and suddenly came to Master Pianpian.


    Yan Dan tapped his chin with his fingers, not forgetting to compliment, "My son and noble son love Qingshan Xiao Ran, but it''s not as suitable as you."


    Yu Mo raised his hand and squeezed the tip of her nose, and said softly, "Yan Dan, when can you correct this problem of meeting people and talking nonsense?"


    Yan Dan was silent: Mortals often say that it is difficult to be a human, but she finds that being a demon is even more difficult. It is not unreasonable. Once you say something good, you will be disgusted.


    Lian Xin smiled and said, "It''s almost noon. You can stay here for lunch too. My grandmother did the cooking." She didn''t wait for the other party to agree, so she pulled one hand in hand: "My grandmother''s craftsmanship is good. , I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll be thinking about it once you have eaten it."


    Yan Dan was also very interested when she heard this.


    When they walked into the main room, they saw a gray-haired old woman putting the tableware. Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking that the old woman seemed to be quite old, and she should be as old as a fraction of her age. It is really not easy to pull these two siblings.


    When she approached the table, she immediately saw a bowl of boiled yellow croaker with pickled vegetables in the middle of the table. In the Dragon Boat Festival, in addition to rice dumplings, yellow croaker is also essential.


    And Bailing told at least ten things, one of them is: whether the fish is steamed, grilled, fried, or fished from the river, stream, or sea, it is not allowed to reach the mountain. At the main table. But what she inquired privately was that Yu Mo''s real body was a fish. After all, seeing the cooked corpses of the same kind placed on a plate in front of me, and watching others eat it, it feels really bad.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but peeked at Yu Mo, only to see that his expression was plain, as if Taishan collapsed in front of his eyes without moving his face.

 Chapter 29： Special Dragon Boat Festival·Yu Mo Zongzi and Fish (Part 2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Five people sat down around the table. The lotus heart is pouring the wine in a coarse porcelain jug, and the wine syrup poured into the porcelain bowl is light red and strong in medicine. Yan Dan looked at the porcelain bowl in front of him, her eyes straightened: if she didn''t make a mistake, this wine is a realgar wine that has seen its shape after smelling its name, but still has no taste.


    "This wine is brewed in-house, so the wine won''t be too strong, please don''t worry, Miss Yan." Lian Xin said immediately when she saw her expression. The old white-haired woman sitting on the side also answered: "This medicinal material is prepared by ourselves, but the rice wine is from the village head. Alas, there are no males in our family, and life is a bit difficult, so... this You can''t buy some rice wine. If you don''t like it, girl, don''t drink it."


    Yan Dan shook her head quickly: "How can you dislike it? The Dragon Boat Festival is to drink realgar wine to ward off evil spirits." She tremblingly picked up the porcelain bowl, smelling the choking realgar smell, and was about to pour her heart across her throat. She stretched out a hand diagonally, took the wine bowl in her hand, and drank it by herself.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded: "Yu Mo..."


    Yu Mo said lightly: "She doesn''t know how to drink, she will get drunk after a sip."


    Yan Dan said blankly: "You..."


    "When she gets drunk, she will only play foolishly, so I will drink for her." Yu Mo picked up the wine bowl in front of him again, and drank his head straight up.


    Yan Dan murmured: "Two bowls, warding off evil spirits, it''s too late..."


    The old woman squinted her eyes, and the wrinkles on her face spread out: "Little girl, this son is really kind to you, you should keep it in your heart." Yan Dan shook her hand and saw she stretched out her chopsticks to pick up a yellow croaker and put it on In the Yu Mo bowl: "Eat more while it''s hot."


    Yan Dan turned his head to look at Yu Mo, he just frowned slightly, his face calm. She hurriedly stretched out her chopsticks and said softly, "My son, will you give me the fish in your bowl?"


    Yu Mo looked at her with a tick at the corner of his mouth: "Are you too lazy to pick thorns?" He drew out the largest fishbone, and picked out the tiny thorns. He was about to clamp the fish into her bowl, only to see that Lian Xin had already quickly He added a yellow croaker for Yan Dan, removed the skin and bones, and said with a little shame: "I should have picked a bigger fish. The thorns should not be so thin."


    Yan Dan opened his mouth, a thousand words turned around his throat and went down again.


    "What''s the biggest fish? Sister, you waited for others to pick the ones that everyone didn''t want before you picked them up!"


    Lianxin''s face flushed to the root of her ears, and she whispered: "Two, I''m really sorry, I, I..."


    Yan Dan hurriedly said, "Small fish are more delicious, but too big it will not be as easy to taste." She tasted the fish in the bowl and smiled slightly: "It''s delicious, really."


    Yu Mo hesitated for a while, then slightly raised his head to see the ardent gaze of the old woman, and had to slowly drop his chopsticks. Yan Dan watched him slowly deliver the fish to his mouth, sympathy arose.


    But seeing Yu Mo slowly eating a fish, the old woman immediately asked, "How do you like it?" Yu Mo nodded and said, "Very tasty." The old woman stretched out her hand to add another fish for him, smiling all over her face. Say: "If you think it''s delicious, eat more!"


    "...Cough." Yan Dan choked.


    "Are you... are you better?" Yan Dan stretched out his hand and gently stroked Yu Mo''s back, who was scratching the ship''s gunwale. When they came out of that family, Yu Mo still looked as usual, but he turned a corner. He immediately turned pale, staggered to the stream, put his fingers in his throat and retched heartily. stand up.


    Yu Mo grabbed her fingers and slowly applied force. That strength was so painful that Yan Dan almost cried out in pain. Ten fingers connected to the heart, being held by him in this way made it uncomfortable even with her.


    "You have a lot of cold sweat on your forehead," Yan Dan touched his forehead, and gently wiped off the sweat with his sleeve. "Mountain Lord, should you lie down inside?"


    Yu Mo shook his head, unable to even speak. Yan Dan thought to himself that after drinking two bowls of realgar wine on the Dragon Boat Festival, he also ate fish that could not be touched. It would be good if he could support him without being transformed immediately. She sighed. After all, one of the bowls of realgar wine was drunk for her: "I''m sorry... I shouldn''t bother about it at all."


    Yu Mo slowly turned his head to look at her. Sporadic scales appeared on his side face, and a flame-like black totem spread up on his neck. He closed his eyes, his dark eyes turned red slightly, and a smile escaped from the corner of his mouth: "Are you embarrassed too..."


    Yan Dan stared at the totem on his neck intently, and couldn''t help but stretch out his finger to touch it: "You...are a survivor of the ancients, no wonder..." Yu Mo suddenly held her hand and protected her. under. This one was too fast and his movements were very powerful. Yan Dan only felt a few drops of warm liquid splash on his cheeks, and his eyes were also blood red. Where she could reach, some blood stains slowly spilled out on the ship''s board.


    Yu Mo didn''t even wrinkle his eyebrows, holding the dagger in his sleeve, turning back and stabbing it out.


    Hearing a loud bang, a man with a black water was bleeding from his heart and fell into the Huanhua Creek, spreading layers of blood on the water. Yu Mo knelt on one knee on the bow, his sleeves flicked, and saw a blue firework blazing across the stream, and the man''s corpse immediately turned into ashes.


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand and pressed it on his back, softly chanting a spell, only to see the pale light slowly fainting, but Yu Mo''s wound just stopped bleeding, not even a scab. She stayed, remembering that it was the Dragon Boat Festival today, and their sorcery was greatly damaged, and her healing spell was useless.


    Yu Mo sighed lightly: "I also blame me for not expecting that, when we say that it''s not good, there will be assassins coming, let''s go into the cabin.


    Yan Dan replied, took out a jacket, tore it to wrap the remaining ink, and the remaining cloth strips wiped the blood on the boat board.


    Yu Mo looked at the curtain in the hatch of the ship and said softly, "Pull up the curtain a little and hang it up."


    Yan Dan hung the curtains, and gently dragged the blanket over him: "Lord, you take a rest, if anything happens, I will deal with it."


    Yu Mo looked at her for a while, smiled and said, "It''s okay."


    Yan Dan sat beside him, propped his chin and thought, when will they get into such a big trouble, someone will send an assassin to chase them down? After thinking about it, the only time I met Pei Luo and the others. Now the blood stains were also cleaned up, and the assassin''s body was also burned by Yu Mo. Yu Mo asked her to hang the ship curtain, which was nothing more than an empty plan.


    She turned her head to look at the remaining ink curled up in the blanket. She only felt the more headache. If Bai Ling saw that he had an extra injury on his back, would she miss her alive? This should be for sure...but the most important thing right now is to spend the Dragon Boat Festival safely. As long as she stayed up until midnight, she wouldn''t worry about dozens of assassins.


    Yan Dan thought for a while, put Yu Mo''s dagger in his sleeve, then took out a tub and stuffed some clothes in, and walked to the bow to slowly wash the clothes.


    Seeing the sun slanting west, the sky is dazzling at sunset, and tomorrow will be another sunny day. Yan Dan wringed the washed clothes to dry, then flattened and straightened them. When doing these movements, many flaws naturally appeared on his body. As far as martial arts mortals are concerned, when the two sides confronted each other, they had already calculated the distance, strength, and timing of the shot. After the shot, it was definitely aimed at the weakness of others. But to Yan Dan, none of this makes any sense. She is not a mortal, and she has never practiced martial arts. No matter how she hides it, there are a lot of flaws in her body.


    As soon as she put the flat clothes in the tub, she felt a strong murderous aura. The time to come is finally here! Yan Dan dodged sideways, only to hear a shudder, a soft knife as thin as a cicada''s wings was slashing at her side, seeing if the momentum was chopped, it would really be a piece of meat. Yan Dan stretched out his hand to hold Yu Mo''s dagger, hesitated, but rolled to the side. The black-clothed assassin saw that she just dodged but didn''t fight back. He was already cowardly thinking about coming to her. His momentum was stronger and stronger. The blade flashed back and forth, almost hitting her several times.


    Yan Dan saw that the knife was misaligned again and was about to strike the wooden basin with clothes. Suddenly, with an idea, he snapped his fingers at the wooden basin, and the basin turned into an iron plate in broad daylight. The assassin didn¡¯t react at all. He slashed on the iron plate. When the blade and the iron plate were connected, there was a clear sound of gold and iron. Sparks splashed around. The blade was originally thin, but suddenly broke off. The flying end just hit the man. Belly.


    Yan Dan sighed and murmured: "So, you must wear a thick-backed iron ring big knife for this costless business, although it is a bit ugly..." As soon as the voice fell, the iron plate whizzed back to the wooden basin. . The Dragon Boat Festival is really extraordinary, and even her magic can not last long. She watched that half of the man fell into the stream, slowly moved over, pushed his weapon into the stream, and pulled out the blade that was stuck in his abdomen, blood splashing on her clothes It was a little bit red. Yan Dan casually wiped his face, touched the dagger in his sleeve, and felt calmer.


    It''s just that according to her current strength, she can''t fight against a mortal man at all. There is only one chance to attack secretly, but what if three or five people come in later?


    She was distressed when she saw a woodcutter coming far away with a bundle of firewood tied to her back. At this time, it would be nothing unusual for villagers to come here, but for Yan Dan, it was a wave of unrest. The woodcutter approached, staring at the floating corpses in Huanhua Creek and the turquoise water that was dyed pink. His legs became soft and his face turned white. He shook his head on the ground for a long time and said: "Mom. , Damn... You, you... The Mountain King is forgiving..."


    Yan Dan snorted, and said with a deep face, "Am I like a mountain king?"


    "No, no...Yes, it''s a female hero!"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "It''s pretty much the same." As soon as she finished her voice, she sighed her face and put on a bully appearance: "If you want to survive, you will come and go. Don''t shout!"


    The woodman crawled on the ground for a while, crying and said: "Female, female hero, the little one can''t climb..."


    Yan Dan sighed. Just now at the critical moment of life and death, she could still hold on with a single breath. Now that she vented her breath, she didn''t even have the strength to stand up. At this moment, it is not time to take care of yourself. How can there be such a free time to care about the life and death of this mortal? She slowly calmed down and thought about countermeasures, and suddenly saw a black figure coming along the Huanhua Creek. The man walked slowly, and there was a wonderful rhythm between his steps. He saw the corpse floating on the stream, the corner of his eyes jumped slightly, but he didn''t stop, and walked slowly to the boat.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, looking at that person''s body skills, he must be higher than the one just now, and he must be more cautious. If he played some cleverness, he would definitely be exposed. But this kind of person is cautious and cautious, for fear of being too suspicious. She smiled at the black assassin, and her face became more beautiful for a moment.


    Instead, the assassin was taken aback and took two steps back. Yan Dan sat on the boat board, staring at him without blinking: "I am no longer your opponent, can you give me a happy one?" The man was even more astonished, cautiously stepped forward, and suddenly. The sword struck her arm, then backed away abruptly. Yan Dan snorted and stretched out his hand to cover the wound, but there was still blood leaking from his fingers. The assassin saw her like this and still did not move. Knowing that she was really not his opponent, he walked forward with confidence: "You want me to give you a good time?"


    Yan Dan bit his lip and glanced into the cabin: "I''m lowly capable, not as good as my son. You have to deal with me with just one finger."


    "If I use you to force your son out, wouldn''t it be better?"


    Yan Dan hurriedly said, "My son is sick, otherwise, how can you be presumptuous?" After she finished speaking, she covered her mouth in a panic.


    "Sick? Okay, I''ll give you a happy one!" The tip of the sword stabs at Yan Dan''s heart, but she suddenly rushes over. The sword fell to the sky, but she was already close at hand, it was impossible to turn the long sword around and hurt her. Yan Dan drew out his short sword and thrust it into the man''s chest. She thought it would take a lot of strength, but she didn''t expect Yu Mo''s sword to be so sharp that it pierced several points at once.


    Yan Dan panted hurriedly, before he could push the assassin away, suddenly he heard the cold wind hit behind his head. When she turned around, she was almost crushed by her body. Yan Dan looked at the sword blade that stabbed into his lower abdomen in disbelief, and slowly looked up along the blade. The woodcutter was looking at her with a smile: "You really have no skills, but you can kill me. Two companions, great." He retracted the long sword, casually wiped the blood on the blade with his sleeve, and turned to lift the curtain outside the cabin.


    He was about to bend down and walk in, suddenly a cold on his back, followed by a sharp pain slowly overflowing his body. He turned his head and saw Yan Dan struggling to stand up, his arm slightly raised, and the short sword in his hand had already been thrown. The man was self-supporting, rushed in front of her, and raised his sword to cut down on her.


    Yan Dan raised her wrist, her pale green sleeves fell to her elbow, and a stream of blood dripped from her thin white arm, forming a drop of blood dripping from her elbow: "This is the only injury I have suffered," she said. Lifting the arm of the corpse on the ship''s board: "The sword you just stabbed here."


    Yan Dan''s tone was flat: "You want to know why I could see that you and the two assassins are in the same group, but are you still the leader?" She looked straight at each other, and slowly said: "Anyone is approaching. Other people would not be so careful. If there is no harm, if you are just an ordinary woodcutter, how can you beware of me?"


    The man couldn''t help but muttered: "So that''s it..." As soon as he spoke, he let out his breath, spit out a few mouthfuls of blood and fell to the ground. As soon as he fell down, Yan Dan coughed again and again, and it took a long time to come back, muttering: "Obviously I am almost out of breath, and I have to hold my breath to talk to him, cough...cough cough, horrible ..."


    The setting sun finally settled slowly, and the cool evening breeze came with damp water vapor. Yan Dan stretched slightly, and began to feel that the magic on her body was slowly recovering. She raised her wrist, first healed the wound with a spell, then replaced the blood-stained coat, pushed the two corpses into Huanhua Creek, and brought a basin of water to wipe the blood on the boat board.


    She packed up everything in front of her, knelt down on the side of the boat, looked at the three corpses floating on the stream, put her hands together, and whispered: "Leave the dull and innocent people away from ignorance, no greed, no feelings The sound and the dust are bound up..." Huanhuaxi''s water waves are lingering, and the blossoming white flowers slowly bloom, and the fragrance is elegant.


    "Make the dangerous road as calm as possible, without suffering... the six roots disappeared." She released her tightly closed palms, and saw the large tracts of lotus slowly withering, and a pale halo spreading over the Huanhua Creek with that The three corpses turned into dust together.


    Yan Dan leaned on the side of the ship and couldn''t help but said, "I used to think this kind of spell is difficult and useless, but now it seems to be surprisingly beautiful..."

 Chapter 30： Special Dragon Boat Festival·Yu Mo Zongzi and Fish (End)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan listened to the sound of water rushing outside, and then looked at the hourglass beside the low table. There were two hours left before the Dragon Boat Festival had passed. She always felt that something was missing. After thinking about it, her eyes suddenly fell on the basket of glutinous rice and chestnut bacon.


    You must eat zongzi on the Dragon Boat Festival.


    She rolled up her sleeves and started wrapping zongzi. After a dozen or so pieces of bacon and chestnut dumplings were wrapped, there was still some ingredients left, so I simply wrapped the chestnut and bacon together, and squeezed the glutinous rice into a fish shape. She now recalled what happened to Yu Mo today, with no sympathy left, but she wanted to laugh.


    Yan Dan wrapped all the rice dumplings in zong leaves, put them in a steamer and steamed them, and then leaned over to look at Yu Mo gently. She stretched out a finger and poked him lightly. She didn''t move at all, and she increased her hand strength, but she didn''t move at all. Yan Dan felt strange, so he reached under the blanket and pulled his face out.


    As soon as Yan Dan stretched out his hand, he felt that something was wrong. Now it is obviously more than May, and he won''t be cold even in single clothes, but his whole body is cold, as if immersed in ice. She touched Yu Mo''s cheek, her tentacles were slippery, startled, and hurriedly lowered her body to look in front of him.


    Yu Mo''s face was pale, her long eyebrows frowned tightly, her eyelashes trembled slightly, and a few bluish-black scales on her cheeks flickered. He felt that someone was pulling him out of the blanket without knowing it, and he had to slowly open his eyes.


    Yan Dan looked at the red eyes that were close at hand, and his heart moved, as if he had been familiar with it before, and stared at him blankly.


    For a long time, I only heard Yu Mo weakly say: "What do you want to do?"


    Yan Dan asked softly: "Have I seen you before?"


    "Have you seen me, don''t you know it yourself?"


    "That''s no more. But I always feel as if I should recognize you before..."


    Yu Mo sighed softly, "Have you been making trouble? Wait for me tomorrow, and let you watch enough. Is this OK?"


    Yan Dan realized that the two were close together, and she even felt her breath, but she was just like that, holding Yu Mo''s neck, she saw that she was ecstatic...a drop of cold sweat immediately slid down, and she quickly retracted her hand and withdrew. The steamer sits upright on the side. Yu Mo was weak. As soon as she let go, she slammed her head on the boat board.


    Yan Dan suddenly sweated, and Ai Ai said, "Mountain Lord..."


    Yu Mo raised his hand to cover his forehead, with a bad tone: "That''s enough, you say a word of nonsense and wait to be buried! I can do it, and it''s useless if you cry and beg someone!"


    Yan Dan was silent.


    The sand in the hourglass slowly flows down, and in a blink of an eye there is already a little bit left.


    Yan Dan calculated the time and felt that the temperature of the rice dumplings was almost over, so he turned off the heat and opened the steamer. The scent of the zong leaves and the scent of zongzi came out, Yan Dan picked out the fish-shaped zongzi and closed the steamer. She used scissors to cut the thread that tied the rice dumpling leaves, puffed out the rice dumpling leaves, and took a nice bite.


    Before she could swallow it, Yu Mo moved slightly, lifted the blanket and sat up, but did not move.


    Yan Dan thought about what Yu Mo had warned her before. If she spoke now, would she be buried? But if she doesn''t speak, Yu Mo will definitely dislike her for being not considerate and meticulous, and will eventually be buried. Before and after, she had to be disliked, it was still the road behind that was a good deal, at least she still said a word.


    "Mountain Lord, are you better?"


    Yu Mo pushed aside the blanket and whispered: "It''s much better." He slowly stood up, picked up a single garment, opened the curtain of the boat, and went out: "I''m going to wash it."


    Yan Dan was agitated, and quickly grabbed the dry cloth that was rubbing his body and chased it out: "Mountain Lord, you still have injuries on your body. You can''t get water on the wound..."


    Yu Mo stretched out his hand and touched his back, and said lightly: "It''s okay, it''s scarred."


    "Scarring...?" Yan Dan only felt a thunderbolt exploded on her head, "It''s over, Bailing will kill me..."


    "Huh?" Yu Mo didn''t hear clearly, frowning unconsciously.


    "Mountain Lord, you are not in good shape yet, why not let me help you first--" Before she could finish her sentence, Yu Mo had already put down her single clothes and stepped directly into the water, "...Wipe yourself."


    Yan Dan was very depressed.


    After a while, I saw Yu Mo* coming up from the water, glanced at her, and said lightly: "Aren''t you going to help me wipe my body?"


    Yan Dan had to take a dry cloth and put it on his shoulders, slowly wiping it down. She has never served others in this way in her life, and now she really does it, but there is no resistance. Could it be that she has lived so long in the good life in the Klanlan Mountain Realm and has become so unpromising?


    Yan Dan was very depressed again, holding Yu Mo''s back blankly. She looked at the scar on his back, and suddenly remembered Bailing''s nagging, she couldn''t help but hold the thought of luck: Now I wonder if this scar can be removed with black magic? Even if it can''t leave no trace, at least it should be so light that it looks like an old wound.


    Just as she was about to put her thoughts into action, Yu Mo let out a long sigh and said lightly: "Okay, you don''t need to wipe it, I''ll do it myself."


    "No!"


    Yu Mo looked at her inexplicably, "Why not?"


    Yan Dan was silent for a moment, and had to say, "It''s nothing, Shanzhu, the rice dumplings are already steamed." It seems that this matter has to be discussed in the long term. In the coming days, she didn''t believe that she could fix a scar before returning to the Klanglan Mountain.


    Yan Dan picked the steaming bacon dumplings out of the steamer, cut the thin thread, peeled the dumpling leaves and put them in a plate. When Yu Mo came in, he just peeled off two zongzi. She picked up a pair of chopsticks, leaned over to Yu Mo''s hand, and then lowered her head to take a bite on the special fish-shaped dumpling.


    Yu Mo took the chopsticks but didn''t move it. Instead, he looked at the one in her hand: "You are also rice dumplings?"


    Yan Danxian held the zongzi on his hand like a zongzi to show him: "Look, I pinched it, it looks like a fish?" Yu Mo held it with one hand and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "You pinch the zongzi. What does it mean to become a fish?"


    "...Cough!" Yan Dan choked.


    If there are any intentions, it is probably because you are too fate with fish today, so you can''t help but shape it into a fish shape. Of course, if today is not the Dragon Boat Festival, but the spring equinox outing to feed the rabbit, she will pinch a rabbit shape.


    I saw Yu Mo slowly leaning over, took a bite on the fish-shaped rice dumpling with her hand, and then smiled slightly: "It tastes good."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help choking again, and quickly noted in his heart: Yu Mo smiled beautifully for no reason, it must have ulterior motives. At this time, she still lowered her head to drink water and pretended not to see it more stable. She picked up the cup and took a sip. Before she could swallow it, Yu Mo simply reached out to hold her wrist, leaned in and bit off the tail of the fish-shaped dumpling.


    "...Puff!" Yan Dan sprayed.


    Then, things did not end like this. Although there was no vigorous opening, at least it was still vigorous at the end. They had a smooth journey back to the Kuanglan Mountains. On the way, assassins continued to assassinate and poison them in secret, and finally used lime powder.


    Yan Dan was very moisturized, and the methods of torture continued to emerge.


    "If you know that you will get so much trouble, you will leave it to those two people in Nandu." Yu Mo pinched the Fuxi arithmetic book, feeling upset.


    Yan Danqi said: "Isn''t that Pei Luo the son of Xiangfu? Where did you provoke these many enemies? Could it be that the debt is not repaid?"


    "He is no longer the son of Xiangfu. Haven''t you heard of it? At the end of last year, this world is their Pei family."


    At that time, she had just arrived at the Kuanglan Mountain Realm, but the situation outside had changed drastically. Yan Dan suddenly realized: "So, Da Zhou is in a battle for the throne of the emperor, and Young Master Pei has brothers. They began to pinch each other for the throne, pinching and pinching even the means of assassination and poisoning." She finally decided. The next conclusion: "Emperors and generals must have had a very fulfilling life. There are often rebellions, peace rebellions, imperial courts, and vendettas."


    Yu Mo glanced at her, then looked down at the book, and felt that it was really unwise to bring this up to her.


    It''s just that those assassins came time and time again, and suddenly stopped coming. Yan Dan waited from morning till night, and began to fidget. Getting used to it is really a must.


    Yu Mo listened to her rustling and didn''t know what she was tossing about. Although she was facing the booklet, but the block letters caught her eye, and she didn''t know what was said, she had to put aside the book: "Yan Dan!"


    Yan Dan immediately put down the pile of things in his hand, and said innocently and obediently: "I don''t think those people will come anymore. The previous assassins still have things left with me. I plan to throw them away."


    Yu Mo glanced at her suspiciously, and didn''t delve into it any further. After a while, I saw Yan Dan holding a bunch of things out of the cabin, and then there was the sound of things falling into the water. On the contrary, he was a little suspicious. If she had been so obedient early in the morning, that would be fine, but it would be too strange to come out suddenly now.


    Unexpectedly, Yan Dan returned to the cabin and sat obediently on the mat next to him, staying silent and motionless.


    Yu Mo had a problem, and he couldn''t get into the complicated Fuxi skills, so he had to wash up hastily, turn off the light and sleep. He turned his head by accident, only to see Yan Dan''s eyes burning, staring at his hand that opened his robe. He couldn''t help frowning, and slowly took off his robe, only to see Yan Dan''s eyes become more eager.


    Yu Mo thought that he had made a mistake, so he lay down and turned to the other side.


    After a while, Yan Dan walked over slowly and spoke softly in his ear: "Mountain Lord, you have to take off your clothes to sleep to be comfortable."


    Yu Mo stiffened, "That''s it, you go to sleep."


    Yan Dan sighed softly, "Yes, Shanzhu."


    Yu Mo glanced at her and saw that the expression on her face was clearly disappointed. He raised his hand to support his forehead, thinking that he should have made a mistake this time. Thinking of this, I only felt a pair of soft hands stretched out, one hand was pinching his shoulders, and the other hand was still touching his back. Yu Mo sat up all of a sudden, and almost blurted out the sentence "What do you want to do?" It''s just that once this sentence is too embarrassing, he abruptly resists it.


    Seeing him sit up, Yan Dan immediately asked for advice humbly: "Is it right that I pinched it hard?"


    Yu Mo looked at her for a while, and said lightly: "I think you are tired too, so go to bed early."


    Yan Dan lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I fell asleep now."


    Yu Mo was tossed twice by her like this, and she was no longer sleepy, so she had to close her eyes and rest. I don''t know how long it took, only two slight noises came from behind him, but the faint scent of sage on Yan Dan''s body became clearer. At this time, if he made a sound, both of them would be embarrassed and they would not move.


    I only feel that Yan Dan slowly lifted the blanket on him, not knowing what to do with him. Yu Mo heard her suddenly let out a long sigh, and thought she had had enough trouble, but her next action was to pull the outermost thin shirt out of him. If he really fell asleep, he wouldn''t be aware of it.


    "Fortunately, I can take off my clothes, otherwise it won''t be..." Yan Dan murmured.


    Yu Mo really didn''t know what to say, but after hesitating, Yan Dan''s hand was already on the belt of his shirt. He had to change his sleeping position and deliberately slowed down his movements, thinking that Yan Dan would retreat sensibly. Unexpectedly, Yan Dan was nervously dealing with the complicated knots on his clothes, and seeing that Yu Mo was asleep, he confidently continued to untie his clothes, Yu Mo was sideways, just pressing her hands under her.


    Yu Mo opened her eyes unbearably, only to see her looking at herself with a guilty expression on her face, and then looking down at her clothes, even the front of the jacket was torn apart by her: "What do you want?"


    Yan Dan squatted and said, "I see you, you... it''s uncomfortable to sleep after wearing so much!"


    Yu Mo was expressionless: "For another reason."


    "...Okay, I want to see if the injury on your back is healed." Then secretly turned the marks into old wounds, so that Bailing would not blame her on her head.


    Yu Mo said softly, "You don''t have to always remember it in your heart. It was you that day, even if you changed Zilin or Bailing, I will do the same."


    Yan Dan was in distress, so he responded in a low voice and crawled to the other side to sleep unwillingly.


    She originally thought that there would be another two or three days away from the Kuanglan Mountain Realm. She was not in a hurry for a while, but she would never have succeeded until she stepped into the Kuanglan Mountain Realm.


    After returning to the Kuanglan Mountain, Yan Dan had a peaceful life for several days. Yu Mo also asked Bai Ling to give her fresh fruits twice, and when Bai Ling saw her, they talked with her usual affectionate affection. Yan Dan couldn''t help but secretly laughed that he was worried too much, even if he didn''t take such precautions.


    On the tenth day, she had completely forgotten the matter, and at noon she led the hot spring into the tub, and took a bath safely.


    But when she was getting drowsy by the heat, she heard the door slam and was kicked open, Bai Ling stood at the door with a grim expression: "Yan Dan, how many times have I told you, you But I didn''t listen at all! What happened to the scar on the mountain lord''s body?!"


    Before Yan Dan had time to quibble, he saw a small head sticking out from behind Bai Ling, who was Dan Shu. When Dan Shu saw her, he smiled innocently and cutely: "Sister Yan Dan, are you taking a bath?" Yan Dan grasped the edge of the tub, and couldn''t think of a way to get Bailing and Dan Shu out immediately.


    "Oh? Who is still taking a bath at noon, it''s really hard to raise..." A low and frivolous voice came, and Yuan Dan also appeared at the door, squinting his eyes and rubbing his chin playfully, "Well, Yan Dan, also Not bad..."


    Yan Dan shrank in the water and couldn''t even say a word smoothly: "You, you..."


    "What are you all squeezing here for?" Zi Lin leaned in and took a look, immediately showing a disgusting expression, "Yan Dan, you don''t close the door for a bath at noon, what do you want?"


    "You, you...I..." Yan Dan was already speechless.


    "Bailing, you were murderous just now--" Yu Mo paced from outside, saw the situation in front of him, turned his head awkwardly, "What''s the matter?"


    "Probably it was Yan Dan who wanted to seduce someone. The shower didn''t close the door." Zi Lin disdained.


    "No, that''s not the case. Sister Yan Dan closed the door." Dan Shu started to defend Yan Dan.


    Yuan Dan touched his head and said kindly: "Dan Shu, listen to your father, you are still young, you can''t peek at the girl in the bath, you can watch it later."


    Bai Ling pointed to Yuan Dan''s nose and said, "You are not a good thing, don''t teach Dan Shu!"


    "What is your business for me to discipline my children, Long Tongue Bird?"


    "Bailing, what do you want Yan Dan to do? Even if something is serious, you don''t have to break the door directly." Zi Lin is very serious, "Yuan Dan, so are you. Everyone give in, don''t make things so bad."


    "You guys..." Yan Dan was anxious, and the group of them quarreled and chatted as if she didn''t exist, and said in a trembled voice, "You all get out and go out for me!" She was so watched. , The demon in the mountain realm is too barbarous and shameless.


    In the end, Yu Mo drove everyone away and closed the door. Yan Dan was heartbroken and couldn''t get up in the tub for a long while.


    For a long time after that, Yan Dan had a lot of knots about bathing.


    In the blink of an eye, winter passed and spring came, and Xia Hua thanked Qiuyue, and Yan Dan had spent the tenth year in Kuanglan Mountain. She never knew she would stay in one place for so long.


    At dawn in the east, Yu Mo stood on the bow, reaching out to Yan Dan, smiling at the corner of his mouth: "I want to go for a walk, do you want to go together?"


    Yan Dan took his hand and gently jumped onto the boat.


    "Where do you want to go this time?"


    "Well... Mobei. There are sands, sunsets, and deserts..."


    Day after day, day after day, day by day; year by year, year by year.


    She really likes those freedoms.

 Chapter 31： Kunlun God Tree

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan only felt that he was falling continuously, but the surroundings were chaotic, like a gloomy corridor with no end. In the next moment, her eyes suddenly brightened, and the light even stung her eyes slightly. She felt a pain from the depths of her bones, as if something had separated from her abruptly.


    Just hearing a sharp wind, a rough and flexible branch stretched out diagonally, and suddenly curled up her waist. Yan Dan was startled and struggled subconsciously, only to see that the cane attached to the towering old tree in front of her was wrapped around her hands and feet, slowly and powerfully. Pieces of underground mounds cracked open, and there were continuous rough branches protruding from the ground.


    Her mind was like electricity, the corners of her mouth moved lightly, and she quickly chanted a spell. She saw a thin flame spreading along the cane that wrapped her hands, and the branches and leaves made a crackling burning sound, and this flame But he always avoided Yan Dan.


    If she remembers correctly, this is the Kunlun God Tree. Except for the one at the southernmost end of the heavens, no one can be found in the world. Could it be that they have reached the heaven now?


    She hadn''t figured it out yet, the tree branch that wrapped her body suddenly trembled and pinched her to the ground heavily, and the flame that was burning suddenly went out. Immediately, another branch strangled her body, immediately tightened, and tied her so hard to breathe. She watched Tang Zhou and Yu Mo fall one after another, trying to tell them aloud that the Kunlun God Tree was afraid of fire, but could not make a sound.


    Tang Zhou is just a mortal, naturally it is impossible to think that even a tree will threaten their lives, so she can only pin her hopes on Yu Mo.


    I saw Yu Mo stabilized his figure in mid-air, and a little sparkling light spilled from his fingertips. Before he could finish reciting a complete spell, the thick and flexible branches drew towards him with the wind! Yu Mo used his arm to block it, and saw that the branch seemed to be spiritually connected, and suddenly turned around and wrapped his wrist around his body. At the moment, he drew out his short sword to cut off the branch that was entangled with his wrist cleanly. Just heard a long, angry roar coming from the ground, the dust was flying, the soil on the ground jumped up eagerly, a dozen branches protruded from the ground, and he was tightly trapped in it.


    Yu Mo lost power in his hand, the dagger slipped and plunged into the earth, the hilt of the sword still trembled slightly.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but sighed, "It''s a pity..."


    In a blink of an eye, all three of them were trapped by the Kunlun sacred tree and could not move.


    Yan Dan watched a sturdy tree trunk slowly rise from the ground. Although the trunk was just like an ordinary tree, she felt like she was being watched closely.


    "Yan Dan." She heard Yu Mo calling her name in a very flat voice not far away. She turned her head slowly, and saw Yu Mo smile at her, as if a breeze was blowing. It is said that when he is dead, he can understand his true heart. Yan Dan suddenly thought, what is her intention?


    "It seems that someone has come down again." Tang Zhou looked at the top and said softly.


    Yan Dan looked up slowly, only to see a person jumping from above, getting closer and closer. The man was clearly prepared, because he was not thrown down almost head-down like them. When she saw the person''s face clearly, she murmured.


    Anyone who came down was good, as long as it wasn''t the Palace Master of the Gods, but the reality was mostly cruel.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, Palace Master Shenxiao had deceived them here before, why did he follow him again? This is too strange.


    The dozen or so branches that stretched upward toward the sky suddenly moved, and quickly drew towards the palace master of the gods, but he was relaxed and elegant, not panicked, his robe sleeves fluttered, and his body was calm and undisturbed. The tolerance. He didn''t see how he drew his sword and danced his sword. He only heard the sneer, and the dozen branches suddenly broke off and fell to the ground with a crackle.


    Suddenly, there was a sharp and painful roar from the ground, like the despair and rage of a beast when it was injured.


    Yan Dan could not see the situation above, so he could only listen to the surrounding sounds quietly. The Kunlun God Tree was still roaring, but there was still no much movement from the Palace Master Shenxiao.


    Suddenly, with a scream, a ball of flame hit her side like this, and the tongue of fire was still burning towards her. Yan Dan only felt that the branches that bound him suddenly loosened, and hurriedly broke free. But the hair ends and the corners of the clothes were still burned.


    However, the Kunlun God Tree suddenly shrank up, and he uprooted himself, desperately trying to put out the fire on the branches and leaves, but the fire spread too fast, and it could only roll a few times on the ground, with raging flames and bursts of black smoke. Jump and jump to the distance. From a distance, it looks like a huge fireball.


    Yan Dan vigorously patted off the sparks on his body, only to feel that a wave of anger burned from head to toe. It was anger from his heart and evil to the courage. He pointed to the palace lord of the gods and said viciously: "I have something with you. Is it a feud?! You deliberately tried to trouble me several times!"


    The Lord of the Gods Palace dusted off the dust on the sleeves of his pale white clothes, glanced at her carelessly and said, "You think too much."


    Yan Dan was trembling with anger, trying to rush to strangle him, and was immediately hugged by Yu Mo from behind. Yu Mo hurriedly stretched out his hand to cover her eyes, softly soothing: "You can''t kill him even if you pounce on it, you still have to be safe." Yan Dan heard it, and immediately let him hold him obediently: "Lord..."


    Yu Mo slowly let go of his arms and smiled slightly and said, "Quiet his breath, after all, he also saved us." He looked at the Palace Master Shenxiao and said flatly: "Although, I don''t know how the Palace Master is so good. Followed down?"


    The palace lord of the gods was silent for a moment, and said briefly: "Tao Ziqi has a strange heart. I was forced into the demon state."


    Yan Dan looked at the Palace Master Shenxiao contemptuously. It would be strange if Tao Ziqi''s little ability can force him: "...you have to make up a lie that people can believe, OK?"


    Palace Master Shenxiao glanced at them slowly: "Don''t believe it."


    Tang Zhou looked at each other and asked quietly: "Where are we? Since we are together, it doesn''t make much sense for some things to be mysterious."


    Palace Master Shenxiao frowned slightly, with a flat tone: "This is the magical appearance caused by the ancient artifact Chumo."


    Hearing this, Yu Mo couldn''t help but look at the ground. They stood there, and there was no shadow behind them. Palace Master Shenxiao paused, and then said: "There is indeed no shadow, because we are in our own consciousness."


    Tang Zhou felt absurd, frowned involuntarily, and looked at Yu Mo and Yan Dan. Yu Mo slightly lowered his head and said nothing. Yan Dan raised his finger and tapped his chin, as if thinking hard. She thought for a while and smiled: "Do you mean that there are a lot of traces of immortality engraved on the magical tool Chumo, and these traces have become memories like people. It is not so much that we are in our own thoughts? , Why not say that our consciousness and memory are connected with Chu Mo?"


    Palace Master Shenxiao nodded slightly: "Almost so."


    After listening to her explanation, Tang Zhou made inferences: "In this way, the tree demon just appeared in the devil''s face because some of us have seen it before?"


    Yan Dan sighed: "The tree demon? How do you think it is the tree demon? This is obviously the sacred tree."


    "I have indeed seen the Kunlun Divine Tree." Yu Mo said lightly, "Yan Dan should have seen it too, otherwise he wouldn''t know how to deal with it with fire."


    Yan Dan looked at him, and said in surprise: "How could you have seen it? I remember that there is no other place except the one in the Heavenly Court."


    Yu Mo didn''t answer, but looked at the Palace Master Shenxiao: "You need someone with a pure soul to unlock Chu Mo''s seal for you, because in this way, the danger that may appear in the demon phase will be much less."


    Palace Master Shenxiao nodded: "At least half of us have seen the things that appear in the demon phase. Originally, I wanted to wait for you to come to the end of the demon phase before coming in. I didn¡¯t expect that you would even deal with the Kunlun God Tree No." He is not arrogant, his tone and expression are more like a fair statement of a fact.


    Yan Dan murmured: "In this way, why should you look for someone with a pure soul? Can you not get through the magic circle yourself?"


    "I''ve seen too many things, and the journey will only be more difficult." Palace Master Shenxiao said lightly, "If there are only three of you, perhaps Kunlun God Tree is already the saddest level, but with me, this I''m afraid it''s nothing."


    Yan Dan''s hair was immediately horrified.


    This is a vast and boundless land, without any human traces, and everything it passes is covered with thistles and sand, a barren land. A group of people raised a bonfire among the stone forests, and the flames were beating, which was the only light source in this desolate night.


    Tang Zhou propped the ground with his sword and sat down against the rock. After walking for most of the day, except for a little tiredness, there is no hunger. He felt strange, so he asked. Yan Dan stretched out his hands and felt helpless: "If we were in Chu Mo''s consciousness, we would naturally not be hungry. How could the artifact be hungry? I guess, even though we have been on this journey for a long time, we are actually outside. It''s just over half an hour. After this hour, I won''t be hungry anymore."


    Tang Zhou thought about it, and then said, "As you say so, what you see here is not true?"


    Yan Dan set aside the fire with thistle, and turned his head to think for a while: "To put it more clearly, everything here is true. It''s just what it looked like a long time ago. The thistles, the Gobi, and the stones we saw They are all things from a long time ago. But if unfortunately you are stuck here, you can also treat yourself as dead."


    "As long as you save your life, you can naturally go out." Palace Master Shenxiao said lightly.


    Yan Dan sighed lightly, and muttered: "Who caused this..." She knew that the road ahead was difficult and dangerous, and she had enough energy to deal with it, so she slowly leaned back against the stone, wanting to change to a more comfortable posture. . But the sharp edges and corners of this stone made her very uncomfortable. Suddenly Yu Mo called softly: "Yan Dan."


    She turned her head to look, and saw Yu Mo put her hand on her lap and smiled slightly: "Come to me."


    Yan Dan immediately leaped over beamingly and pillowed on his lap, Yu Mo moved to make her pillow more comfortable. Yan Dan suddenly thought of being trapped in the Kunlun sacred tree before, and he smiled at himself, as if reflecting the heart that she had never dared to face again. Thinking about this, she subconsciously raised her head to look at him, and suddenly smiled: "Yu Mo, you blush..."


    "I do not have."


    "But I saw it," Yan Dan felt funny, and couldn''t help but raise his hand to touch his face, "here, there..."


    "Have you said it, don''t make trouble, go to bed!"


    Yan Dan was still waiting to win the chase. Suddenly, there was a flower in front of him, and a sword light just passed in front of her, making her uncomfortable, turning her head to see which culprit was. Tang Zhou took out his saber and slowly wiped it against the fire. From the concave-convex pattern on the hilt to the body of the sword, the flame was reflected on the edge of the sword in Aomori, and the sword was as bright as autumn water.


    This is a good sword that is rare in the ages. Look at the murderous intent without revealing it, the sword is as bright and clean as water, a rare good sword, a good sword.


    Tang Zhou''s master said this when he gave the sword to him.


    Yan Dan was dazzled by the sword light, and half of his body was put up murderously. Suddenly, his eyes went dark. Yu Mo stretched out his hand to cover her eyes and whispered in his ear: "Sleep, I have to hurry tomorrow."


    With a cool air in his fingers, Yan Dan''s heart was calm, and he slowly closed his eyes against his knee. However, after half a tea time, she was already dimly aware, and only vaguely heard Yu Mo''s low and sweet voice: "... Didn''t you notice it, since she reached the demon phase, she easily became irritable, and even Yan Dan''s temper was bad. ..."


    Yan Dan gradually fell asleep. Behind the layers of white mist in the dream, standing a long Tsinghua figure, you can vaguely see this person wearing a blue shirt with flowing robe sleeves. I saw that man was holding a dagger and cut a long slit in his hand. Blood drops dripped down his wrist. Every drop of blood turned into a blood sculpture, flapping blood-red wings in the sky. Suddenly rushed towards her!


    Yan Dan woke up in shock, but Yu Mo was looking down at her with deep black eyes. He suddenly whispered: "Did you hear it just now?"


    "Hear what?" Yan Dan''s horror suddenly appeared. He looked aside and saw that Tang Zhou and Palace Master Shenxiao were both awake, especially Palace Master Shenxiao, somehow, with a strange expression.


    "Just now we all heard a vague voice talking in our ears, but there was no other sound except the wind." Yu Mo''s tone was flat.


    Just listen to the gods¡¯ palace master slowly saying: ¡°There are four ancient artifacts, Qiyao, Chumo, Dizhi, and Lichen.¡± Every time he said an artifact, he wrote a name on the ground, ¡°These four artifacts are It was left behind when Pangu opened the world and later belonged to Emperor Jiuchen of Tianting, but they were all lost in the battle of immortals and demons. This is a saying, I think there must be something wrong with it."


    He paused, and then continued: "Of course everyone knows the legend of Pangu Kaitian, so the part we don''t know is strange in the back."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and nodded when he felt it was reasonable.


    "There are three Emperor Jiuchen, Emperor Zixu Zhaosheng, Emperor Qingli Yingyuan of Dongji, and Emperor Changsheng Yuanshi. If there are really four artifacts, then one person will have two artifacts. The balance of the three emperors was broken." The Lord of the Palace of Gods said solemnly, "If there are only three artifacts, what is the fourth one that has been mixed in?"


    Yu Mo faintly said: "If this is the case, then the three artifacts are from the Heavenly Court, and the fourth one is from the demons who were exterminated in the battle of the immortals and demons. Chu Mo is probably something from the Demon Realm."


    Palace Master Shenxiao said lightly, "If so, I made a mistake."


    Yan Dan was initially distracted and thinking about other things, but when he heard these words, he suddenly felt an anger burn from head to toe. They were tricked into the devil''s appearance by the palace master of the gods, and he didn''t know if they could get out alive, but he dismissed them with a light sentence. Seeing her appearance, Yu Mo said softly: "It''s easy to be impetuous in the devil''s phase, Yan Dan, you have to keep your breath."


    Yan Dan thought about it for a while. When she got to the demon state, she was really irritable. Outside, she said she didn''t dare to provoke the palace master of the gods, but she was often dizzy after coming in.


    Palace Master Shenxiao looked at the pale sky and whispered: "The ancient seal script on Chumo only says that the devil is born from the heart, and everything in it is born from the heart. And what appears here is something that has been in memory. Something. I need to rely on it to remember the past. This is the reason why I brought you into the demons."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help asking: "Don''t you remember the past?"


    The first time she saw the Lord of the Gods smile, but with a slightly sad smile: "If I can remember those things in the past, I will go too."

 Chapter 32： Blood Sculpture

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The sky was light, and they set off again.


    It was about that Palace Master Shenxiao finally made it clear what should be said, this knot was untied, and the four of them got along better. Yan Dan didn''t know if the climate had been warm and suitable recently, and her heart had become better. She always felt that Palace Master Shenxiao couldn''t even remember who she was. It was a bit miserable. Although these past events may not make people happy, it is better than being ignorant. Thinking of this, her mood was not so impetuous.


    "What''s the matter with the battle of immortals and demons?" Tang Zhou asked indifferently, "I see only a few words in some classics, just saying that demons were annihilated."


    Yan Dan responded immediately: "I know this. I was already transformed into a human form at that time. It couldn''t be clearer. Do you want to hear simple or complex?"


    Tang Zhou raised his eyebrows slightly: "You are so old? How come you still look like a sixteen or seventeen-year-old, how much longer it should be?"


    Yan Dan said with a stiff face, "I like it. Why?"


    Yu Mo raised his hand and pressed it on Yan Dan''s shoulder, smiling slightly, "I''m afraid of being older, I can''t see it anyway."


    Yan Dan glanced at him and pouted: "Are you scolding me or boasting me?" She changed her conversation and talked about the old things back then: "Before the battle of the devil, the devil was not called the devil, but the evil god. The battle between the immortal and the evil **** actually had hidden dangers a long time ago. It was like the Southern Chu and the Great Zhou contending for the world twenty years ago. It is impossible to say who is more wrong and who is right. It is like the last rule of the Great Zhou. , And the immortal monarchs in the heavenly court were dead, crippled, and crippled, and in the end they were less damaged than the evil god, so they won.


    "The most tragic immortal monarchs here are Jidu Xingjun and Tianji Zixu Sage Emperor among the nine light stars. Without even a corpse capital left, they perished with the Demon Realm." Yan Dan touched his chin, "This is it. A general process. If you want to talk about it carefully, I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t be able to finish it for several days, but there is still a strange thing here, that is, Lord Jidu Xingjun and Emperor Zixu first entered the Yuntian Palace of the Demon Realm and saw the Heretic God. The first Xuanxiang, and then the entire Demon Realm collapsed and perished. No one knows what happened in the Yuntian Palace. Probably they were fighting to die and die in it, right?"


    Tang Zhou couldn''t help but said: "The winner is the king and the loser is Kou. This has been the truth since ancient times."


    I saw the palace lord of Shenxiao suddenly changed his face, and said solemnly: "Lower!" Yan Dan also felt something rushing towards him behind him, and quickly lowered his body, only to see the beast the size of a wild wolf. He had to pass, and when his claws hit the ground, he immediately turned around and stared at them.


    This time, Yan Dan saw the appearance of the beast clearly, and couldn''t help taking a breath: On the body of the beast, it turned out to be a human face! It''s just that the face is stiff, without any expression, and the face is two or three inches longer than ordinary people. It looks like a strange-looking person on all fours is looking at them.


    This is the human face badger.


    Yan Dan had a mess in his mind. In addition to the name, there was also "Human-faced badgers have very hard fur and are difficult to access with swords and guns, so they are not used for tailoring." "Human-faced badgers are actually very simple. It will only tear the enemy apart and count them." She hadn''t thought of a way to deal with the human-faced badger, when she saw the human-faced beast turned its weird, stiff face towards her, kicked **** its hind legs, and rushed towards her.


    Yan Dan had to pull out the hairpin with his hair, and swiped in the air, only to see that the jade hairpin turned into a long sword and pierced towards the throat of the human face badger. Hearing a clear sound, the sword body was slightly bent, and the human-faced badger suddenly jumped back and began to slowly circle around Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth secretly. There were four of them, but it only saw her, which was really unreasonable. Just listen to the palace lord of the gods saying in a plain, declarative tone: "It is said that the human face badger understands human nature, and it is true." Yan Dan gritted his teeth and said: "Animal beasts are still beasts, especially this kind of humanity. The monster that perished after the battle of the fairy..."


    However, Tang Zhou said more unpretentiously: "It can tell who is the weakest among us at a glance. It is indeed not simple."


    Yan Dan snorted and threw the sword in his hand upward. When the Human Face Badger saw that she was out of weapons, he grinded his claws and rushed forward. I saw the long sword fall, imagining thousands of blades, air-conditioned. The human-faced badger was still in the air, and suddenly rolled to the side. Thousands of sword qi fell to the ground like a meteor, and they made shallow holes in the ground. But this sword qi couldn''t pierce the badger''s fur, it just cut a few blood marks on its face.


    Tang Zhou watched her hand up and down with a sword. He always felt that instead of her magical power, her spell was a bit like... Xianshu? The Human Face Badger suffered a loss, abandoning Yan Dan, and suddenly turned his paw to the Palace Master Shenxiao.


    When the Palace Master of the Gods had dealt with the Kunlun God Tree before, Yan Dan only saw a white light flashing in the air, and the branches were broken into several pieces, and he didn''t even see what weapon he was using. I saw the palace lord of the gods dodge slightly sideways, and a jade flute slipped out of his sleeve. He took the jade flute in his hand and twisted it gently, revealing a short sword with only the thickness of fingers. He turned the jade flute, put the tip of the sword into the lower abdomen of the human face badger, then pulled it out cleanly, and then floated back a few steps.


    Although Palace Master Shenxiao moved fast, the jade flute in his hand was still bitten by the human-faced badger who rushed over. The fur on its lower abdomen was very thin, and it was stained red with blood in an instant. The eyes on that person''s face were bloodshot, and he stared at Palace Master Shenxiao, stretched out his claws at the face of the Palace Master Shenxiao with lightning and scratched his neck.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but let out a sigh, he didn''t even want to be caught by such iron claws, it must be bloody. Although the appearance of Palace Master Shenxiao was not very good-looking, it was ugly, it was better than a **** mess.


    I saw Palace Master Shenxiao abandoned the weapon at this moment, reached out his hand to hold its neck, and twisted it aside. Just hearing a clear and loud "click", the human-faced badger shook and stopped moving.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but raised his hand to touch his neck, all of which felt pain for the badger.


    Palace Master Shenxiao picked up the jade flute, reached out to touch the scratched skin on his face, rubbed it a few times, and threw a mass of human skin masks. Yan Dan was dumbfounded and said, "Saw your mouth...no, Liu, Young Master Liu?" She shook her head, and immediately denied herself: "No, you should have met the person named Liu Weiyang. Then I made a human skin mask that looked like his face, right?"


    Palace Master Shenxiao glanced at her, and even the tone of her voice became exactly the same as Liu Weiyang: "What do you mean?"


    Yan Dan said honestly: "I don''t know." She paused, and suddenly she felt excited: "That''s right. The person I saw at Lingxiaodao that night was Tao Ziqi, who attacked me from behind, You are the one who caused me to be bullied by the worm toad viper in the end!"


    Liu Weiyang was expressionless, neither denying nor admitting.


    "I really want to smoke you..." Yan Dan gritted his teeth and spit out a few words, and finally endured. He was not his opponent anyway, he had better bear it, and let him take a few more steps.


    The sun gradually rose to the top of the head, the sun was dazzling and transparent, dazzling people. There was still a Gobi lined with strange stones. After they walked, they didn''t even see a thistle, and even talked about the oasis.


    Yan Dan raised his sleeves and wiped the sweat dripping from his chin, raised his hands to cover the sunlight in front of him, his sleeves slipped down, revealing a thin white wrist. She looked at Yu Mo and Tang Zhou who were exploring the way ahead, and then at Liu Weiyang who was at the back, and she had to admit that no matter which one it was, she was more reliable than her.


    Suddenly Liu Weiyang gave a humming sound behind him, Yan Dan immediately jumped up and asked, "What?" Liu Weiyang frowned, his tone still flat: "From now on, everyone is best. If you can think of nothing, just go forward, and it won¡¯t take long to get out of the Gobi."


    Yan Dan was very curious, and just wanted to ask why, but as soon as he saw his expressionless face, he swallowed all the words at the end. Until now, she still couldn''t accept the fact that Liu Weiyang was the Lord of the Heavenly Palace. She remembered everything she had seen in the ancient tomb tunnels of Qingshi Town about the Palace Lord of the Gods, and she thought about the handsome and unsightly figure of Tsinghua University that she had just entered Zhu Cuishan and saw in the distance, but this figure suddenly became a wretched figure Pharmacist Wu Shun, he really wants to be as elegant as he is, and as wretched as he wants, how could such a man be Liu Weiyang?


    "Especially you, you are most afraid of cranky thinking." Liu Weiyang''s eyes finally settled on Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan glanced at him resentfully, and suddenly said, "Speaking of which, I had a dream in the morning. In the dream was a young man in a blue shirt. He slashed his wrist with a dagger. It will turn into a blood-red eagle." As soon as she finished her voice, she couldn''t help but reach out to cover her forehead: "I was wrong, I was wrong, I shouldn''t have thought..."


    Yu Mo couldn''t help but sighed slightly.


    Liu Weiyang looked at her and asked, "You said that the person''s blood became a blood sculpture?"


    Yan Dan nodded.


    He saw his indifferent expression change slightly, and he whispered: "The person you saw is Xuanxiang, the head of the evil god. This Chu Moguo is really a demon realm." He stopped suddenly and looked forward to the distance. The dark clouds floating here have a solemn voice: "It''s a blood sculpture."


    Yan Dan was startled and looked closely at the dark cloud in the distance. Only then did he realize that this piece of water coming here was faintly blood-red, but it was too much overlapped, and it looked black instead. She just casually talked about the strange dream in the morning, but the present report came too soon, right?


    Tang Zhou didn''t say anything, just raised his hand to hold the sword hilt, using his fingers slightly hard. Yan Dan was very sorry: "...Actually, it is better for us to change our way. This kind of blood sculpture has fire poison on its body, as long as it is stained, even the flesh of the belt will be scorched, and then slowly fire poison. Attacking the heart and being unconscious, you will have a splitting headache and painful pain when it strikes." When she said this, she felt that she was too much to encourage the other party''s momentum, and added: "But that was before the battle of the fairy After the evil **** Xuanxiang, Zixu Emperor, and Jiuyao Xingjun all died together in the Yuntian Palace, the blood sculpture does not exist in the Three Realms. After all, after so long, the world has changed, and now I want to come to the blood sculpture. Great."


    Yu Mo glanced at her and said lightly: "I see you said so much, but it''s not anxious at all."


    Yan Dan pointed to the stone forests on both sides: "The blood sculptures were made by the evil **** Xuanxiang with his own blood. They are not very spiritual. I heard that as long as they hide between the stone walls, they will only hit the stones outside."


    She was familiar with finding a cave in a large stone forest, and brought another stone to cover most of the cave entrance. Just after finishing her work, the large group of blood sculptures had hovered on the top with sharp eagles. I saw the largest blood sculpture in the lead flying down suddenly and violently crashing into the cave.


    The broken stone collapsed, and the blood sculpture hit the water chestnut of the stone, and fell back, but immediately jumped over with its blood-red wings. Standing on the outermost side, Tang Zhou saw it truly: One of the blood sculpture''s wings was twisted unnaturally, as if it had just been smashed and broken. At this moment, hundreds of blood sculptures flew down, bumping around the cave one after another, but immediately fluttered their wings and bumped again. They seem to be unconscious, just slamming and hissing constantly.


    Tang Zhou Wenzheng could see the divine Yan Dan: "Who did you hear about this method?"


    She was speechless for a while, and then hesitated and said: "Actually...when I was just transformed into a human form, I spent some time in the heavenly court. At that time, the evil **** just died, and there are always fairy princes who like to show off talking about that time... ¡­"


    Tang Zhou heard this and said: "So it is."


    Yan Dan just breathed a sigh of relief, and saw that Yu Mo was looking at her with deep black eyes. The corners of his mouth moved slightly, and he didn''t say a word in the end. Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking. Judging from Yu Mo''s appearance, he definitely didn''t believe his words, but he didn''t want to expose her.


    However, Liu Weiyang suddenly said: "I seem to have been here." He lowered his body and slowly touched the rock wall where they were hiding in the cave. There was nothing pleasing on his face: "I made this mark."


    Yan Dan looked over and saw that where his fingers touched, there was indeed a string of odd-shaped marks: "What does this mark mean?"


    Liu Weiyang slowly shook his head: "There is no special meaning, it''s just that I''ve been to this place." He bent his fingers, tapped the stone wall lightly, and lost himself alone. Yan Dan lightly stepped back two steps, turned his head to look at the situation outside the cave, and saw a group of blood sculptures flying in the air and swooping down again. Even if they hit their heads once and again, they were still bleeding. There is no break.


    Suddenly the stone blocking the entrance of the cave was smashed into a corner, and a smallest blood sculpture squeezed into the cave, flapping its wings and flying over. When the blood sculpture was in the sky, it also brought up a bright red flame. Yan Dan immediately lowered his body to avoid it. After being scratched by the blood sculpture, his flesh would immediately burn and rot, which was not fun. When she gave in, the blood sculpture flew towards Liu Weiyang, who was still staring at the stone wall behind her.


    If in normal times, Liu Weiyang would definitely not evade, but he was now distracted and did not notice the drastic changes in the cave at all. I saw the flying blood sculpture suddenly fell under his feet, slowly closed its wings, and squatted there motionless. The reminder that Yan Dan was about to blurt out immediately swallowed back with a "gudong".


    Liu Weiyang finally heard the movement behind him, turned around, looked at the blood sculpture squatting down at his feet, and frowned slightly. He strode to the entrance of the cave and pushed aside the stone that was blocked outside. The blood-red sculpture suddenly paused, flapping its wings and stopping on the surrounding stone forest.


    Yan Dan knew the miraculous scene of the birds facing the phoenix, but felt that it was still not as wonderful as the scene before him. Liu Weiyang wore a pale shirt, Tsinghua was noble, like a king between heaven and earth, all the sharpness and all the auras were silent, like a sharp sword in the sheath.


    "He is afraid that he is one of the evil gods who have been annihilated, and it may even be..." Tang Zhou lowered his voice, and the last few words were inaudible.


    Yan Dan said in his heart that the Cthulhu has already been annihilated, and the Demon Realm has also perished long ago. Even if Liu Weiyang really thought of the past, it was an unpleasant memory. In every painful story, there is beauty but it will never come true. The vicissitudes of life, the changes of the world, all the companions have already withdrawn, and the last remaining person has to constantly think back, like drinking poison to quench thirst, wanting to forget but not daring to forget.


    Until, the sea is no longer, the mulberry field is no longer.


    Liu Weiyang raised his hand and huffed, a large group of blood sculptures fluttered away, and occasionally a few blood-red feathers slowly fell down. After a while, his expression returned to normal, and he turned back and whispered, "Keep on going."

 Chapter 33： Corpse

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    When I walked to the west of the sun, the surrounding scenery finally changed from a barren grass, and slowly began to have green grass and shrubs, and I could still hear the murmur of water in my ears.


    They were so exhausted that they walked all day under the sun. Yan Danqiang supported herself without complaining a word. After all, she was the least capable of the four. If she still had the face to complain, it would be too unreasonable. She pursed her lips, and felt even more dry after hearing the sound of Ruoyoruowu. She carefully distinguished all the subtle sounds in her ears, but the murmur of water became clearer and clearer.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief: Fortunately, it wasn''t that she was so thirsty that she was all hearing voices...


    But when she ran to the water with joy, she was dumbfounded. Although this stream is running water, there are just sticky, turbid green masses floating down the terrain. She hadn''t lowered her body yet, but a strong stench came on her face.


    Yu Mo looked into the water and said flatly, "I wonder what is floating in this water?"


    Yan Dan wanted to cry without tears, no matter what disgusting thing was in the water, there was an ancient echo in her heart: There is no water without water...If there is no water to drink, she will die of thirst...


    Tang Zhou looked down for a while, and finally shook his head: "I can''t see what it is, but it''s a bit like¡ª" Yan Danzheng shook his heart, and tremblingly stretched out his hand into the stream, he immediately said, "Don''t say it! "But it was too late, Tang Zhou put down two words in a loud voice: "...worm eggs."


    Yan Dan collapsed and pulled Tang Zhou''s lapels: "Dare you not thirsty or tired? I told you not to say it, you still said..."


    I saw Liu Weiyang step forward, knelt on one knee by the stream, slowly stretched out his hand to hold up a handful of water, and silently poured it on his face, then picked up some more, and took a sip without expression.


    Yan Dan looked stunned, and only one sentence reverberated in his heart: He drank, he drank, he really drank it... Before she could recover from the shock, I saw Yu Mo lowered himself and slowly held it. A handful of streams came. Naturally, she knew that, based on their current situation, if they didn¡¯t drink water, I was afraid that they would not be able to find the next source of water. They just let her drink such dirty water, whether it¡¯s in my heart or in the past few years. The body can''t stand it.


    She grabbed Tang Zhou''s sleeves and asked in a trembling voice: "Will you drink this kind of stream water?"


    Tang Zhou looked at her and said in a declarative tone: "You dare not drink."


    "Of course I dare not drink, this is not a shameful thing! You smell this stench, look at this green insect egg, if you pinch it with your hand, you will definitely burst out a pool of green dirty water..."


    Yu Mo turned his head to look at her, with a bad tone: "Yan Dan!" He took out a silk kerchief, soaked in the water without wringing it out, turned around and handed it to her.


    Yan Dan silently took things in his hands, wiped his face unwillingly, moistened his dry white lips, and took a look at the silk paw with two fingers. He wondered: "Yu Mo, Why do you still carry the silk paw with you?" She unfolded the silk paw and looked at the picture of a hundred birds fighting for spring from top to bottom carefully: "Look at this stitching method by Bailing embroidery. You just ruined it."


    Seeing that they had all drunk water, Liu Weiyang said unhurriedly: "This is not an ordinary worm egg, it is a corpse."


    Yan Dan covered his lips with his hands, and lost his voice: "Zie..." She knows that corpse is a kind of bug that eats corpses. She remembered that she had teased a local in the small restaurant in Qingshi Town, but she didn''t expect the retribution to be unhappy, and it was her turn in the end. After all, it''s one thing to talk about it, it''s another thing to actually swallow it.


    "Look at these worm eggs, I don''t know how many corpses are around here. The road ahead should not be easy, and you need to be careful." Liu Weiyang finished speaking, and his sleeves fluttered away.


    Yan Dan was terribly disgusted, only to feel itching on her face, and quickly tossed the silk paw on her hand to one side. Although Bailing''s embroidery is exquisite, it is better to throw it away if it has been stained.


    Wherever the group passed, the grass and trees rose up, and there began to be patches of woods. Against the faint setting sun on the horizon, a group of wild wolf-sized beasts are lying on the ground, stretching their claws to comb their fur, looking very docile and harmless.


    They did not move when Yan Dan walked over. She couldn''t help but glanced more, and saw one of them suddenly stood up and trembled. There was a squeak in her heart, and she saw that the beast''s body had a face that was a bit longer than an ordinary person, and her eyes were dull, but in an instant a few red bloodshots broke out.


    A total of six human-faced badgers, even before she had time to blink, rushed forward with a roar. Previously, only one made her in a hurry, but now six came all at once, and she couldn''t think of any other way besides running away. I saw Liu Weiyang drew out the short sword in the jade flute to fend off a human-faced badger, with a stern tone: "Walk along the crooked path!"


    The human face badger pounces very fast, if it goes straight, it is easy to be caught by them.


    Yan Dan just ran away a few steps, only to hear the cold wind behind him, and quickly lowered his body and rolled forward, avoiding a human-faced badger that was flying towards him. She didn''t even have time to stand up, and the second claw rushed from the diagonal. Yan Dan had to crawl away two steps embarrassingly, and dodged, just in time for a face-to-face encounter with another human-faced badger. I saw that weird face was close at hand, almost touching the tip of her nose to her face.


    Yan Dan''s face was pale and his whole body stiffened.


    I saw Aomori''s cold light flashing, and a string of blood beads splashed out. The human-faced badger raised his head in anger and roared, and rushed towards the sword. When Yan Dan saw the opportunity, he immediately stepped aside, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Yu Mo with the sword. The moment he shook the sword, a blue light and shadow appeared on the spine of the sword, like a dragon or a fish, straight out of the abdomen of the human-faced badger.


    For a moment, Yan Dan only caught a glimpse of the blood dripping, and what other*, white flowers fell on the ground. The remaining few human-faced badgers were shocked by this scene, gritted their claws in their throats, but did not dare to step forward.


    Yu Mo stretched his hand to hold her wrist and strode forward. Yan Dan was led by him, and couldn''t help thinking, could it be that Yu Mo couldn''t practice more beautiful and less lethal magic arts? Every time it is not a violent storm or a laparotomy, it is too bloody...


    She was thinking like this, suddenly feeling the strength of her wrist tightened, Yu Mo''s steady footsteps suddenly staggered. Yan Dan felt that something was not right, so he hurriedly got closer and saw that on the other half of his face, the corners of his eyes were still swollen with blood. His eyes hurt like this, and it takes a lot of effort to even open them, let alone looking at the way. No wonder he was erratic just now.


    Yu Mo turned his face away, and smiled indifferently: "It''s okay, just look at the road."


    Yan Dan replied obediently, and helped his arm to walk as flat as possible: "Your eyes..."


    "A little skin trauma, it''s okay."


    "Really, you were badly injured last time and said it was OK."


    "...Don''t look at me, look at the way."


    Yan Dan had to stare straight ahead, not knowing if it was an illusion. He was walking on the flat ground, but felt that the ground seemed to tremble slightly. She had to think to herself, this should be her illusion. It''s good, how could the flat ground shake? This is not the mortal world, how could there be such a thing as an earthquake?


    Just listen to Liu Weiyang''s as always calm voice coming from behind obliquely: "Go west!"


    Yan Dan subconsciously followed what he said, after all, he has been the most reliable companion since he entered the demon state to the present. She climbed all the way up the mountain road to the west, and when she looked up, her heart was cold: there was no way to go, there was only an empty cliff.


    Before she could fully react, she felt that someone pushed herself hard from behind. Yan Dan was unsteady and fell straight down the cliff. Her eyes were quick and her hands were quick, she immediately let go of Yu Mo''s arm, and reached out to grab the vine growing on the side of the inclined wall. She fell down by herself, couldn''t she still drag Yu Mo down together? His eyes were hurt...


    Fortunately, Yan Dan''s luck was not bad, so he could still touch the vines when he went to catch him. She turned her head laboriously, only a glimpse of Sen Leng''s sword aura passed through the corner of her eyes, and the life-saving vines she was clutching immediately broke into several pieces.


    After the sword gas, there were pale white sleeves blowing in the wind, as well as the person''s indifferent eyes.


    Yan Dan didn''t know if he was dead. If he fell from such a high place, he would lose half his life even if he had a demon-like bodyguard. But now, she was lying peacefully in a soft swamp, with her hands and feet well.


    When she first fell into the swamp, she struggled a few times in shock, and soon found that the harder she struggled, the faster she sank, and she lay there without moving. After a while, I found that the swamp was still flowing slowly and pushed her slowly to the shore.


    Yan Dan looked at the sky above his head and thought with a little annoyance that Liu Weiyang had been opposed to them all the time, because he entered the demon state together, and became a companion. And she was so stupid that she was no longer wary of him. She was pushed off the cliff this time, completely asking for it.


    After only about half a cup of tea, she felt her back touch the ground and tried her best to climb up. My feet had just stepped on the ground, and I heard a loud rumbling noise coming from a distance, resounding like thunder, reverberating constantly in the valley. Yan Dan calmed down to discern the direction of the voice. It seemed to come from the cliff where she fell. So what happened after she fell?


    She couldn''t care if her clothes were dirty by the swamp, and hurried away.


    She clearly remembered that she fell off a cliff and fell into the swamp. The stone wall under the cliff was slightly inclined, with smooth tentacles, and there was no place to climb. But in front of me, there are no cliffs, only large tracts of small hills, and even mortals who are not capable of martial arts can climb up.


    Yan Dan was shocked, what went wrong? Could it be because in the magical appearance of the magical tool Chumo, she went to another completely unfamiliar place after falling off the cliff? Right now, she is the only one left.


    Yan Dan stood there slightly in a daze, before finally distinguishing his direction and walking forward alone.


    If the demons are as true as Liu Weiyang said, at least half of them have seen the things inside. Then Yu Mo and Tang Zhou should be able to deal with the danger ahead, but she and Liu Weiyang are really worrying. Whether Liu Weiyang is dead or alive, she doesn''t care. Most importantly, she must save her life.


    Yan Dan walked a long distance in the mountains and forests, and the road under his feet gradually opened up. From a distance, you can see the blue smoke rising in the air. She couldn''t help but stunned. The smoky smoke in the distance was probably the smoke from ordinary people cooking and boiling water. Is there someone still living here?


    She walked a few steps closer, and the wooden houses in the distant village gradually became clear in her eyes. Cooking smoke, sunsets, and noise will always give people a sense of stability when they are unstable.


    Yan Dan speeded up involuntarily, and when he walked under the lush old tree, there was a sudden clatter on the top of his head, the branches and leaves were swaying, and the broken leaves fell, but a face suddenly lay before her eyes.


    The muscles on the man''s face twitched and stiff, his complexion was pale, his eyes widened, and he stared at her firmly.


    This was too sudden, Yan Dan quickly took three steps backwards, and when he took a closer look, he took a long breath and muttered, "It turns out that it''s just a dead person. I thought it was something strange again..."


    Yan Dan raised his head and took a closer look at the corpse that was hung upside down in the tree. The corpse was dressed in a plain white shirt and had no hair **** with a white rope.


    No matter how you look at this situation, this person is a human sacrifice.


    Human sacrifice is to offer a living person as a sacrifice to a certain god. This is a kind of sacrificial ritual that often existed in ancient times, and the more it was in the wild land, the more common it was. Most of the human sacrifices were chosen when the person was underage, or even when he was just born. After he reached adulthood, he put on white clothes and gave it to the gods being sacrificed. Sometimes, when there is flooding, there are places where the selected living people and sacrifices will be put on a raft together by lottery to make sacrifices to the river god.


    Yan Dan suddenly remembered that Liu Weiyang was wearing a pale white robe. He had said that he was approached by Tao Zizhen, but she didn''t believe it very much. Thinking about it this way, he should have wanted to treat himself as an adult. Come in for offerings? She took a close look at her surroundings. It was a mountain and forest. There did not seem to be any ferocious beasts around her. Then who was this man sacrificed to, and why did she have such a painful and stiff expression on her face?


    Yan Dan became curious for a while, stretched out his hand to pull out the hairpin, turning it into a long jade sword, and gently slashing across the collar of the man''s sacrifice. I saw that the skin under the neckline was all bluish-black dots, large and small, and the small ones were slightly smaller than the copper coins, but the big ones had the palm of the hand.


    She was uneasy, looking at the village in front of her from a distance, and she still saw the serene scene of smoky smoke. Yan Dan stood there, wondering whether he would take the road to walk into the village, or would rather take more roads around.


    In many cases, unknowable things are far more frightening than known dangerous things. You don''t know what will happen before, and you don''t know what it will bring you.


    Yan Dan thought for a moment, but decided to borrow directly from the village. If he is lucky, he might be able to spend the night there.


    She was about to lift her foot and walk forward, only hearing a click, a branch above her head broke, and the corpse suddenly sank two feet. Yan Dan looked straight forward, facing the abdomen of the corpse. The upper and lower hem of the corpse had been completely shattered, just revealing the tattered lower abdomen. I saw that the corpse¡¯s lower abdomen was packed with black corpses, as if the man¡¯s corpse was used as a nest, with layers of green worm eggs stuck in it. These worm eggs were exactly the same as the ones she had seen before by the stream. .


    Yan Dan felt a nausea rushing to his throat, his feet were soft, and he almost fell to the ground. A cold hand suddenly stretched out from behind and gently covered her mouth. Yan Dan immediately smelled a faint, if there was a scent of sandalwood, but there was still a little blood in the sandalwood scent.


    Just listen to Liu Weiyang''s voice whispering in her ear: "Quiet."

 Chapter 34： Luo Yue

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Just listen to Liu Weiyang''s voice whispering in her ear: "Quiet."


    Yan Dan was really itchy, and wanted to give him that all of a sudden, but in the end he abruptly restrained it. As Liu Weiyang slowly let go of her hand, the **** smell she smelled became stronger, and she couldn''t help turning her head to look, only to see that the hem of the opponent''s pale white robe was stained red.


    Liu Weiyang took two steps forward. Although his figure was still tall and straight, he could still see that his walking posture was different in normal days. Yan Dan touched her chin. If he was injured, it would be a great deal for her. The thing that pushed her off the cliff before should also be counted.


    Liu Weiyang stopped and glanced back at her, his indifferent eyes were still calm. Yan Dan immediately understood and followed him forward.


    Someone once said to her that friends who share adversity may not be able to share blessings, and enemies may not become companions. For this sentence, Yan Dan deeply agrees.


    Liu Weiyang slowly walked past the corpse, the corpse on the corpse suddenly stopped moving, just a blink of an eye, they climbed up like crazy, as if trying to avoid Liu Weiyang.


    Yan Dan could see clearly, and couldn''t help being surprised: Liu Weiyang still smelled of blood, how could a corpse who has always been eager for **** corpses like dodge? She remembered that Tang Zhou''s blood could cure hundreds of poisons, and then looked at the blood on the hem of Liu Weiyang''s robe. Could it be that the corpse was afraid of his blood?


    Yan Dan pondered for a while, and when they walked to the head of the village, they softened their voice and said, "Master Liu, is your injury okay?"


    Liu Weiyang kept walking and hummed non-committal.


    Yan Dan suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness in arguing with the dumb. He simply didn''t stop doing it, and quickly walked forward and grabbed his arm, staring at him scorchingly.


    Liu Weiyang had to stop and looked down at her: "What?"


    Yan Dan''s eyes lit up, staring at him eagerly. Zi Lin once slandered her and said that her expression could make people unable to eat for three days. But what is useful is good, and it doesn''t matter whether it makes people unable to eat or salivate. She has lived for many years, and she has seen a lot of people in the world. Some things, she thinks a good conclusion will do.


    Liu Weiyang was expressionless, trying to pull the sleeves out of her hand. Yan Dan immediately held on to her. After this time of getting along, she still somewhat understood the other''s temperament. He didn''t like physical contact with others, and would never really pull her hand away.


    Liu Weiyang couldn''t pull his sleeves back, and said helplessly: "What do you want to do?"


    Yan Dan was secretly smug: Didn''t you trick us into the devil to die? Didn''t you push me off the cliff? Didn''t you hear me asking a hundred words? There is a causal cycle between heaven and earth. Once a cause is planted, it will definitely eat that effect. Now is the time for retribution.


    Seeing that she was not speaking, Liu Weiyang still looked at him with scorching eyes. After a while, he had to look away, "What do you want?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly, well-behaved and clear, and said softly: "Liu Gongzi, let me cover the wound for you, so that the injury will heal quickly."


    Liu Weiyang moved the corners of her mouth, and under her eager gaze, she finally said, "I have work."


    He found a tree stump and sat down, lifted up his blood-stained clothes and showed it to her. Yan Dan squatted on the side and couldn''t help but gloat at the absolutely not shallow wound: "This wound looks like it was cut by a sharp weapon." Of course she wouldn''t be so kind to heal him, it''s just that I want to take the opportunity to do some tricks, and then secretly wipe a little of his blood to hide it. If the corpse is really afraid of his blood, then she will have a bottom in her heart.


    "When he jumped off the cliff, he cut aside on the stone." Liu Weiyang''s tone was flat.


    Yan Dan was startled: "Jump off the cliff?"


    Liu Weiyang looked at her for a while and slowly said, "It seems that you really don''t know."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt like he was designed.


    "We didn''t walk on a mountain road before, but walked on the back of the sky. When I found it, it was about to turn over and had to jump off the cliff."


    Yan Dan once heard Master talk about Fantian. If you talk about the origin, Fantian and Zilin are still the same clan and clan, but Fantian is much taller and fierce than Zilin. Because of her size, she is also unusually lazy, and she often lay there for decades or even hundreds of years without getting up and climbing two steps, and vegetation will naturally grow on her body. But after lying down for a long time, occasionally he would get up and turn over. This turning over is like turning over the sky and the earth, before the name "Fan Tian" will be given.


    Yan Dan was a little embarrassed, he was kind after doing it for a long time, but she misunderstood. She raised her hand to press on his wound, and whispered a few healing spells, only to see a faint white light shining away, and the originally split wounds immediately tightened and healed.


    Liu Weiyang thoughtfully, whispered: "Since it''s not you, who else would have seen Shaantian?" Yan Dan folded the silk paw with his blood on the corner, put it away, and said casually: "This is very important. Huh?"


    Liu Weiyang put down his clothes, stood up and took two steps, and said lightly: "Thank you."


    "Strange, what about Yu Mo and Tang Zhou?" You won''t be crushed by the sky, right? If this is the case, Yu Mo might still be saved, and Tang Zhou must be in the flesh.


    Liu Weiyang shook his head and motioned that he didn''t know.


    When they walked outside the village, they saw a stone monument standing under the big tree at the head of the village, with two characters written on it: Luo Yue.


    Not only Yan Dan, even a hint of surprise flashed in Liu Weiyang''s indifferent eyes.


    Cthulhu is an ancient race just like the gods in ancient times.


    At that time, the sky was not yet the sky, the earth did not become the earth, the sky and the earth were almost gathered together. After Pangu opened up the world, the world is no longer a gray and chaotic world.


    Nu Wa pinched a mortal with mud, and the Cthulhu used his own flesh and blood to become a member of the Luoyue Clan.


    In that battle between immortals and demons, the evil **** annihilated the clan and the demons died out. The Luo Yue clan had to move out of the Demon Realm and live in seclusion in the mortal world. But when the evil gods were destroyed, they were also affected, their lifespans were getting shorter and shorter, and they could only rely on their descendants to continue to multiply to maintain their blood. The Luoyue clan is extremely arrogant, this is very similar to their ancestor evil god, they don''t want to contact mortals, let alone intermarriage, that is, because of this, there is almost no Luoyue clan in this world now.


    The Luoyue people, like their ancestors, have already perished in the torrent of thousands of years.


    Yan Dan raised his finger and tapped on his chin, and said in a low voice, "The Luoyue Clan here should be the Luoyue Clan before the devil''s demise, right?"


    Liu Weiyang rarely agreed: "It may not be true. If the evil gods were not exterminating their clan, how could they use human sacrifices?"


    Yan Dan''s hair was immediately horrified. Before the Battle of Immortals and Demons, Luo Yue people were famously beautiful. The ancestors of the Heretic Gods are not uncomfortable to say that everything they created in the heavens and the earth is flawless, unlike the mortals pinched by some gods, which always have a little regret. From that time on, there have been some small disputes between Heavenly Court and Demon Realm. Slowly, a little bit of unwillingness accumulates deeper and deeper, and the two realms of immortality and demon finally go to war. At that time, the master of the Demon Realm was the evil **** Xuan Xiang, and he, Emperor Zixu and Master Ji Du Xing died together in Yuntian Palace, and the Demon Realm disappeared. When Luo Yueren left the Demon Realm, both his appearance and his body had undergone great changes. The original beautiful face became weird and his body gradually became short and twisted.


    "Although no matter how delicate and beautiful flowers are withered, no matter how beautiful the face is, it will be old, but I still feel a pity to see it with my own eyes." As soon as Yan Dan''s voice fell, Liu Weiyang looked at her unexpectedly, as if in surprise. When will she speak seriously except for those boring words.


    She curled her lips and thought with dissatisfaction that there is something in her bones, but no one has discovered it yet.


    Yan Dan first walked into the village where the Luoyue ethnic group lived. After passing the mulberry forest at the head of the village, he saw many houses far and near. Every house was built with wooden huts on high feet, and a clear stream curving around. After that, the clear water of the stream shimmered in the setting sun. From the bottom of her heart, she feels that this is the most beautiful place in the magic.


    The previous human face badgers and blood sculptures were so ferocious and barbarous that she didn''t really appreciate them.


    "Who are you, how did you come here?"


    This voice could be heard from a young man, it was still childish and delicate, with a slight husky that the young man was growing into. Yan Dan turned his head and saw a pair of young men and women standing in the light of the sunset. Behind the teenager who just spoke was a young girl looking at Nian Fang cardamom. Her black eyes looked at them unblinkingly. No, to be precise, she was directly past Yan Dan and fixedly looking behind her. Liu Gongzi.


    The girl suddenly laughed, and smiled at Liu Weiyang in a charming manner: "Are you here to marry my sister?"


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Liu Weiyang, who was expressionless, and then looked at the young men and women, and laughed unkindly.


    Yan Dan easily found a place to stay in the Luo Yue clan. Among them, thanks to Liu Weiyang. The girl who smiled so sweetly before happened to be a lady of a prestigious family in the Luoyue clan. In terms of mortal customs, she was a famous family and sheltered from her ancestors, just like the world now belongs to the Pei family. The surname Pei is also more noble than other surnames.


    As for everything in between, it is simply a two-sentence effort.


    The Luoyue people have a strange way of naming. There is only a name without a surname. The previous boy was named Nan Zhao, and the girl was named Shuixian, a cousin, while the sister of the girl Shuixian who was going to marry Liu Weiyang was named Nong Cui. , This is one.


    Second, Nong Cui is a beauty in the Luoyue clan. Somehow he had dreamed of Liu Weiyang, the lord of the palace of the gods. From then on, he even put aside the words of non-jun not marrying, as long as Liu Weiyang entered the Luoyue clan. In the village, a group of people would immediately turn him to Miss Nongcui.


    Yan Dan was very surprised at the beginning. When he saw the slim and tender Luo Yue beauty Nong Cui, he could only sigh that Liu Weiyang is really peach blossom, and every plant is charming and one of a hundred. Originally, there were more maids in the Shenxiao Palace, more beautiful and beautiful, but when I arrived at the Demon Phase, I finally met such a villager, and someone came out to look at him.


    So Yan Dan sold Liu Weiyang in Nong Cui''s tender eyes.


    A scroll of scrolls spread out, slowly revealing the man in the blue shirt and Tsinghua University. Behind the figure, there are green mountains and thousands of miles of rivers and mountains, but these are just hidden behind to set off his personality, nothing more.


    Yan Dan looked down at the painting, and the eyebrows of the man in the painting really looked exactly like Liu Weiyang. Unfortunately, although this brush technique is good, the charm of the people in the painting is not enough.


    "This is His Royal Highness Xuan Xiang. He is the most capable and talented one among the evil gods in the past." Nan Zhao lowered his voice, "Sister Nong Cui only met him once when she was very young, and she often dreamed about it. Even at the age of leaving the cabinet, she still wants to marry him. She once said that it doesn''t matter if she is a concubine. Later, when Her Royal Highness Xuan Xiang died in battle, she also felt that His Highness was just missing."


    Yan Dan felt a little in his heart and said, "Unfortunately, Liu Weiyang is not an evil god, at best he looks alike."


    The corner of Nan Zhao''s mouth pulled a smile, slightly bitter: "It''s that Young Master Liu and His Royal Highness Xuanxiang were born too much, and Young Master Liu still has the blood of the Heretic God, so Sister Nong Cui will be determined that he is His Royal Highness."


    Yan Dan nodded silently: "That makes sense."


    There are not many people in this world who look very alike, and Liu Weiyang still has the blood of the Heretic God, which is even more true. What''s more, he can''t remember who he was before and what he did, and the piece where all the memories were interrupted was in the battle of the fairy and the devil.


    She also had to admit that the fact that Liu Weiyang was the evil **** Xuanxiang was probably true.


    Yan Dan sighed and sympathized with him from the bottom of his heart. In the past, when he was pursuing his own life experience, he was completely separated from the Three Realms, and there was no one of his companions in the world. And now, if he is really an evil god, then the world is so big that he will have no place to live. The battle of immortals and demons was fought vigorously, even if they wanted to forget it, if those people in the heavenly court knew that the evil **** Xuanxiang was still alive, each of the 300,000 heavenly soldiers would come to make up for it, and it would be enough.


    She had just finished sighing, only to hear the young man beside her sigh faintly.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but glanced at him, and saw the young man frowning, looking very depressed, and his heart suddenly moved: "There is an old saying among mortals, have you heard of it? Falling flowers are intentional and flowing water is ruthless. You just like Miss Nongcui again. , But she was thinking about Xuan Xiang in her heart."


    Nan Zhao''s face turned red all of a sudden. Even if his appearance didn''t change its color, he was not far away. He stammered, "I know, I know, but I, I don''t. ..."


    Yan Dan was tentative. Seeing him like this, he knew that he had a good guess. He patted him on the shoulder gently, and persuaded him in a good voice, "Such a thing, if you decide it, then you will stop. , You should also show a bit of man''s courage." If a handsome and honest young man like Nan Zhao is not well raised, he will inevitably become a sissy.


    Nan Zhao lowered his head and said softly, "Miss Yan is right."


    Yan Dan was waiting to persuade him while the iron was hot, only to hear a cold voice from behind: "Yan Dan, come here."


    She shivered with cold, before thinking slowly, this voice sounded like Liu Weiyang was talking.


    It seems that when the Dong Chuang incident happened, he should also know that he was sold.

 Chapter 35： Three Realms and Three Lives

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Liu Weiyang stood by the edge of the mulberry forest, standing with his hands in his hands, his robe graceful, as if he had entered a painting.


    Yan Dan suddenly remembered a word, and he was ruthless and touching. Whether it is the evil **** Xuanxiang or the gods palace lord Liu Weiyang, he stands silently like this, with a restrained glow. It seems that in him, there is no confusion, only the perseverance to constantly pursue the way forward.


    Liu Weiyang was silent for a while, and suddenly said a strange sentence: "In the ancient tomb of Qingshi Town, you can feel my breath and know that I am not in the Three Realms. And when you started, I also knew that you Same as me."


    Yan Dan looked at the string of plump mulberries above his head, and then said for a while: "You are not bad, but one thing is still different. I later became a demon voluntarily."


    Because it''s so lonely.


    For so many years, I haven''t met a companion like me. It''s better than a cloud of air, a drop of water, she is nothing, she is completely outside the Three Realms. Even if one day she no longer lives in this world, no one will know.


    "I didn''t feel your breath either. You didn''t use spells that day, but mortal martial arts." Yan Dan turned his head and looked at him, and said seriously, "I can''t do that like you. I was with mortals. Being together, but I still feel that I am different, I can''t help it, that strange feeling is deeply ingrained...I often can''t sleep, it''s hard to get through..."


    Liu Weiyang turned his head to look at the other side, and said softly: "What''s the use of that, I can''t even remember who I am."


    "If you say, I mean if, are you the evil **** Xuanxiang?"


    "I never think about things that are unfounded and unfounded." He said in a flat tone, "Is it the evil **** Xuanxiang, so what?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help refuting: "How can it be said that there is no basis? At that time, the blood sculpture''s reaction was very strange? Nan Zhao also said just now that you have the blood of the evil god, and Xuan Xiang looks like you. Like, you think this is just a coincidence?"


    Liu Weiyang turned his head swiftly, his eyes still calm and calm: "That is your guess. Although you can guess Shen Yijun and the others, you may not be able to guess anything else."


    Yan Dan glared at him, and the two looked at each other for a moment, but she was too far behind in terms of her momentum, so she had to give up: "It''s fine, then what do you want? Actually, are you Xuanxiang, and I really It doesn''t matter at all. If you have any ideas, please tell me if it is convenient to see if I can help you."


    "When Tao Zixi forced me into the demon state, she said that she was one of the nine light stars of Zixi."


    Yan Dan lifted his fingers and tapped his chin: "The Purple Star Envoy is the only woman among the Jiu Yao Stars, and they usually don''t have much... Ah, by the way, it''s the Star Lord Jidu! Back then, during the battle of immortals and demons. Tianji Zixu Emperor and Jidu Xingjun were the first to see the evil **** Xuanxiang. These two immortals did not find the corpse capital in the end.¡± She paused and added: "Jidu Xingjun No matter, that Zixu Emperor is really a pity. I practiced in the Heavenly Court for a while, and all the little immortals who have seen Zixu Emperor said that he is graceful and well-rounded."


    "Really." Liu Weiyang was in a daze for a while, and then asked, "Then what about you, how can you escape outside the Three Realms?"


    "Ah, me?" Yan Dan was stunned for a moment. He didn''t know why he suddenly turned the conversation on himself, and had to smile awkwardly, "Well, I am actually a heavenly fairy. Later I committed a law of heaven and wanted to go to the heavenly punishment platform. You know, after walking on the Tianxing Platform, people are not like humans or ghosts. I don¡¯t know if I can survive. Then I ran away.¡± She paused and saw Liu Weiyang still waiting for her. Going on, I had to bite the bullet and say: "Later, I discovered that the road I found was actually the Tao of Samsara. After going down, it was the Seventh World Samsara. If anything is missing from the list of prefectures, it will be topped. If there were fewer cockroaches and bugs, wouldn¡¯t I be ridiculed? So I gave up the fairy tale and didn¡¯t go to Samsara VII, but in this way, I would be free from the Three Realms."


    Liu Weiyang was silent.


    Yan Dan walked back and forth, and suddenly said, "Speaking of which, did you paint the landscape painting in the last stone chamber of the ancient tomb in Qingshi Town?"


    Liu Weiyang nodded slightly.


    "Do you still remember where the place in the painting is?"


    "...Don''t remember." It''s just that there is such a vague impression in his mind. He has stepped through thousands of mountains and rivers, and has not even let go of some remote towns, and has not found the place in the painting yet.


    Yan Dan sighed: "It seems that you and my experience will match up. The place you painted is in the Hades." She watched Liu Weiyang''s expression change slightly, and then patiently explained: "I said that. The Hades is the Yincao Netherworld that mortals often call. The place of life and death, Yewangchuan, and Huangquan Road. In fact, the scenery there is beautiful, not as terrible as mortals say. And your painting is almost not bad."


    "After I left the immortal status, I went to the underworld. I spent 800 years crossing the Forgotten River overnight. Many people who crossed the river together forgot all the dust when they arrived at the bank, and then became a human again. But I can''t forget. I can''t do without the underworld..." Yan took a sigh of relief and frowned slowly, "After many, many years, I finally found the way from the underworld back to the mortal world, but in these thousand years, my cultivation level It''s all abandoned, and it''s what it is now."


    Liu Weiyang''s mouth moved slightly as he was about to speak. Yan Dan suddenly held his hand and said solemnly: "I can understand how you feel, but Miss Nongcui really suits you, so just let it go. "


    Liu Weiyang shook her hand away, turned and strode away.


    Yan Dan smiled and looked at his back: "Liu Gongzi, I didn''t even tell Yu Mo what I said to you just now. This fact is too shameful, you must not say it."


    Liu Weiyang paused, then turned around and smiled slightly: "I will think about it again."


    The most common expression he has is no expression, or a sad, bitter smile, and the smile at this moment is like thin ice melting.


    Yan Dan touched his chin, before not knowing that Liu Weiyang was so lifeless before disliked Liu Weiyang, and he didn''t even say a word on weekdays. Now it seems that it is not that annoying.


    Yan Dan carried a string of full and deep purple mulberries, squatting by the stream to wash. Although the Luoyue clan had already declined, it was far from the most horrible. When the waist was like a leg and the legs resembled a waist, she would inevitably feel guilty when she sold Liu Weiyang.


    In the current situation, Liu Weiyang is afraid that he must marry if he marries, or if he doesn''t marry, he is completely involuntary. She just complied with the situation.


    She took a bite of her string of mulberries covered with crystal clear water. Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of two familiar figures. He immediately threw the mulberries on her hand aside and rushed over with a smile: "Lord Princess! Brother, you guys¡ªhuh?"


    Tang Zhou stepped forward, hugged her tightly, and a faint breath brushed her sideburns. Yan Dan suddenly froze there, unable to move. Fortunately, he released it quickly, looked at her carefully for a while, and smiled slightly: "It seems you haven''t suffered any injuries."


    Yan Dan thought that her face was hardened, and she felt hot: "It seems that I have better luck." She turned to look at Yu Mo, startled: "Yu Mo, your left eye is still Can you see something?" The wound on the corner of his eye seemed to be heavier than what she saw that day, and it was red and swollen.


    Yu Mo reached out and touched it, and said lightly: "Fortunately, it''s just a little laborious."


    Yan Dan breathed a sigh of relief and murmured: "It''s all right if you can..." She stretched out her hand to support Yu Mo, and whispered: "The place I borrowed is right in front."


    Tang Zhou looked at them and had to ask, "Where is Brother Liu? Although we almost fell together, the whole mountain had already turned halfway by then."


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth loudly: "I married him. Who told him to push me off the cliff without saying a word?"


    Tang Zhou wasn''t too surprised, but he said softly, "I''m married."


    Yu Mo smiled slightly, his voice low and sweet, "It turned out to be anger."


    "How about anger?" Yan Dan put on the most arrogant and unreasonable expression.


    "Nothing. I just thought, at least he would push you down, and Brother Tang and I were kicked down. How should this account be calculated?"


    Yan Dan didn''t realize it, this Young Master Liu was so cruel. If he hadn''t had this ability, he would have enemies all over the world, and he was afraid that it would not be enough to be divided ten times.


    Yu Mo''s eye injury was very serious. The wound opened two or three times, and it was stained with dirty things, and it was a little pus. Even if she used a spell, she would not be able to heal in a moment.


    Yan Dan lay on the side of the bed, holding his cheek to see his sleeping face. What she used was a drowsy magic technique that could be regarded as crude. If Yu Mo didn''t cooperate, it would be of no use to him. She couldn''t help thinking that in this world, she might be the only person who could make Yu Mo feel relieved to hand over her life, and she was also relieved to entrust all her safety to him.


    It''s just that she has never told him in the past twenty years.


    She didn''t know how to say this.


    "It seems that all the injuries you have suffered in the past few years have been caused by me. This time it is the same. If I have half the skills of Young Master Liu, at least you won''t just care about me and even forget about yourself..." Yan Dan was very distressed, "Actually, I also try to learn the demon technique, but I always come out halfway, and I am still a half-hearted." She hugged a quilt, squatted by the bed, and slowly became sleepy: "But Yu Mona, in the future, can you stop using that kind of sorcery that will open your belly at every turn? It''s too **** and ugly..."


    When she was dreaming, she still vaguely smelled a faint fragrance. She couldn''t help thinking in a daze, it seemed that Yu Mo had a special liking for Chenxiang when he was in the mountain realm. Although this kind of preference is very strange, it is not very abrupt when placed on him. After such a long period of time, even the body has such a comfortable and comfortable smell, and it happens to be her favorite fragrance.


    In her sleep, she vaguely heard a soft sigh, and someone slowly said in her ear: "Because it is late, there is no place for me..."


    Yan Dan frowned unconsciously.


    She really didn''t understand what was early or late.


    Since entering the demonic state, Yan Dan has become very lethargic, and often ignorant when lying down. When she woke up, the light from outside the pavilion had penetrated in, and she was lying on the bed with a thin quilt.


    As soon as she sat up, she felt that the atmosphere around her was very wrong.


    She turned her head slowly and stiffly. The door was wide open, Liu Weiyang was leaning against the door, the light green jade flute was resting on his arm, one leg was slightly bent, his posture was chic and tight. She has never seen him so chic, but why should he be chic here? However, Tang Zhou sat at the table leisurely and gracefully, holding a cup of tea in one hand, and seeing her sitting still when she woke up, his eyes passed her collar, stopped for a moment, and turned away. Yu Mo stood in front of the window with his back turned to her, his hair was like black ink, and his figure was tall and straight. He said slowly: "This is really hard to think about."


    Yan Dan almost vomited a mouthful of blood. Who will tell her what is going on? She still lives in this room now, so it''s fine for Yu Mo to stay here, why are the other two here? ! She trembled for a long time, then suffocated a sentence: "Why are you here..."


    "Even if they come to stop it, they may not be able to stop it." Tang Zhou put aside the tea cup and said lightly.


    Liu Weiyang shook his head slightly: "Since we are in the magical aspect, we have to follow the magical aspect''s rules." He turned his head and looked at Yu Mo: "In the final analysis, you are proficient in these fantasy formations. I wonder if you have any ideas? "


    Yu Mo turned his head and smiled slightly and said, "I can''t tell you a good opinion, but I also think I still follow the rules of the demon. I don''t feel the murderous aura and fluctuations in the center of the demon now. Maybe I will find a way out after passing this level. ."


    "I''m afraid it is somewhat difficult. I think they have determined that this matter is inseparable from us." Tang Zhou said slowly.


    "Hey, you guys..." Yan Dan could only struggle to death.


    "Then it depends on how Brother Liu handles it." Yu Mo glanced at Liu Weiyang and said with a smile, "Luo Yue people always respect Brother Liu for three points."


    Yan Dan was so angry that he hammered at the bedside: "What are you three doing here?! Or is there anything I have to say here?!"


    Liu Weiyang finally turned his head to her and said lightly: "Are you awake?"


    Yan Dan squeezed his fist and squeezed out a few words: "I''ve been awake for a long time..."


    Tang Zhou smiled softly: "I noticed it now, but why are you so angry?" When he lied about this lie, his face was not red and his heart was not beating, his anger was calm and relaxed.


    Yan Dan could only feel ashamed and said, "I''m not angry...how can I be angry? After all, not everyone can see suddenly more people in the room after waking up. After all, you are here. what are you doing?"


    Yu Mo came over and sat down generously by the bed, with his long legs overlapping: "Last night, a Luo Yue person died violently."


    Yan Dan immediately asked: "Who is it?"


    The corners of Liu Weiyang''s mouth twitched slightly, and he straightened up and brushed his sleeves, and said: "I''m going to talk about it now."


    Yan Dan suddenly understood: "Is it Mr. Liu''s Mr. Taishan? Or is his mother-in-law? Isn''t he the unfinished wife?"


    Tang Zhou smiled: "It''s the mother-in-law."


    "Oh, that''s really a happy event..." Yan Dan suddenly turned off the bed. "Wait a minute, Liu Gongzi''s mother-in-law passed away, isn''t it still counted on us?"


    Yu Mo quickly reached out and hugged her, and smiled slightly: "They didn''t say that. They just said that if we can''t find the murderer in one day, we can''t leave for one day."


    Yan Dan only thought of "misfortunes never come singly".

 Chapter 36： image

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Less than half an hour after Liu Weiyang and Luo Yue were locked in the same room, Shuixian poked her head in from outside and smiled shyly: "Who is Young Master Yu Mo? Young Master Liu invites him over."


    Yu Mo stood up, and heard another sentence from Shuixian: "Daddy asked me to tell you that he thanked you for your kindness first. I am afraid that this marriage will have to be postponed for a while. If you feel bored, you can go everywhere. Walk, but don''t go too far, the forest in front of you is a bit dangerous."


    Yan Dan watched Shuixian and Yu Mo walk away, holding the tea cup with a smile: "Young Master Liu really has a hand, and he has settled Master Taishan so quickly. Not only does he not treat us as murderers, but also to thank him." Liu Weiyang has always been taciturn, and he has a kind of convincing power to say something occasionally. Yan Dan knew that it was because others saw his temperament that every sentence he said was the truth, but in fact he was deceived by the Liu Palace Master and didn''t realize it.


    Tang Zhou walked to the door, then looked back and asked, "Would you like to go outside with me?"


    Yan Dan also felt that there was no benefit in staying in the room to get moldy, so he nodded, "Okay."


    The two walked side by side along the stream for a while. Tang Zhou suddenly stopped and put his hand on her neck, which was exposed outside the collar: "What is this?"


    Yan Dan felt vaguely itchy when he touched him like this, so he squatted by the stream and took a photo. The stream was clear, faintly reflecting a little red on her neck. Yan Dan supported his cheek and was very puzzled: "I didn''t have it yesterday. Could it be that after I fell asleep, a bug crawled in and bit me?"


    Tang Zhou was silent for a moment, suddenly lowered his body and pulled her shoulders. Yan Dan was originally squatting, but when he was suddenly pulled like this, he had to maintain an extremely difficult posture and watched Tang Zhou bow his head.


    "Tang Zhou, you can''t bite me even if you are hungry!"


    Tang Zhou let go, compared the two traces very carefully, nodded and said, "It''s really different."


    Yan Dan fluttered twice, clutching her neck and she was very sad: "Of course it is different. If you want to compare, bit yourself!" Even if she is not a mortal but a monster, she has only such a skin look, if she bites it badly How to use it afterwards?


    Tang Zhou brushed his sleeves and looked down at her: "If I want to see by myself, I can''t bite my neck. Are you right?"


    Yan Dan hummed twice and muttered to herself: "Why do I think you did it on purpose..." She turned her head and looked at the other side, only to see the figure of a young man getting closer and holding a roll in her hand. Painting, that boy is Nan Zhao. She remembered the last time she had to train Nan Zhao to be a man of indomitable strength while the iron was still hot, but she was interrupted by Liu Weiyang without saying a few words. He is right now.


    Yan Dan jumped directly from one side of the stream to the other, beckoning: "Nan Zhao!"


    Nan Zhao was taken aback, his hand shook, and the scroll fell to the ground with a splash. Seeing how he was holding the painting before, Yan Dan was afraid that the painting looked like his treasure, so he brushed his clothes quickly and attached the scroll to his hand.


    Yan Dan glanced hurriedly, and saw that the rice paper mounted on the scroll was slightly yellowed. The woman in the painting was wearing a light lake-colored icy silk shirt with a pair of shallow pear vortices at the corners of her mouth. Like water, she smiled happily, with a smart expression, as if she would suddenly jump out of the paper.


    She returned the painting to Nan Zhao, and asked casually: "Look at this painting so precious to you, who is on this painting?" When she first saw it, she felt that she had **** with Girl Nongcui. Seven points are similar.


    Nan Zhao hugged the painting and thanked him politely and politely before saying: "This is a portrait of my mother. I''m afraid it will get wet, and seeing the day is good today, I want to take it out and dry it."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, the woman in this painting is too young, about the appearance of Nan Zhao''s mother when she was young. The mother who wanted to come to Nan Zhao has passed away, so he can only look at the portraits, see things and think about people. She has been in contact with Nan Zhao a few times, and in her heart she really likes this weak and sincere boy.


    "Your mother is so beautiful."


    Nan Zhao smiled shyly: "My mother was a famous beauty in our clan when she was young."


    "Hey, don''t you want to show your paintings? Just go quickly." Yan Dan gave him a way and watched him hug the paintings and walk over. After Nan Zhao walked out for a while, a young man in jinyi suddenly rushed out of Xili and bumped him. Nan Zhao shook his body, almost about to fall, but still held the painting tightly.


    The young man bumped him to the ground, then pulled the scroll in his hand, and looked at it, coldly said: "This kind of woman is a shame to our Luoyue people, and I still keep this portrait for painting. What?" He tried to tear the painting in half with his hands.


    Yan Dan looked anxious. If the person came at her, she would have at least a hundred ways to fix him, but the person was just for painting. If she used black magic to fetch things in the air, it would be difficult to guarantee. I won¡¯t use too much force to tear the painting in half. While he was in a hurry, Tang Zhou''s figure flashed, and he simply placed a little bit on the man''s arm holding the painting, acupuncture, grabbing the painting, and landing in one go.


    Yan Dan finally determined one thing, whether it was their demon or Luo Yueren, it turned out that there was something like acupoints.


    Tang Zhou clinging to the picture scroll gently rolled it up, frowned inadvertently while doing these things, and then handed the picture to Nan Zhao''s hand. He lowered his head and glanced at the young man sitting on the ground, and said lightly: "It''s not your turn to tear this portrait."


    The young man''s face was pale, and after holding back for a long time he finally uttered a word: "Are you, are you a mortal?"


    Yan Dan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that Luo Yue people looked down on mortals.


    The young man pointed at Nan Zhao with courage: "One of you is a mortal, and the other is a mortal wild species, but one of your nostrils is out of breath!"


    Tang Zhou frowned slightly, but his expression remained the same as usual.


    Nan Zhao drooped his neck, raised his head suddenly after a while, and said loudly: "My father is a mortal, but he is a good person, so my mother will fall in love with him!" He clenched his fist and said anxiously. Then, his face rose flushed.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, Nan Zhao''s aura really didn''t need her to do anything more to teach him to be an indomitable man.


    The young man took a deep look at them, then turned and walked away.


    Holding the lost and recovered painting, Nan Zhao said to Tang Zhou, "Thank you brother Tang. Most people don''t like mortals. Yilan is the eldest son of the patriarch, so he said something rude. Please don''t care about Tang brother."


    Tang Zhou nodded slightly, raised his hand and patted him on his shoulder: "I won''t remember it."


    Yan Dan watched Nan Zhao''s back disappear before sighing: "The conception of the Luo Yue people''s clan is very deep. I am afraid that Nan Zhao has suffered a lot."


    Tang Zhou thoughtfully said indifferently: "I saw that portrait just now, and I always felt...the people in the painting are a bit strange and evil..."


    Yan Dan thought about it again, but couldn''t think of how a portrait could be wicked, and said with certainty: "Luo Yue people were born a little different from mortals. You must have read it wrong."


    When Yan Dan walked around and returned to the house where he lived, he saw that Yu Mo was already sitting at the table waiting for her. He supported Yi with one hand and frowned slightly, as if thinking of something inexplicable, even if she approached him.


    Yan Dan played with a heart protruding, and gently walked around behind him, just about to press his hands on his shoulders, suddenly seeing Yu Mo leaning aside, he quickly clasped her wrists with impeccability. Yan Dan was startled, a little unable to hold his feet, struggled twice to no avail, and finally fell on Yu Mo.


    She was stupid, guessing that Yu Mo didn''t expect this to happen, and there was no response for a long time.


    Yan Dan stared at him for a moment, only to hear Yu Mo lightly cough, and whispered, "Did you go out for a stroll?"


    Yan Dan was still a little unresponsive, and responded vaguely, thinking in his heart, shouldn''t Yu Mo push her away at this moment?


    Yu Mo looked at the two marks on her neck, suddenly stretched out his hand to press the back of her neck, touched her forehead, the tip of her nose lightly touched, and said slowly: "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan only felt that the cold hair was standing upright, thinking over and over again, what does he want to do? Are you telling your heartfelt feelings or planning to kiss her? If it is the previous one, should she agree or decline, or be vague? If it''s the one at the back, should she stay still, or just knock a teacup on his head?


    After a while, I only listened to Yu Mo slowly saying: "Palace Master Liu said that he didn''t understand a little bit. In the demon world, the things that appeared should have been seen by at least half of us. You haven''t seen it, I haven''t seen it, and Tang Zhou would naturally never have seen it as a mortal."


    Yan Dan asked blankly: "What are you trying to say?"


    "Actually, I don''t think it''s a big deal. If you''ve seen it, you might as well say it directly. I can''t blame you.


    Yan Dan understood, and clumsily climbed down from him: "So you want to say this... I said, how could it be... No! Yu Mo, don''t go too far! Don''t slander me for no reason, I Absolutely, I have never seen Shaantian! I have never seen it, what do you want me to say straight?!"


    Yu Mo smiled at the corner of his mouth: "I haven''t seen it before. What are you doing so excited?"


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, and then gritted her teeth without saying a word. She would never tell the scandal she had made just now.


    He stood up, and suddenly said, "Do you still want to go for a walk now? The one who died violently last night was stabbed to death by a sword in the chest. I was planning to go to Yizhuang to take a look."


    The sword drew from the chest to the ribs, the initial strength was gone, and finally only a shallow mark was made.


    When Yan Dan and Yu Mo arrived at Yizhuang, Liu Weiyang was one step early, standing beside the coffin with his positive and negative hands. He heard the sound of footsteps behind him, without even lifting his head, Gu Zi stretched his hand into the coffin, raised the arm of the corpse, and stretched out his stiff fingers to take a look.


    In this situation, Yan Dan actually wanted to jokingly say, Liu Gongzi, you really care about this matter, after all, this is still about your life''s major events. Unexpectedly, when she saw Liu Weiyang turning her head blankly, the words turned to her mouth and swallowed immediately.


    After all, her courage is not fat enough.


    Yu Mo took the first two steps and asked in a low voice: "How?"


    Liu Weiyang shook his head slightly, and said in a low voice: "The wound is uneven, and the depth is uneven. It seems that the sword is very blunt, a bit like the one that has not been opened."


    When Yu Mo heard the words, he pondered for a moment: "If it''s a sword that hasn''t been shot, and it''s a frontal stab at his wife, then the murderer''s kung fu should be very good. Very general... Brother Liu, according to what you mean, this murderer should be someone familiar with the wife?"


    Liu Weiyang nodded, and said: "This is just speculation, it''s still uncountable."


    Yan Dan walked to the edge of the coffin, leaned on the edge of the wood, and looked down. The woman lying in the coffin was a little old, with a few shallow wrinkles on the corners of her eyes, and she looked like Nan Zhao¡¯s mother. similar. Nanzhao and Nongcui and Shui Nong are close relatives, so their mothers should be sisters too, no wonder they look alike.


    She had seen a mortal corpse undergoing an autopsy, and she stretched out her hand to break the chin of the corpse, who knew she was caught by Yu Mo before he could touch it. Yu Mo looked at her helplessly: "What do you want to do?"


    Yan Dan answered as expected: "A post-mortem."


    Yu Mo bends his fingers to touch his forehead, feeling helpless: "This is not your turn. A doctor from the Luo Yue clan has carefully looked at it before, whether it''s the wife''s mouth or nails, even her hair. I checked, there is no trace."


    Yan Dan let out a cry, and regretfully withdrew his hand.


    While they were talking, a slender figure walked into the Yizhuang. Yan Dan heard the footsteps and looked back subconsciously, only to see Nong Cui of the Luo Yue clan coming in. Without squinting, she greeted Liu Weiyang, with a smile on her face and a soft voice: "I went to find you, but you were not there. I asked someone else to know that you have come to Yizhuang."


    Liu Weiyang gave her a noncommittal glance, and said nothing.


    "Don''t be so cold all the time. When my mother''s funeral is over, I will marry you." Nong Cui stretched out his hand to pull the other''s wrist. Who knew she hadn''t met yet, Liu Weiyang suddenly shot her neck and stuck her neck indifferently, with an indifferent tone: "Mrs. died last night. Since you were the first to arrive, what did you see?"


    Yan Dan was speechless. She knew Liu Weiyang was a little taciturn, but she didn''t expect him to be so rude.


    Nong Chui raised her hand to break his fingers, her pretty face flushed with suffocation, and she said with difficulty, "I...no..."


    Liu Weiyang slowly let go of his hand: "Don''t tell me, do you really think that you can stop me with Luo Yue people?"


    Nong Cui clutched her neck and coughed violently, raised her sleeves and wiped the tears from her eyes, and suddenly stood up straight, with a flame burning in her eyes: "Since I have seen you, there is only one Xuanxiang in my heart. That''s all. I am thinking about you, what''s wrong with this?" She finally glanced at Yan Dan and Yu Mo, who had become ornaments on the side, and smiled slightly and said, "Miss Yan, do you think I said these things very much? Shameless, not reserved?"


    Yan Dan didn''t expect that she would ask herself, and said awkwardly, "The folk customs are different."


    Nong Cui raised her face, looked directly at Liu Weiyang, and said without shy: "I know you don''t like being persecuted. To this day, you are no longer the Xuanxiang you used to be. I consciously have no place where you can''t match you. . And I also know that you can¡¯t wait to leave here right away, so in this matter, I did conceal some things from my father and them. It¡¯s just because, I want to keep you. Your Royal Highness Xuan Xiang--whether you are or not, If you want to leave, I will tell all the people that the murderer of my mother is you."


    Liu Weiyang was expressionless, but his sleeves moved slightly, already holding the jade flute in green.


    Nong Cui didn''t even see Liu Weiyang''s subtle movements, and said to herself: "Last night, when I arrived, my mother still had a trace of breath. She told me that it was a curse. I wanted to do it again. To be clear, my mother can''t hold it anymore. She just said that this is a curse."

 Chapter 37： curse

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan was shocked and moved, not because of what Nong Cui said about the curse, but because she would rather let Liu Weiyang be mistaken by her own tribe for the murderer of her mother and would not let him go. This is too much. Too extreme.


    Hearing only a soft sound, the jade flute in Liu Weiyang''s hand has been unscrewed, revealing the thin sharp blade inside, touching Nong Cui''s eyebrows: "I don''t like being intimidated by others in my life." He raised his hand, but saw several words. The sword light flashed, instantly splitting the low table beside him into dozens of pieces, and then stretched his sleeves away.


    Yan Dan squatted down, picked up a piece of wood and looked up and down. The corners on each side were unusually neat. She couldn''t help but mutter, "It''s amazing..." She touched her heart, thanking her for the most verbal use. It''s cheap, it didn''t really annoy Liu Weiyang, otherwise it would be cut into so many pieces, even if she had boundless demon skills, she couldn''t fight back.


    Nong Cui suddenly raised her hand to cover her face and sobbed.


    Yan Dan saw her crying like a pear blossom with rain. Although she felt a little pity, she was really not sympathetic at all. Originally, the emotions between men and women were consensual, but for this purpose, it would be too much. If she was Liu Weiyang, she couldn''t stand it. She unconsciously thought, when she first met Nong Cui, she felt that she was both tender and beautiful, but she didn''t expect it to be like this. Their family can be regarded as a distinguished family in the Luoyue clan. Didn''t her parents teach them well? Ever her? How did she develop this temperament?


    When they walked out of the Yizhuang, the warm and transparent sunlight greeted their faces. I just heard Yu Mo suddenly whispered: "Sometimes, feelings really make people crazy."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, smiled slightly and said: "Emotions themselves don''t make people crazy, but the weakness of human nature will make that deep-seated person crazy."


    Yu Mo lowered his eyes and gave an inaudible smile: "That''s right."


    Yan Dan was very unhappy, and pouted slightly: "You also praise me a few words anyway, just so lightly ¡®that¡¯s true,¡¯ without any sincerity."


    Yu Mo stopped and involuntarily reached out and pulled her shoulders, but when he saw Yan Dan''s proud face, which seemed to have written "Quickly praise me, praise me hard", he was silent. . After a long time, he said softly: "...I can''t say it, let''s forget it."


    Seeing him turning around to leave, Yan Dan quickly grabbed his arm and stumbled and said, "Yu Mo, you were injured because of me before... I know, it''s all my bad... But, uh. ,Thank you¡­¡­"


    Yu Mo turned his head and smiled slowly: "No thanks, it''s not the first time anyway, I''m familiar with it."


    Yan Dan was immediately embarrassed.


    However, the curse in Nong Cui''s mouth continued, like a plague, slowly and quietly spreading among the Luo Yue clan.


    The second person lying in the coffin of Yizhuang was the father of the young man Yilan who wanted to tear off the portrait of Nan Zhao that day.


    When Yi Lan''s father was a young man, he was a famous warrior of the Luoyue Clan, and later became the patriarch of the Luoyue Clan. He was also stabbed to death by a sword in his chest, and the wound was still cut from his chest to under his ribs, and it was uneven in depth, as if it had been cut by an unopened sword. If Nongcui''s mother could still be attacked by an acquaintance with ordinary skills, how could Yilan''s father be succeeded by a mediocre hand?


    Before his death, Yi Lan''s father tried his last bit of effort to crawl out of the room, and shouted with exhaustion, "This is a curse! They, they are back!" He spurted blood on his chest and was stained with blood. Half of his face is very hideous.


    By the time Yan Dan and the others arrived, Yi Lan''s father was already dead. He twisted his face and fell into a pool of blood, his eyes widened, his face seemed to have an indescribable panic.


    Seeing them, Yi Lan rushed forward like crazy, his eyes were red, and he shouted: "It''s all you foreigners! You brought the curse! I will kill you, kill you!" Yan Dan knew he was right. At times the heart was lost, and the anger would come to them, which was excusable, so he dodged and avoided without saying a word.


    But seeing Liu Weiyang taking a step forward, a sleeve pulled him aside, and said coldly: "Think about it for yourself, where is the curse in this world?"


    Yi Lan fell to the ground and couldn''t get up for a long time, still staring at him stubbornly. Suddenly I heard Nong Cuiman''s voice: "Come down and think about it, who in our clan has this patriarch who can endure death?"


    Yan Dan''s heart jumped, and couldn''t help turning his head to look at her, only to see Nongcui''s face indifferent, standing tall among the torch lanterns, but there was an indescribable viciousness. Yi Lan''s father is a well-known warrior in the Luoyue clan, so naturally there are few opponents. The reason why she said this is simply to push things to Liu Weiyang.


    After a long while, Luo Yueren, who was looking at each other, finally turned his attention to Liu Weiyang.


    Hearing a violent drink, an agile figure rushed forward first.


    In less than a blink, several cold rays flashed, Liu Weiyang held a thin blade in his hand, his pale sleeves were dancing in the breeze, and that Luo Yueren''s clothes were almost shattered. , Fell down piece by piece, but the person''s flesh was not damaged.


    Liu Weiyang said indifferently: "I want to kill someone, so I won''t let this person keep a breath." He raised his sleeves and slowly closed the jade flute and concealed it into his sleeves. The tone was still light, but with that An air of arrogance: "Who else is going to come up right now, I don''t care about killing more."


    Until now, Yan Dan felt that now Liu Weiyang is the real Palace Master of the Gods, who doesn''t care how others think of him, and only acts according to his own ideas. For no reason, she was a little envious.


    After Liu Weiyang put aside these words, Luo Yueren really did not dare to take a step forward, but stepped back for a certain distance, and confronted him silently. The atmosphere was strange and it was a bit ridiculous.


    At this moment, a young girl in a thin lotus-colored shirt hurried over and called out panting: "Daddy, Daddy, it''s not OK, Nan Zhao was injured and thrown outside¡ªhuh?" She rolled her eyes. After turning around, looking at the scene in front of him, he also knew that something was not right, so he closed his mouth.


    "Shui Ning, what happened to Nan Zhao just now?" Nong Cui''s father asked in a deep voice.


    Shui Nong patted his heart, took a breath, and said softly, "I don''t know what happened. Nan Zhao was strangled with a large piece of blood from his neck. When I found him, he was unconscious outside. In the grass, I haven¡¯t woken up yet."


    "It''s very possible that Nan Zhao was killed when he saw the murderer who killed the patriarch. Liu Gongzi, forgive us for our offense. You can''t leave until this matter is over." He arched his hands and strode out. , "Minami, you show the way for your father, let''s wait for Nan Zhao to wake up."


    "Should we go or stay now?" Tang Zhou was silent for a moment, and said lightly.


    Liu Weiyang held the jade flute and thoughtfully: "Stay. This is definitely not a curse, there must be other mysteries in it."


    Yan Dan squatted boredly by the creek watching Minami and Nan Zhao practicing martial arts.


    Looking over from her side, one can clearly see the large bruise on Nan Zhao''s neck, and it can be seen that the person who started the action was very heavy. When Nan Zhao was in a coma, many famous people in the Luo Yue clan sent people to wait for him to wake up. After all, he was probably the only one who saw the appearance of a murderer.


    It''s a pity that after Nan Zhao woke up, he didn''t remember how he fainted in the haystack or how he had such a big bruise on his neck. There was no clue at all. Everyone wanted to ask the key things from Nan Zhao''s mouth, so they couldn''t help it.


    However, what she had seen most of the day was that Nan Zhao was one or two years older than Minami, and he would grow into a manly man in the future. His skill was not as good as Minami. And Sui Ning, it''s not that she said, she is really not very clever, it is true that she has been getting along with high-ranking people a lot recently, and she has become more critical when looking at people...


    As she was thinking, she saw Shuixian¡¯s face suddenly magnified several times in front of her eyes, and her ears also exploded and shouted: "Sister Yan!" Yan Dan hurriedly stretched out her hand to cover her face and separated a little distance. Weakly asked: "What are you doing?" The reason why she would watch these young men practicing martial arts is really thanks to Palace Master Liu. His understatement sent her here and looked at how youthful these two men are. Young and beautiful, but I don''t want to admit that I have a lot of age, and I have to accept the old.


    Although Liu Weiyang said that if it was indeed the murderer who had acted on Nan Zhao, he would not succeed this time and might come again. She would be able to take care of one or two while staring. But she watched for a whole day, and she didn''t even see a few ants, not to mention anyone who was suspected of being a murderer. Instead, she made herself feel bad and felt that she was getting older for no reason...


    Shuixian bounced along the stream for two steps, beckoning to her: "Sister Yan, shall we go to the river to bathe over there? I practiced sword fist for a day and sweated a lot!"


    "It''s not dark right now, so are you afraid that people passing by will see you?"


    Shui Xing shook his head: "Of course I won''t see it. In our Luoyue clan, men only bathe in the male river, while women only bathe in the female river. No one will pass by on weekdays."


    Yan Dan knew today that Luo Yue people actually still have this particularity. However, she has been in the Luoyue village for a short time now. She feels that the customs and habits of the Luoyue people are not much different from those of mortals. Even the swordsmanship and boxing practiced by Shui Nian is similar to the Tang Zhouhui. . It''s just that Shuixian pulls her to the Nv River, and she can''t hold Nan Zhao. She thought for a while and pulled Nan Zhao over: "You too, come together."


    Nan Zhao''s face flushed red: "I, I can''t go!"


    Shui Xing chuckled: "When he first came here, he didn''t know the rules, but he walked to the Nvhe one time. At that time, my sister Nong Cui took off one of the shirts and beat him like a man. It¡¯s like a pig¡¯s head."


    Seeing her talking about Nongcui, Yan Dan tentatively said: "Your sister Nongcui''s temperament is much worse than you."


    Shui Xian thought for a while, and pretended to be old-fashioned: "That is naturally different. My sister is older than me and has seen more worlds than me. When she was young, she met His Royal Highness Xuan Xiang, but I He hadn''t been born at that time, otherwise I could see it with my own eyes. Just looking at the portrait, I think he is really a good-looking man."


    Yan Dan didn''t speak. The feelings that Nong Cui gave her are very different. This is not just because of her old age and seeing the world, but this should not have much to do with the two previous murders...


    "Ah, you must not be deceived by Liu Weiyang''s superficial skills. I tell you, there is absolutely no one worse than him in this world. Just like to live in the face of others, just pretend to be Become that kind of insignificant villain, bomb me with gunpowder, burn me with fire, and push me off the cliff. The bad things he has done are simply untold."


    "It sounds too much. What about Young Master Tang Zhou? I''ve heard Nan Zhao say that Brother Yilan is very rude to him, and he has never been angry."


    You are all too naive. There is only one reason Tang Zhou is different from each other, and that is that he doesn''t look down on each other. By the way, he can also put on a posture of being superior. In fact, he is a big and small thing like Sesame. Caregivers. Yan Dan was almost filled with righteous indignation: "He is definitely the second worst person in the world! I used to be kept in a magical instrument by him for 20 days. If I don''t see the day, I won''t say anything. For 20 days, I won''t let the water drop in. It¡¯s easy to wait for me to come out, and this prohibition and that prohibition lock me up. What''s even more annoying is that he tells others that I am so strong that I can beat a tiger to death. Any woman, who would hear this? Happy?"


    Sui Ning was choked for a while, and had to ask, "Where is Master Yu Mo? He is very patient when listening to others, and smiles very gently."


    "You were still deceived. Although Yu Mo is a little better than the previous two, it''s not much worse. The patriarch sent us to Yu Mo to serve as a concubine for him. As a result, he was among so many people. Choosing me, I think it¡¯s probably because of my looks and temperament that he likes. As a result, his next sentence asked me to go to the study to clean up the desk, and he also called someone to teach me how to organize his room. Now my clansman If you teach your daughter, you must never learn from Yan Dan. Even if someone accepts her as a concubine, she never touches a finger. Later, she doesn¡¯t even have the status of a concubine. If you are like No one will want her in the future."


    Shui Nong murmured: "It sounds like you were having a miserable life..."


    Miserable...


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and said honestly: "That''s not a big deal." She stopped when she saw a small river in the distance, "Shui Ning, go by yourself, and Nan Zhao and I are here. , I¡¯m afraid someone will look for opportunities to attack Nan Zhao."


    Shu Ning was still waiting to take her with her. Hearing her last words, he nodded: "Then you have to wait for me here, you can''t go away by yourself."


    Nan Zhao smiled shyly: "You go, we are here waiting for you."


    Yan Dan watched Shuixian pass by, turned around and looked at the bruise on Nan Zhao''s neck, and asked softly, "Don''t you remember who hurt you?"


    Nan Zhao shook his head and apologized: "I really can''t remember. At that time, I just felt breathless, and then I didn''t know anything."


    "If you see that person again, will you recognize it?"


    He frowned and thought hard for a long while, then whispered: "Maybe...not even."


    Seeing him frustrated, Yan Dan patted his shoulder lightly. The two of them looked like they were in their stature, and they looked very smoothly. "It''s okay if you can''t remember at all, so that person has no scruples, but will do it again. "


    Nan Zhao lowered his head, and blood surged to his thin cheeks: "In fact, when I was young, I was very talented in practicing Kungfu. Later, I fell ill and my body became weaker and weaker. I don¡¯t know why I saw it once before. The sword skill of "I can''t learn it by practicing dozens of times or hundreds of times... I know I''m useless, even the water dragon is not as good as..."


    Yan Dan suddenly asked: "How old are you this year?"


    Nan Zhao was surprised and said shyly, "I will be sixteen in a dozen days."


    Yan Dan smiled and hugged his shoulders, and said softly: "My age is more than enough to be your grandma. If you have any unhappy things, just tell me, maybe you''ll just say it. Much better."


    Nan Zhao blushed and whispered, "Girl Yan and Yan, others like to say that they are a few years younger. You don''t seem to be even half of my mother''s age, so why bother to be my grandma?"


    Yan Dan was very frustrated. It''s rare that when she was so empathetic, the other party even disliked her for not having chicken skin and wrinkled hair.

 Chapter 38： Fuyun Temple

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    There is a cloud outside, and then there is a temple named floating cloud.


    The patriarch of the Flower Fairy clan once taught his people that they are monsters. There are three things in this world that must be avoided: magical artifacts, temples, and lock monster towers.


    Yan Dan has seen the second one now, but the lock demon tower has already collapsed in ancient times. She took children for five or six days, from fishing fish to picking mulberries and even telling stories with them. However, Liu Weiyang did not make much progress.


    That murderer can do things seamlessly without loopholes. He is a talent.


    Once, Sui Nang told Yan Dan that since Nan Zhao was injured, he would often have nightmares at night. Her father asked the doctor to prescribe medicine but it didn''t work at all. Yan Dan told her that taking medicine is not as good as lighting agarwood to help sleep in the room. Baimuxiang tree is the best material for making this agarwood. It is a pity that Bai Muxiang is only found in the Fuyun Temple on the top of Baizhang Mountain in the northwest of the village, and Shuixian dragged her to the temple.


    During dinner, Yan Dan said about going to Fuyun Temple with Shuixian tomorrow. Liu Weiyang took the chopsticks and chewed slowly without saying a word, neither saying good nor bad. Yan Dan was not sure whether he heard it or not, anyway, he took his failure to respond as a default.


    Yu Mo pushed the dagger in his sleeves in front of her and smiled slightly: "This sword was blessed by me with a spell, so you can bring it by your side. Just pay attention to everything."


    Yan Dan touched the hilt of the sword, then picked it up and looked at it. She was not using this sword for the first time, and she felt very comfortable. But she was just looking for a piece of white wood incense, with such a good sword, isn''t it a big violent thing to cut wood in the end?


    Tang Zhou put down his chopsticks and asked in a slow voice, "You go to Baizhang Mountain, should you come back in one day?"


    "Listen to Shuixian said that he would borrow a night in Fuyun Temple and come back early the next morning."


    "If you encounter a danger that you can''t deal with, we should know it after this time. You just have to think of a way to support it longer."


    Yan Dan was angry: "Tang Zhou, what do you mean? You just want to chop a piece of wood, and you curse me!"


    Tang Zhou said indifferently: "It just feels that you are very clever at getting involved in right and wrong."


    "You, you..." Yan Dan took in and exhaled, without any rebuttal.


    "A complete fact." Yu Mo picked up the towel and wiped the corner of his mouth, commenting lightly.


    Yan Dan was depressed all night by these words. Before dawn the next day, Shuixian forced the sleepy Nan Zhao and knocked on the door of her room. When she saw the long sword in the hands of Shui Ning and Nan Zhao, she was completely speechless. The two of them carried such heavy weapons to ascend Baizhang Mountain. If the road is steeper, how can they go? Regardless of this, it is that they brought weapons and really wanted to meet the beast murderer, it was useless except to pretend.


    The facts were not beyond what she had expected, and they didn''t walk halfway up the mountain. They were so tired and panting, they finally walked up with the long sword as a stick.


    "Shui Ying''er, why did you come here suddenly? Didn''t you make your dad angry and fled to me?" The speaker was an elderly man, dressed in a gray robe, his clothes were randomly rolled up and knotted. A pair of big feet in hemp shoes was exposed underneath.


    Yan Dan wasn''t quite sure whether this was a monk. She has also met many monks in the mortal world. Because of their vegetarianism and hard practice, they are generally thin, with a solemn look on their faces. As for the one in front of him, the top of his head is light, and the six ring scars on the top are also impressive, but his body is a little blessed, the whole person looks shiny, although not solemn, but looks very kind.


    Shuixing pounced on the old man and said a few words coquettishly. The old man had been happily touching her head. At last she remembered that there were others behind her, turned her head towards Nan Zhao and Yan Dan and said, "This is my Uncle Fayun. When I was young, I was a good friend with my dad. It''s a pity that I am a monk now."


    Yan Dan leaned in to give a salute: "Master is well?"


    Fa Yun nodded and folded his hands together: "The girl must have been **** this journey."


    Nan Zhao also bowed his hands as a courtesy: "We are the one who bothered."


    "what''s your name?"


    Yan Dan raised his finger and tapped on his chin, feeling a little strange. Between Master Fayun and her question and answer, he only glanced at her hastily, and now the look at Nan Zhao is too long?


    Although Nan Zhao was a little surprised, he lowered his head and said, "My name is Nan Zhao."


    Fa Yun looked up at the sky, and muttered: "Nan Zhao, Nan Zhao... are so big in an instant..." He suddenly recovered, pinched Nan Zhao''s shoulder, and asked with a slight bow: "Nan Zhao ,how old are you?"


    Nan Zhao''s face suddenly turned pale, as if choking, his voice getting lower and lower: "It''s almost sixteen..."


    Yan Dan gave a thud in his heart. This is very wrong.


    She couldn''t help but glanced at Master Fayun again, and saw that there was a **** mole between his eyebrows. He should not be able to pinch Nan Zhao with little strength. The weak teenager''s body was almost shaking.


    I saw Fayun slowly let go and sighed: "It''s been so long..." This sigh was quite depressing, and in the end he just shook his body, turned and walked into the temple.


    Seeing that he had left, Shuixian hurriedly called out, "Uncle, we are here to ask for a piece of white wood fragrance!"


    Fayun shook his sleeves, but kept walking: "If you want, just go and fetch it by yourself, don''t damage the trees behind it."


    Yan Dan caught the gap between Shuixian''s words and lowered his voice to ask Nan Zhao, "Have you seen this master before?"


    Nan Zhao shook his head, his face pale: "I haven''t seen it before... However, I saw the mole on the center of his eyebrows, and I felt very familiar, as if I had seen..."


    Yan Dan asked again: "Then how did you feel when you saw his mole?"


    Nan Zhao thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said, "...scared."


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand and rubbed the white woody scent in his hand and slowly soaked it in the clear water, so that a basin of clear water started to emit a faint scent of Chinese cabbage.


    When Yan Dan was doing these things, he turned that piece of agarwood over and over several times with his hands completely familiar with it, thinking about what was in his mind. Nan Zhao said that he hadn''t seen the person who killed him that day. Nan Zhao now said that when he saw the mole between Fayun''s eyebrows, he felt as if he had seen it somewhere, and he felt scared.


    Fa Yun, this mole, was born quite well regardless of its size or position. As long as you recognize such a mole at the center of your eyebrows, you won''t be mistaken.


    If the perpetrators of the previous two murders were Master Fayun, then what was the reason for the two people shouting "curses" before they died? This connection makes no sense at all.


    The fragrance in the room is getting stronger, Yan Dan takes the white wood fragrance out of the basin, and wants to find a place to dry. Pushing the door out, but seeing that the night was deep, there were a few extremely sparse stars on the horizon, and there was no moon, so she casually put agarwood on the window sill.


    She looked at the white piece of agarwood with a sense of satisfaction in her heart. There are thousands of people in this world, and every soil and water breeds different things. Yan Dan didn''t have much interest. Making agarwood was one of them. After I had nothing to do, I tried the same taste. Later I found that the taste of lotus was the most soothing. And she just happened to be such a deep-rooted scorpion. In fact, to make a piece of agarwood, the process is much more complicated than the previous ones, but since Nan Zhao is eager to use it, she can save it.


    Yan Dan set the agarwood, looked around, and slid from the outer courtyard of the Fuyun Temple specially allocated to the female family to the inner courtyard of the monastery. She had left an eye on her for a long time, and walked this road back and forth three times during the day, even if it was dark at night, it was unlikely to go wrong. She sneaked out of the meditation room, and saw the panes closed tightly, and the shadow of the candlelight swaying on the window paper.


    Yan Dan took a step closer, then a step closer, and finally stood still against the wall. She originally wanted to go to the window and poke a hole in the window paper with her finger to look inside, but in this way, it was equivalent to reflecting her shadow on it. If it¡¯s because of this that the monks in the temple have caught a real life, wouldn¡¯t you lose all your face?


    She held her breath and paid attention to the movement in the meditation room. She only listened to a few gentle footsteps, moving from one end of the meditation room to the other, thinking that the people in it were very disturbed, and she paced to disperse those anxiety.


    I don''t know how long it took, only to hear the creak of the panes, Fayun''s bald head poked out, looked around, and closed the window again. Yan Dan suddenly had an untimely thought in his mind. Fayun''s expression when poking out his head was both nervous and expectant, like a poor scholar waiting for a meeting with a rich lady in a drama.


    Speaking of Yan Dan''s interests and preferences, making agarwood is one thing, and writing drama is also one.


    According to the routine of drama, the next one should be a meeting on the stage to tell the heart. Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, Fayun showed that expression when he saw Nan Zhao before, and then sighed about why Nan Zhao is actually the son of Fayun? But Fayun needn''t say that he is from Luoyue, then Nan Zhao has become an illegitimate child?


    Just as Yan Dan thought about it, he heard the sound of knocking Muyu and Fayun''s chanting in the meditation room. It sounded a bit dignified and solemn.


    Yan Dan was so distraught by the chanting sound that he was shrinking, and was about to move back slowly, only to hear Fayun''s low voice from the room: "You really came."


    Yan Dan immediately clung to the wall when he heard the sound, and moved towards the window by the way.


    "I know you will remember it, after all, at that time..." Fayun suddenly fell silent, and the other person in the meditation room didn''t say a word.


    Yan Dan leaned forward strenuously, not allowing his shadow to appear on the window paper, and to see what happened inside, only to see a blessed figure walking hurriedly in the Buddhist room, his shadow reflected on the window paper, suddenly Dimmed.


    Suddenly a thin, soft voice sounded: "Karma, once you have planted a cause, you have to eat it. Your good days have been too long, too long..."


    Yan Dan got goose bumps in the night breeze for no reason.


    The man spoke with his throat from start to finish, tender and soft, which made her a little unbearable.


    He only heard Fayun''s hurried roar, like a sound from his throat, and after a while, he trembled: "You, you..." He paused, only to say a few words repeatedly. "How could this be, how could this be?" No one answered him, but he kept asking, his voice completely changed.


    Yan Dan was about to break in. But a kind of demon''s instinct made her stay where she was, not even dare to come out. She is a demon halfway through, and she rarely has the upper hand like other demons to judge things by intuition. Her intuition happens to be pitiful, but only this time, it is so strong.


    And the man ignored his horrified questioning at all, and instead smiled slightly: "Didn''t you have been very affectionate to me? Why are you so scared now?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help being stunned. This sounded like this... This is obviously a tragic story. Could it be true that she was really utterly fallacious?


    But she couldn''t help but how long she was in a trance, only to hear a sneer, a piece of blood spread directly on the window paper beside her, dots of red, connected into an evil arc.


    At the same time, the door of the room was knocked open with a slam. Fayun''s body staggered and fell to the ground, his face twisted, and he shouted with exhaustion, "Curse! This is a curse! Hahahahaha," Come well, come well..."


    Yan Dan leaned forward to look hurriedly, and saw that the Zen room was empty, and the window facing the northwest was humming in the night breeze.


    Master Fa Yun was lying in the cold coffin that night, and the fatal sword was drawn from his chest to his ribs, the depth was uneven.


    He is the third. And behind him, how many people will die?


    Who is the murderer?


    Why did Master Fayun call this a "curse" before he died? In fact, it''s not just him, but the first two mentioned the curse without exception. What is the mystery in this?


    Yan Dan handed the agarwood in his hand to Nan Zhao to hold it, and he was worried all the way down from Fuyun Temple. As of now, she still has no clue.


    She couldn''t even forget that when the person was talking about karma in a soft voice, she clearly felt an inexplicable fear from the bottom of her heart.


    Where is the magical appearance produced by the magical tool Chumo leading them to?


    Yan Dan exhaled and squinted slightly as he watched the transparent and brilliant sunshine. At that time, Master Fayun immediately fell to the ground after speaking the last sentence, and the monks in other meditation rooms came here when they heard the movement. Yan Dan had to use black magic to turn a blind eye, hiding his body and carefully touching it back to his guest room.


    If someone was caught upright at that time, it would be unclear.


    She thought a little bit sullenly, Tang Zhou previously said that she was clever in getting involved in right and wrong, isn''t that right now? It''s just that this is not what she deliberately wants to dip, but just wants to pester her.


    Suddenly, Shuixian''s voice was stagnant, and she tremblingly pointed forward: "Yan, sister Yan...over there..."


    Yan Dan looked up subconsciously, and saw that the road ahead was full of black.


    Corpse crappy.


    Crowded corpses crawling on the road are coming to them.

 Chapter 39： Unopened sword

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Crowded corpses crawling on the road are coming to them.


    Yan Dan looked at the instant pale faces of the two young people behind him, smiled and comforted: "It''s okay, I''m here, don''t be afraid."


    Surprisingly, Shuixian said in a crying voice: "Just because you are standing here now, and not Young Master Liu, I''m afraid..."


    Yan Dan was speechless. Does she seem so unreliable? However, she seems to be unreliable in doing things, which is naturally incomparable with Liu Weiyang. Yan Dan raised his hand and swiped in the air, and saw a thin barrier formed in front of him. The corpse that was flowing like a tide was blocked before the barrier, squeezed there and folded into a ball, and waved two in vain. Big claw.


    Yan Dan knew that this trick was learned from Yu Mo, and wanted to come to this enchantment for a long time, so he pulled Nan Showa and Minami who was still there, "Go!"


    She stumbled forward as soon as she was pulled by her, and the barrier continued to extend forward, blocking the dense corpses in front. Yan Dan pinched the time. With her demon technique, she could probably maintain this enchantment for three teas. It would be a little difficult to go back to Luoyue Village, but it shouldn¡¯t be too much to escape this group of corpses. Is it difficult?


    Yan Dan looked at the piles of crappy corpses around him, and was surprised and puzzled: They went to Fuyun Temple yesterday to take this same road, why was it okay yesterday, but they happened to see crappies today?


    Only when Nan Zhao''s teeth trembled and asked, "This bug...will it bite?"


    There is a problem with Yan Dan, that is, he likes to talk about things that are not so important, but when it is really important, he loses his interest. Right now, she was out of interest, and quickly took the conversation: "Generally speaking, it won''t be possible." Nan Showa and Minami''s footsteps paused, her tight face loosened, and Yan Dan listened to Yan Dan again. Then he said, "But looking at their mighty and majestic appearance, I think they will eat living people."


    Nan Zhao turned his ankle and almost hit the barrier around him. The corpse attached to the barrier waved a big claw at him twice. The big claw was sharp, dark and shiny, and it spread in the sun. With shining light.


    Yan Dan said hurriedly, "Be careful, don''t break the barrier."


    When she said this, she was really embarrassed. If she changed Yu Mo to close the battle, she was afraid that ten Nan Zhao would not break if they hit it.


    Gradually, Yan Dan''s expression also changed a little. She already felt that the barrier she had laid was beginning to faltered, but the corpse in front of her still refused to disperse. She did not know that although these insects are fierce, they have no ability to think after all. When they attack people, they only rely on instinct. Why don''t they follow them persistently?


    Suddenly hearing a hissing sound, a corpse slammed open the barrier first and leaped towards them. Nan Zhao didn''t even think about it. He pulled out the long sword on his back to block it, but the reaction was far from fast enough. The corpse was firmly on his shoulder, and one of the big claws was inserted neatly into his shoulder. .


    Yan Dan saw that the corpse was about to pierce another big claw into his neck, hurriedly drew out Yu Mo''s dagger, and slashed a sword light diagonally. The corpse broke into two pieces and fell to the ground, shaking. When she drew the sword, the scabbard just hooked out a piece of silk paw stained with blood. As soon as Yan Dan saw this piece of silk paw, he immediately remembered that it was still Liu Weiyang''s blood, which she had secretly hidden it when she treated him before.


    It is a matter of life that she naturally would not pin her hopes on this blood-stained Sipa. In this situation, if she was the only one, she would naturally be able to retreat. But right now, she was still carrying Minami and Nan Zhao. There was absolutely no way for the two of them to retreat safely.


    At this time, she couldn''t think of anything other than treating the dead horse as a living horse doctor.


    Yan Dan shook away the silk paw, and the piles of corpses that were about to surge suddenly paused, and fled away like crazy, lest they weren''t fast enough, and even a shadow disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    Shuixian looked at the piece of silk paw in her hand, and didn''t take it for a long time: "Is there anything unusual on this? Why are these insects so afraid of it?"


    Yan Dan has a valuable advantage, that is, he never takes the benefits of others as his own, and immediately replied without hesitation: "The blood on this belongs to Young Master Liu."


    Shuixian opened his eyes wide, and said with joy: "I''m still thinking how you are so powerful, it turns out to be Young Master Liu. It''s really his Royal Highness Xuanxiang, even a drop of blood can scare away those nasty bugs."


    Yan Dan was very frustrated, gritted his teeth and muttered to himself: "What, his blood can only repel mosquitoes, is this very admirable..."


    After successfully returning to Luoyue Village this time, Yan Dan was still full of emotion in her heart. What''s more, she heard the voice of the murderer with her own ears.


    But seeing Tang Zhouban leaning on a fence not far away, he seemed to know they were coming back at this time. Yan Dan had a clear heart, and when he approached, he happily said to him: "Look, I brought them all back safely. Isn''t it okay?"


    Tang Zhou supported Yi, as if he was not smiling, suddenly lowered his body and helped her dust her clothes, "It looks like it''s OK."


    Yan Dan watched him in surprise and stammered: "Tang Zhou...you, you..."


    Tang Zhou humbled indifferently and raised his head to look at her.


    There is a truth in this world that will be pleasing to people who are not pleasing after seeing it for a long time, not to mention that Tang Zhou really has a good look. Yan Dan didn''t realize it, it seemed that Tang Zhou''s attitude towards her was a bit weird recently. But she also knew that she had always thought more, and she would never dare to do that kind of passionate things.


    He only heard the voice of Yu Mo coming from behind, but he was talking to Nan Zhao: "Can the Bai Muxiang in your hand divide me?"


    Nan Zhao replied, and wanted to take a long sword to cut a piece off, but when Yu Mo stretched out his hand, he didn''t see how hard he was, and he snapped off a piece with a click.


    Nan Zhao stayed for a while, and couldn''t help but said, "Can you give me some pointers?"


    Yu Mo smiled: "You can''t learn my kung fu, you can ask Brother Tang or Brother Liu for advice, so that the right medicine can be prescribed."


    Yan Dan thought gloomily, anyway, no one would want her to give some pointers: "By the way, I found some things on my trip to Fuyun Temple."


    "So, did you hear the murderer''s voice?" Liu Weiyang leaned against the table, playing with the jade flute in his hand, "So, is this murderer a man or a woman?"


    Yan Dan thought hard for a while, and said uncertainly: "Should it be a woman?"


    "should?"


    "The voice of the man was soft and soft, and she said,''Didn''t you have been very affectionate to me?'' The tone of this tone was entirely a woman talking...but," she wrinkled She raised her eyebrows and said slowly, "This woman''s voice is really hard to hear. I got goose bumps since then."


    Liu Weiyang lowered his eyes and was silent.


    Tang Zhou poured a cup of tea and pushed it in front of Yan Dan, and said softly, "No matter what, things have some clues."


    Liu Weiyang shook his head, and suddenly stood up: "I''m going to see Fuyun Temple." He has always been alone, and now he finally remembered to say it, and then left in a hurry.


    Yan Dan looked at his light back and couldn''t help asking, "Does he know what?"


    Yu Mo said indifferently: "Brother Liu has to solve this matter himself. Among the four of us, he is the only sacrifice. To get out of the demons, Brother Liu must solve the puzzles one by one. Crack."


    Yan Dan propped his chin: "Then I''m not worried. Young Master Liu still has this ability. What''s more, the Luoyue clan is probably one of his people. In fact, I wanted to ask a long time ago. He is a sacrifice to the demons. , What is going on?"


    "To unlock the ancient seal on Chumo, in addition to a person with a pure soul, another person with advanced practice is also needed to apply his blood on the seal, and then he can enter the center of the demon as a sacrifice. The reason why Chu Mo became conscious was that Brother Liu used his own blood to raise it. It was also because of this incident that I entered the God Palace twice."


    "It''s really not hesitating to pay for it. In fact, there is nothing wrong with Liu Gongzi now. The court in the southwest can''t control it. It''s almost the same as the emperor, but he has to look for hardship. In the words of the Buddha, it is a crime. It¡¯s anger, stubbornness."


    Yu Mo glanced at her: "You are also a demon anyway, how can you be full of rhetoric?"


    "Because--"


    "Have inclusive of all rivers, tolerance is great, do you want to say this?" Tang Zhou asked with a smile in his eyes and a low laugh.


    Yan Dan immediately shook Tang Zhou''s hand with his backhand: "My confidant!"


    Sunlight pours through the gaps between the leaves and pours out a mottled area, and there is a cry from the tree.


    Sitting in the shade of the tree, Yan Dan looked at the agile posture of the two young men in martial arts comfortably. They were really young and lively. If it is put on her, it can only be said to be refreshed and rejuvenated.


    Suddenly, I saw a young man in a purple shirt pacing in the corner of the light, and it was clearly Yilan. Yan Dan was full of energy and looked at each other with burning eyes. She has really been too idle these few days, wishing someone would come to her troubles so that she would be less leisurely.


    Yi Lan glanced at her, and walked over with a disdainful mouth, and finally stopped beside Nan Zhao, saying: "Tsk tusk, are you also called martial arts practice?"


    Yan Dan was hit hard. Does this Luo Yue person think she is worse than Nan Zhao?


    Yi Lan lowered his body and picked up a sword, and held it in his hand: "Pick up the sword and let me learn your tricks."


    Naturally, Shui Nong was favoring Nan Zhao, and said loudly, "My father said that we can''t fight in private, or father will punish him!"


    An angry flashed in Yi Lan''s eyes, and she smiled and raised her chin to the south: "I heard that you used to be a piece of martial arts material, how can it be so bad now? It doesn''t matter if you dare not make two strokes, anyway, you are a mortal like you. Wild species are useless."


    Nan Zhao suddenly lowered his body and picked up a long sword, and gritted his teeth slightly: "Is it a waste of money? You can''t help but have the final say, and my father, you can''t help being insulted!"


    Yan Dan admired his courage very much, so he sat there, waiting the least to help Nan Zhao secretly at a critical time.


    However, the scene of the two swordsmen can only be described in one word: terrible. She has seen Tang Zhou use swords, and wins with sword energy. Every move is graceful and graceful. Later, she saw Liu Weiyang use swords, which is better than elegant. His sword moves are so fast that you can only see cold light. I watched a lot on weekdays, and she was a layman, and she felt a little bit of the doorway.


    Hearing Yi Lanqing yell, the long sword in his hand was cut straight to Nan Zhao''s shoulder. Yan Dan quickly turned over the palm of his hand and flicked his finger, and the sword in Yi Lan''s hand immediately let go. If he had cut it down, wouldn''t he take off Nan Zhao''s arm?


    Yan Dan watched that long sword flew straight into the air, and then moved his clothes. The long sword flew towards her quickly, as if with spirituality. She raised her hand to take it steadily, turned over the spine of the sword, and took a sigh of relief: This sword seems to be used only in ordinary martial arts training, and it does not open the front at all. Will not be scratched.


    She turned the hilt of the sword, and saw a faint red color on the sword. She closed her eyes and smelled it, which clearly smelled of blood.


    A sword that has never been opened...


    Liu Weiyang said that the sword used as a murder weapon was blunt, a bit like the one that hadn''t been opened.


    The wounds on the bodies of the three people who died were all deep and shallow, and a closer look would reveal that they were cut by a blunt tool.


    Yan Dan shook his hand, and the sword fell to the ground.


    The key is that she has already found it.

 Chapter 40： Magic

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan grabbed the unopened sword and stood up quickly. Without even brushing the dust on his body, he ran past Nan Zhao and the others: "Lent me this sword!"


    She walked hurriedly across the village, along the road to Fuyun Temple, and stopped to take a breath when she reached the place surrounded by corpses that day, because of the excitement in her heart, even the hand holding the sword was trembling. She stood there and waited for a while, only listening to the faint rustling in her ears. And the rustling noise became louder and denser, and the sound reverberated throughout the forest.


    Yan Dan took a long sigh and looked around, and saw piles of corpses crawling towards her in the bushes, and the sunlight reflected on their hard shells, exuding gleaming light.


    Sure enough, she had the same idea.


    Yan Dan put away the long sword, turned around and passed over the piles of corpses with a demon-qi, only to hear the light footsteps behind him, and subconsciously looking back, only Liu Weiyang''s sleeves fluttered, coming from behind. When the corpses saw him, they all stopped in place, trying to hug them, but they seemed to be afraid of him, they could only stand in a stalemate.


    Liu Weiyang walked over from the small road without squinting, and the corpses were still there.


    He approached, saw the long sword in Yan Dan''s hand, and said lightly: "So you thought of it too."


    Yan Dan only calmed down from his excitement just now. After thinking about it, he felt that something was wrong: "I got this sword from Nanzhao Shui Nian and the others. There is blood on the sword. And this morning we got it from Fuyun. When the temple came back, the reason why it was surrounded by corpses was also because of this **** atmosphere. But Minami and Nan Zhao are not like murderers who killed three people in a row. I have the feeling that it will definitely not be them."


    Liu Weiyang looked calm as water, and whispered: "Feel?"


    Yan Dan nodded: "Not to mention that they can''t kill people with this sword that hasn''t been used before. What''s more, I stayed with them and felt that they were very kind."


    Liu Weiyang flicked his sleeves and walked slowly along the path: "Even what you see with your own eyes may not be true, let alone feeling? Besides, there is no real evidence, and I will not conclude that it has something to do with them."


    Yan Dan couldn''t speak to him, so he murmured: "I have been with them for such a long time, and I know this matter has nothing to do with them."


    Liu Weiyang suddenly stopped and said in a low voice: "Yan Dan, don''t you remember, when you were in the Shen''s house in Qingshi Town, why could you see their tricks all at once?"


    Yan Dan thought without hesitation: "The two people are simply full of loopholes. There are traces everywhere. If you can''t see it again, I won''t live for many years?"


    "At that time, you looked at things from an outsider''s eyes." He turned his head and whispered, "And here, you have been standing in the wrong place. This is a magical aspect. Everything here may have existed before, but these are all It has nothing to do with us, don''t use emotions."


    Yan Dan was stunned at the time, and then asked in a daze: "Have you never been emotionally involved?" She completely forgot, Liu Weiyang couldn''t even remember who he was, even if he had been eagerly moved, he would not remember.


    However, Liu Weiyang smiled slightly, and the smile was as light as a breeze: "Naturally there are, but there will still be."


    For a few days after that, there was no major event in Luoyue Village, and the mysterious murderer seemed to have stopped and was silent. And those swords that didn''t open the front were all taken from the Luoyue clan''s warehouse, but any child who practiced martial arts would go and use it. In this way, this clue was no different from being broken.


    Nan Zhao''s birthday was approaching. When Shui Nang mentioned about celebrating Nan Zhao''s birthday, he was extremely eager. He also said that he was going to steal a jar of wine from his father''s room, and he just pulled Yan Dan and Nan Zhao together to be a thief. Nan Zhao had a good temper, but even though he felt bad, he still followed the water''s will. Seeing that they were so interested in this matter, Yan Dan had to stay with him.


    Minami''s dad is usually not in the room during the day. Shui Nong was also very courageous, so he rushed in and started rummaging through the cabinets: "I also heard from Sister Nong Cui the other day that she said that Daddy had four or five jars of good wine. It''s better to take it directly like I did, daddy won''t know."


    Yan Dan leaned against the door, listening to the movement outside, while watching Shuixing looking for something there. Although she was not the mastermind, she could be regarded as an accomplice. It would be no good if she happened to be hit by someone coming in.


    Seeing that Shuixian turned over the cabinets in the room, he didn''t even see half of the wine jar, so he turned around and ran to the bed to beat.


    Nan Zhao couldn''t help but said, "Just forget it, it''s just a birthday."


    Shuixian did not look up: "I know it must be here. There is a hidden grid here. I once saw my mother put something in it." She just heard the click, the mechanism turned on, beside the bed. The upper board suddenly loosened, and this board was about a bit larger than an ordinary drawer. Yan Dan stood up straight, watching with curiosity, Minami''s mother was the first person to die violently. Could the things she hid in private have something to do with this murder?


    Suddenly, Shuixian jumped two steps suddenly, shaking his hands with a disgusting expression on his face: "What''s in it? Why is it greasy?"


    Yan Dan moved in his heart and hurriedly stepped forward two steps, blocking the sight of Minami and Nan Zhao: "You turn your heads."


    Nan Zhao immediately turned his head obediently and looked at the window. Shui Xing lingered for a while, still a little unwilling: "Okay, why do you want us to turn our heads."


    Yan Dan said with a straight face and coldly said: "Turn your head away!" She usually smiles and is easy to get close to others. Now she has a straight face, but she is startled by the water, and immediately follows her. The words did.


    Yan Dan turned his head, took off the imaginary bed board, and greasy black water poured out from it. She hesitated for a moment, then pulled a piece of the curtain down, wrapped it in her hand, and slowly reached in. Before she touched the contents, she put her hand back, stood up and took two steps back.


    I saw the greasy black water more and more, and only heard a puff, a severed limb fell out. Yan Dan''s breathing was stagnant, and he muttered, "How could this be?"


    At this moment, a round thing rolled out and fell on her feet, and a man''s elegant and graceful face came into my eyes. That person, even with a smile on the corner of his mouth, slightly opened his eyes, just like a living person!


    Yan Dan was stunned there, unable to think at all.


    She only heard the sound of knocking over the coffee table behind her. She turned her head, but she saw Nan Zhao''s face turned pale, the corners of her eyes were slightly red, and there was a gurgling noise in her throat. He still couldn''t hold back it, and turned around to look at it. Shui Xing, who was standing next to him, saw his appearance and wondered: "Nan Zhao, what''s the matter with you?" As he spoke, he turned his head.


    Yan Dan reacted immediately and quickly stood in front of him: "Shui Ning, don''t look back!"


    Nan Zhao''s eyes were empty, and he slowly turned to Yan Dan, his voice as thin as a gossamer: "That''s...my dad..."


    Yan Dan still remembered this weak youth with a look of admiration and said: "It''s true that my father is a mortal, but he is a good person, so my mother will fall in love with him."


    She slowly stretched out her hand to block his eyes: "Nan Zhao, don''t look at it, don''t look again..."


    Nan Zhao squeezed her hand, her eyes had turned red, and her voice gradually became louder: "This is my father! This is my father! How could he be like this?! Tell me why?!"


    Yan Dan let him hold his hand and whispered softly: "Nan Zhao, if you want to cry, just cry out loud."


    Nan Zhao looked up at her, tears falling from the corners of her eyes, but she never cried. Yan Dan looked at him worriedly, he was so suffocated, it was easy to lose his breath. And there was chaos in her mind, she didn''t know what to do. Perhaps she was taking it too seriously this time. It was obviously a devil and everything here had nothing to do with her. She was still overwhelmed by this sudden change.


    Yan Danqiang regained his senses, only hearing a few gentle footsteps coming from outside the room, Nongcui''s voice was already close at hand: "Shui Ning, what are you doing here?"


    Nongcui and Liu Weiyang stood at the door.


    Looking at these two people, Yan Dan couldn''t think of excuses. I saw Nong Cui walking over, without looking at the scattered corpses on the ground, and pulled the water out of the house, and whispered: "Who asked you to ruin your parents'' room?"


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Nong Cui, thinking in his heart: She actually knew that, she must have known that there was the corpse of Nan Zhao''s father on the bed. This room belongs to her parents. At least one of her parents knew that the body was hidden here, but who sealed the body of Nan Zhao''s father here? And Nong Cui would rather frame Liu Weiyang as the murderer, and don''t want him to leave, so this terrible paranoia started here?


    Demon is born from the heart.


    I saw that Nong Cui drove away the water nymphs, and didn''t look at them. He walked to Liu Weiyang and said with a smile: "I wanted you to taste the good wine that father just brought back, but I didn''t want it to happen."


    Yan Dan slowly clenched his fists, his head was filled with a voice: Kill her, kill her immediately!


    Thinking like this, she involuntarily raised her hand, her hand lingering in evil spirits, but before she had time to do it, she suddenly tightened her neck, and then her wrists were also stuck, and she saw only a pair of indifferent, unwavering eyes. Then she didn''t know what was going on, she just felt a sudden cold on her face, and she was forced into the water.


    Yan Dan felt aroused and immediately recovered his sanity. He immediately flopped twice, and the strength on his neck was immediately released. Yan Dan took a couple of sips of water, looked up bitterly, and saw that she was already standing by the water tank prepared for fire prevention outside the house, and it was the one who pressed her head and stuffed her into the water. Liu Weiyang.


    Liu Weiyang looked at her calmly: "Are you awake?"


    Yan Dan wiped the water off his face, and said angrily: "I was so clear! I saw a human head roll out of the secret compartment next to the bed. Are these all my dreams?!"


    "This is real."


    "Okay, then you and Nong Cui appeared at the door. If ordinary people see these broken limbs, at least they will be surprised? But she didn''t, she knew there was such a thing in this secret! Am I wrong to speculate like this?"


    "The guess is right."


    "Then why are you taking me out and immersing me in the water?"


    Liu Weiyang lowered his head to look at her, and said in a low voice: "Everything that happens in the demon state has nothing to do with you. Once involved, you will be in the demon. You were just a little bit close."


    Yan Dan turned around dullly, pouting his mouth and stopped talking.


    Liu Weiyang turned and walked into the room, clicked Nan Zhao''s sleeping hole with red eyes shrunk in the corner, and carried him on his shoulders. Seeing that he was leaving, Nong Cui hurriedly stopped him: "You are leaving now? But it''s rare to come in this time..."


    Liu Weiyang said indifferently: "I came here because of this."


    Yan Dan felt strange, could Liu Weiyang really see the clues? It''s not too early or too late to come over with the time. It''s just that his trick of beauty is too despicable, and he thinks that Nong Chui is not extreme enough to stimulate her again, if he also appears in that secret grid in the future, she will not be surprised at all.


    Sure enough, before they could go far, a low stool was smashed over with a sigh, and it was worthy of being wiped by him.


    They walked back to the courtyard where they were temporarily staying, and saw that Tang Zhou and Yu Mo were both present, and they were slightly surprised when they saw this situation.


    Liu Weiyang put Nan Zhao on the bed and said in a deep voice: "I have found out in the past few days. There is a similarity between the three people who died violently. They are very similar to Nan Zhao''s parents. Shu. And Fayun became a monk in the year Nan Zhao''s mother died. Yan Dan, should you be cursed for death?"


    Yan Dan was stunned. The Rebirth Curse is a kind of spell that can see other people''s memories. He asked if she wanted her to apply the Death Curse to Nan Zhao? She didn''t have any interest in spying on other people''s minds.


    "This spell, I don''t know how to..."


    Liu Weiyang said blankly: "Really, I thought you used to be a fairy on the Nine Heavens Court, at least you have learned it."


    As soon as he said this, Tang Zhou, who was drinking tea with his head down, looked up at her, but Yu Mo didn''t respond much, and he didn''t even bother to lift his head.


    Yan Dan was extremely sad and indignant, and trembled: "Obviously, you have said it all, you still say it..." She guessed that if she didn''t agree, the Liu Palace Master would also tell her other embarrassing things. Sit down by the bed: "It''s fine, I''ll try it now, I don''t know if it will work."

 Chapter 41： Past events

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The rebirth curse is a type of curse that can communicate with the consciousness of the caster. And this kind of curse is really more harmful than good, and it has already been classified as a forbidden spell. If the immortal monarch of the nine-fold heaven uses it, it will go to the heavens. Yan Dan has never been so glad that he is a demon.


    Yan Dan didn''t think that these murders would have anything to do with Nan Zhao''s life experience, so he looked back at Liu Weiyang and said, "This is the beginning?" Liu Weiyang sat on a chair with one hand on the armrest of the chair. Nodding slightly.


    Yan Dan put her hand on Nan Zhao''s forehead, and a pale halo slowly spread. She closed her eyes, only to feel that the surrounding area was shaking, but the patter of rain became clearer and clearer. After a while, the sound of the rain grew louder, rushing across the sky, the rain and fog in front of me were misty, without stars and moon, and even the sky was gray.


    Yan Dan felt a jolt, and the sound of rain was mixed with the neigh of horses and the crisp sound of the coachman waving his whip. A pair of gentle arms slowly hugged her tightly, and the woman''s delicate and soft voice echoed in her ears: "Zhao''er, bear with me, you can find the doctor soon..."


    She looked back on these past events through Nan Zhao''s eyes.


    Yan Dan said softly: "I saw... Nan Zhao and his mother were on the road in the heavy rain. Nan Zhao seems to be ill. They need a doctor."


    "What time is it? How was the sky that day?" Liu Weiyang straightened up slightly.


    "It''s raining, it''s raining heavy, and the sky is gray, about midnight..." Yan Dan paused, "Someone caught up from behind and the carriage stopped."


    She felt that the moment the carriage came to a halt, the woman who was talking softly in her ear suddenly released her embrace, and gently touched her cheek with her hand. The woman¡¯s fingers were very cold and she was still trembling slightly. I thought it was not just because Nan Zhaozheng was sick and his face was hot. She opened her eyes wide to see the woman¡¯s appearance, but her facial features were vague and not very real, as if buried in a cloud of fog, she could only see that she was wearing a lake-colored ice silk shirt. The cuffs and neckline are embroidered with delicate lace with gold thread.


    The woman seemed to smile sadly, and lowered her voice: "Zhao''er, you must remember that the people who are chasing today are the murderers who killed your parents. You must take a good look at each of them."


    Yan Danhan stood upright, only feeling that he responded in a low voice. All this happened to Nan Zhao, and she just temporarily occupied Nan Zhao''s consciousness to see this incident, and she felt that there was an indescribable coldness.


    "Zhao''er, you have to stay alive..." After the woman said this, she suddenly lifted the carriage''s curtain, her waist swayed gently, and gracefully got out of the carriage. The curtain was hung in a corner by a hook, and Yan Dan was lying on the mat, and he could still clearly see what was happening outside.


    The woman suddenly turned around and hit a long sword on her own. The red blood was washed away by the rain before it had condensed. Holding the long sword pierced into her heart, she suddenly laughed sharply: "You will all have Retribution! I curse you not to go into the coffin after death, to lose your soul, and to never live beyond life! Your children will end up just like I am today!"


    Her green silk was so wet, the lake-colored ice silk shirt had long been stained with muddy water and blood to make it impossible to distinguish the color.


    Suddenly, she took a step back abruptly, the long sword pulled out of her body, and she shook her body twice, faltering to the ground. Yan Dan looked through the gap in the car curtain, and saw the woman struggling to look up. She kept looking into her eyes. The once delicate vermilion lips were gray as a withered flower, and she uttered two words silently with all her strength.


    revenge.


    Yan Dan finally saw the woman''s face clearly. It was exactly the same as in the portrait. The eyebrows were like a crescent moon and the eyes were like water, but the expression on her face was indescribably horrible and distorted. She told Nan Zhao with her lips, revenge. The last word she said to her child in the world was revenge.


    "It seems that this is their child..." A big rough hand stretched out. "There was a fever, and he looked dumbfounded, and he seemed sick and confused."


    Yan Dan tried hard to identify who the person in front of him was. That person was still very young, with calluses on his hands, thick shoulders, and a mole between his brows...!


    She slowly said: "There were three people who caught up with the carriage. One of them was Master Fayun. I saw a mole on his brow. The second was Yi Lan''s father. His appearance at that time and what he is now Not too much... the last one, I can''t see clearly, the sky is too dark..."


    Liu Weiyang has already stood up from the chair, and his tone has also become a little eager: "Look more carefully, is it..." Before he finished his words, Yan Dan had already spoken first: "It''s the daddy of the water dragon!"


    Liu Weiyang was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "That''s it, it''s enough to know that there is such a thing."


    Yan Dan received the curse, and his mind repeated the look of the dying woman with thick eyebrows. Suddenly Liu Weiyang came over, rolled Nan Zhao with a quilt, and carried Nan Zhao on his shoulders. He turned to leave: "You Where are you going to take him?"


    "Send back to his room."


    Nan Zhao has always lived with the Shui Ning family. She didn''t know that there was such a past. Now that she saw it with her own eyes, she felt that this was like sending sheep to the tiger''s mouth: "How can this work? He lives with an enemy. Under the eaves!"


    "I have lived here for so many years, and I have been in peace, and nothing will happen now." Liu Weiyang walked lightly, and in a blink of an eye he could not even see his back.


    Yan Dan looked at Tang Zhou, then at Yu Mo, and couldn''t help asking, "You don''t think Nan Zhao is the murderer who killed three people in a row?"


    Tang Zhou stood up and walked out without saying a word.


    Yu Mo put aside the tea cup and slowly said, "Nan Zhao was also in Fuyun Temple on the night Fayun violently died. And the only weapon he can touch is the kind of sword that has not been opened and is used to practice martial arts. The reason is also found, isn¡¯t it?"


    Yan Dan thought about it briefly, and then asked, "But how do you explain that ¡®curse¡¯?"


    "Before that lady passed away, I didn''t say anything. She cursed them that their souls will be scattered forever after death." Yu Mo stood up, and when he approached, he reached out and brushed her side face, lowering his voice, "Yan Dan, there are many things. It¡¯s not that you can do whatever you want. In some things, too much investment, the greater the disappointment."


    Yan Dan raised his head, his eyes were dark, deep and bottomless, and he was vaguely familiar. She seemed to have seen such a pair of eyes a long time ago.


    There are some things that they can''t control on their own. Three-point destiny and seven-point personnel, the more they are identified, the more melancholy in the end.


    Yan Dan understands this truth.


    She has paid the most painful price to understand this truth.


    It''s just that the place and posture that she makes this deep thinking about life are not right. She pushed aside the blade of grass in front of her, looked forward, and saw that there were heavy candles in the main room of Shui Ning''s parents, and a long and thin shadow was reflected on the window pane with a strange shape. Liu Weiyang hurried out after dinner, she followed all the way, and found that he was coming for the Minami family. He is now guarding on the eaves of their house.


    Yan Dan originally wanted to bring Yu Mo or Tang Zhou together, but both of them decided that it would be too shameful to do this kind of squatting in other people''s homes and eavesdropping on the walls. She said it was useless. As for face, sometimes it is good to value a little bit, but too much value will deprive a lot of fun. For example, Liu Weiyang must have found her behind early in the morning, but she couldn''t get rid of it, so she had to pretend not to see it and let her go.


    Watching the moon in the west climb up to the top of her head little by little, she squatted sore that her feet were about to move, only to hear a rustling sound behind her from far and near, and a faint silhouette passed her six or seven steps. .


    Still coming!


    Yan Dan was vigorous and held his breath. He saw the thin figure from the past, wiping the grass blades in a light lake-colored icy shirt, and in a blink of an eye he went outside the main room.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded. She clearly remembered that this shirt was exactly the same as the one that Nan Zhaoniang wore before her death. Even the gold thread embroidered on the corners of the sleeves was not bad.


    She couldn''t help but froze for too long, only to see that figure opened the door and stepped in. Almost at the same time, Liu Weiyang also jumped off the roof and broke in. Yan Dan couldn''t help but wondered, Is Palace Master Liu stupid? He can save the time from jumping down from the roof to pushing the door in, and directly breaking the roof and falling from the sky is so beautiful and eye-catching. Because of this idea, she was completely negligent. If she fell from the sky in this way, it would be equivalent to telling the other party plainly that someone had been spying on the roof for a long time.


    Without further ado, Yan Dan stood up and rushed to the door of the main room. He saw Shuixian¡¯s father sitting on the ground holding his chest. Although there was blood leaking out between his fingers, there was not much blood. There was no blood like before. The horrible spurt appeared. He lowered his head, his face was ashamed, and he looked at the painting in front of him foolishly. The woman in the light lake-colored icy silk shirt was smiling, and she seemed to be able to jump out of the paper at any time.


    When the opposite window opened, Liu Weiyang and the mysterious person before were gone.


    Yan Dan frowned, walked to the elder, and asked, "Where is the man?"


    The other party seemed to have not heard it, still staring at the painting, murmured in a low voice: "They are still back... They really brought the curse..."


    Yan Dan thought of the broken limbs and bodies he had seen in this room before, and became angry, and pulled him up by the collar: "You should think of it when you forced people to desperately do nothing and their families were ruined. There will be today."


    Shuixian''s father shuddered, clutching the painting desperately, and repeatedly said: "We Luoyue people, how can we look at mortals? Yu Ling must have been deceived. She was blinded by her mind..."


    The blood on his hand flowed onto the painting and slowly fainted on the yellow rice paper. The person in the painting was still smiling, but with an indescribable weird air. Yan Dan picked up the painting and looked at the candlelight carefully. It was obvious that he was such a delicate and beautiful person, but his eyebrows were evil.


    She remembered that Tang Zhou had said that this painting was a bit evil. And she didn''t care about it at all.


    Suddenly hearing a click on the window pane, Yan Dan looked up and saw Liu Weiyang holding a jade flute in his hand, jumping into the house from the window. He looked tired for the first time, and said in a low voice, "Let the man run away." He raised his hand slightly, and there was a thin blood stain dripping from his wrist to his fingertips, and the sleeves were also faintly stained with blood.


    Yan Dan was extremely surprised: "Are you hurt?"


    She knew Liu Weiyang''s abilities. Not only was she unable to chase people this time, she hurt her wrist instead, showing how the other party was doing.


    He tore off a piece from his sleeve and wrapped it loosely around the wound: "I was careless. I thought it would be easy to stop, but when I blocked the sword, he was half a point away." He finished speaking and was at the table. Sitting down on the round stool next to him, he supported Yi with his uninjured hand, and said softly: "Yan Dan, you can get a basin of water to make this person awake."


    Yan Dan replied and picked up the copper basin on the shelf in the corner of the house and scooped a basin in the water tank outside. She has known Liu Weiyang until now, and has never seen why he was moved. Only just now, the fatigue and sadness on his face, under the beating of candlelight, seemed to be hazy and illusory through a layer of fog.


    Yan Dan walked into the main room with the water basin, and splashed it on Shui Ning''s father.


    The elder''s spirit was soaked by the cold water, and his eyes gradually recovered.


    After a moment, Liu Weiyang said in a deep voice, "What are you going to do with the corpse of Angri?"


    Hearing his bad tone, the other party said cautiously: "According to our Luo Yue''s rules, it should be burned and then buried."


    Liu Weiyang stood up, walked past him, and faintly dropped a sentence: "Then deal with it tonight."


    Yan Dan originally had something to ask him, but Liu Weiyang just walked over and hurriedly put down the copper basin and chased him: "Have you seen the murderer clearly? Who is that person? Is it true? It¡¯s Nan Zhao?¡± In fact, she wanted to say that Nan Zhao¡¯s work was terribly awful, and his voice was not at all like the murderer, not to mention that he caught a fever the night his mother passed away and got a serious illness. I may not remember what happened at that time.


    Liu Weiyang kept walking and said lightly: "Clean up and get ready to leave here. As for the result, you will know later."


    Yan Dan felt aggrieved and said angrily: "Then what time do you mean by''waiting''?"


    Liu Weiyang didn''t say a word again.


    She squeezed her fist and couldn''t help but gritted her teeth: "I really want to smoke you..."

 Chapter 42： The end

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    There was a pile of firewood on the empty field, and the priest in the village slowly poured the torch down and lit the largest pile of firewood. On the firewood, there were fragments of broken limbs, and the elegant and delicate man''s face was still clear, as if he was still alive. Yan Dan tried his best not to avoid looking away, and looked at that face carefully. Nan Zhao''s eyebrows were indeed very similar to him.


    It''s just that these are all in vain to make people sad.


    Life and death was originally a necessary part of the cycle of heaven and earth, but she still couldn''t see through it.


    "This story is nine years ago, a pair of sisters, three close friends. Later, a strange quack came in, and the younger sister abandoned the tribe and the quack and left. And the sister also longed for that person in her heart, as she Knowing that they were going to flee here, they killed the gangster and hid them in the room. Later, the eldest daughter of the sister discovered the secret in her mother''s room and became like her mother." Liu Weiyang said in a low voice, "and the younger sister brought her. The child, who was only six years old, left, and was finally found by her people. She knew that her husband was not in the world at that time, so she slammed herself on the sword and told her to take revenge before her death."


    He paused, and then said: "In fact, everyone has evil thoughts in their hearts. When they can''t be suppressed, this evil thought becomes a demon."


    Yan Dan heard the cold hair standing upright, and interrupted him hurriedly: "Enough, stop talking!"


    Liu Weiyang''s eyes were calm and he looked ahead: "Here."


    Yan Dan looked at it intently and saw a slender figure slowly coming out of the shadows. The light lake-colored ice silk shirt was shining slightly under the firelight, and the gold thread on the cuffs was even more brilliant. The man''s footsteps were shattered, like a beautiful woman walking slowly in the quiet courtyard, his skirt swaying slightly. But that person''s head has been kept low, buried in the night, not real.


    Yan Dan only felt that his throat was dry, and it took a long time to reach out and grab Yu Mo''s sleeves, his teeth trembled, "Let''s... hurry up, it''s nothing good."


    Yu Mo stretched out his hand to embrace her shoulder, and said softly, "Okay, let''s go now." Even though he said that, he couldn''t take this step.


    Just listen to a sudden chuckle in the cool breeze, the voice of the person is soft, as if he is acting like a baby with his beloved: "So you are here, I finally found you..." I saw a flash of light lake-colored clothes , The man had snatched the middle, carefully took out a severed limb from the crackling firewood, and hugged it in his arms.


    "Nan Zhao! Nan Zhao, what''s the matter with you?" A girl''s crisp voice suddenly sounded, and Shuixian squeezed out of the crowd, yelling eagerly, "Nan Zhao, why are you dressed like this?"


    When she got close, someone reacted and shouted, "Come back, don''t go over!"


    Shuixian ran to the boy and pulled his sleeves, tears falling down: "Nan Zhao, why did you ignore me? You talk, why did you become like this?"


    Almost at the moment of the electric flint, an unopened point of the sword pierced through the back of the water cat. The voice that Yan Dan had heard in Fuyun Temple, as if pinching his throat, said: "I said, you can''t go into a coffin after you die, your souls will be scattered, and you will never live beyond your life! Your children will end up like I am today!"


    Nan Zhao''s face was gloomy, and peace was completely different.


    Yan Dan murmured: "So this is the heart demon... This boy is no longer Nan Zhao."


    Shuixian opened his eyes wide, trying to stretch out his hand to hug him, and cried out: "Nan Zhao, you wake up quickly... Have you forgotten? Tomorrow is your birthday, we agreed to spend it together ......" She paled with pain, gasping and struggling to hug the boy, but luckily she finally touched him.


    In the cool night breeze, Nan Zhao stood still, his face still blank, but he reached out and hugged the water. This pair of Luo Yue people hugged each other, separated from life and death.


    This was also the night Yan Dan spent, the hardest to forget, and the least willing to remember.


    The wind that night was very cold, and it was as cold as nine cold days.


    When the sun rose the next day, they were already nearly twenty miles away from Luoyue Village.


    Yan Dan looked back and couldn''t see the village anymore, and he let out a long sigh: "How long will it take to reach the end of the devil?"


    Palace Master Liu''s silence is golden as always.


    Yan Dan turned around and looked at him with a smile: "You really don''t tell me?" She patted her sleeves, squeezed her throat and spoke with accent, "Mr Liu, my heart, my liver, my baby..."


    Liu Weiyang shook, and hurriedly replied, "It''s coming soon, it won''t be dark."


    "Then the second question, when you remember the past, how can you repay us?"


    Liu Weiyang glanced at her blankly. Yan Dan shivered with coldness, but she held on, and continued to pinch her voice tenderly: "Liu Gongzi, my heart is mine..."


    "As long as I can do it, you can mention it."


    Yan Dan turned his head back contentedly, and saw that Tang Zhou and Yu Moju looked at her with that kind of distraught expression. She touched her face and asked innocently, "Is there anything on my face?"


    Yu Mo don''t speak too much now.


    Tang Zhou hesitated for a while, and asked in a low voice, "Did you have too much stimulation last night and caught the magic wind?"


    Yan Dan was very distressed: "I said, brother, when you stay with me for such a long time, you can''t stand a little joke, how can this work?"


    As soon as her voice fell, she heard a loud bang from the front, a magnificent palace fell from the sky, and the mountains shook for a while, and the sky was full of dust. Yan Dan was staggered by the shock, and grabbed Tang Zhou''s sleeves to stand firm.


    I saw a white jade and amethyst plaque hanging on the palace in front of it, on which three characters were written: Yuntian Palace.


    They have reached the end of the demon.


    The owner of Yuntian Palace is the evil **** Xuanxiang.


    The Western Cthulhu was originally arrogant and good at fighting, and Xuan Xiang was even a leader. Legend has it that he can be a 30,000 heavenly soldier. When Yan Dan was cultivating in the heavenly court, Zeng also gathered with the fairies and knocked his teeth. One of the things he talked about was how the evil **** Xuanxiang, who can be a 30,000 heavenly soldier, looked like.


    A fairy boy eloquently described that His Royal Highness Xuanxiang was born with eyebrows trimming and flying diagonally. Between the two long eyebrows, there was a big eye like a copper bell. His eyes were sharp. He had two earlobe shoulders, four heads, eight legs, eighteen. With only one hand, the hand has a complete range of 18 weapons. In short, it can see six directions and listen to all directions. It has the advantages of growth, holding the country, multi-sounding and wide-sighted.


    Yan Dan would naturally not believe it. When she thought about it, the old saying that people shouldn''t look good still makes sense. It''s too cold to be a good person to grow into this appearance.


    Liu Weiyang seemed to take a deep breath, and stepped forward and pressed his hand on the handle of the bronze gate. He didn''t see how he tried to force it. He only heard a long "squeak", the bronze gate slowly Slowly opened. Liu Weiyang walked slowly into the Yuntian Palace. There were three aisles in the left, middle and right at the outermost part of the palace, and he walked the rightmost aisle well and kept walking inward.


    Not long after, Yan Dan realized that his eyes suddenly became empty, but they had come to an end. I saw many small holes were cut out on the top of the stone room, and light overflowed from the small holes, making a mottled mark on the ground.


    Yu Mo looked up for a while, then whispered: "In the middle is Tianshu, outside is Ziweiyuan, canopy, emperor, queen, Beidou, and outside, there are twenty-eight stars. This Yuntian Palace should be arranged according to this astrology. It¡¯s built. No wonder few people can get here."


    Liu Weiyang held the jade flute, as if trying to restrain himself: "I''ve been here." He walked to the wall directly opposite, chanted a curse softly, and a firelight skyrocketed to reflect the mural on the wall. It''s very clear.


    The mural has faded a bit, and the color is dim, but you can still tell at a glance what is painted inside, it is a black dragon, the black dragon''s eyes are amber, the scales are gleaming, vigorous and empty, very beautiful. Liu Weiyang walked two steps to the right, and the fire light also moved to the right. I saw that the black dragon on the second mural became more mighty, and the amber dragon eyes began to have a vicious atmosphere. When it came to the third wall, in addition to the black dragon, there was also a graceful fairy in the mural. She held the jade sword in her hand and slashed towards the black dragon.


    Just listen to Liu Weiyang calmly saying: "The black dragon on this mural is the ancestor of the evil god, and the woman holding the sword is the goddess. The evil **** is inherently arrogant and annoys all the gods at that time. The ancestor of the evil **** finally died under the sword of Nuwa."


    Yan Dan watched intently. The next mural was painted with a dying black dragon. It slowly closed its eyes and looked to the right. It was the first mural where the black dragon vacated. She couldn''t help but asked, "How do I feel that this wall portrait is connected. The one on the left is the dead black dragon, but the one in front is reborn again."


    Liu Weiyang nodded slightly: "That''s almost what it means. These murals also speak of the cycle of life and death between heaven and earth." He just finished saying this, and only heard a click, the front mural suddenly separated from the middle, and there was a line in front of him. The long and spacious walkway stretches into the distance.


    At the very top of the walkway, there is a white jade inlaid gold bench, and the steps below are covered with a whole piece of snow-white tiger skin.


    Looking from a distance in this way, I saw a person sitting on that luxurious and luxurious bench.


    Liu Weiyang squeezed the jade flute, but the flute couldn''t stand his squeezing forcefully, cracked a few marks, and several pieces of broken jade fell off. His back is tall and straight, walking up the aisle step by step, cautiously and slowly every step. Nervous emotions spread easily, and Yan Dan didn''t know how to breathe smoothly.


    As he slowly got closer, the figure who was sitting improperly on the luxurious white jade inlaid gold bench became clearer. The man raised his hand to support his side face, leaned his elbow on the arm of the chair, and sat slantingly or even a little lazily. There was a thousand mountains and rivers between his eyebrows, and he carried three points without surprise. With a smile, watch them slowly approach.


    Yan Dan had already seen the portrait of the evil **** Xuanxiang in the Luoyue clan, but now he knew that the portrait was in case he didn''t paint his charm. Even though his eyebrows and Liu Weiyang''s eyebrows are similar, they can still recognize the two at a glance. Liu Weiyang really wouldn''t have his kind of ruthless, yet handsome and handsome attitude.


    If the evil **** Xuanxiang is sitting on this bench, who is Liu Weiyang?


    Yan Dan felt at a loss. If Liu Weiyang was not Xuanxiang, why did the previous blood sculptures have that strange reaction when they saw him? Why are the two people''s eyebrows so similar?


    I saw that the person sitting on the bench finally moved, but changed to a less dignified posture. He glanced over the bottom and said slowly: "You are finally here." When he saw Liu Weiyang, The look in his eyes paused slightly, still with a three-point smile, neither thick nor light: "The celestial pole purple emptiness Zhao Shengdijun, my tribe, my brother."


    There are three Jiuchen emperors in the Nine Heavens. The first is Emperor Zhaodi Zixu, Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng and Emperor Qingli Yingyuan.


    But the Zixu Emperor''s luck was really bad, and the same Ji Du Xingjun went to the Yuntian Palace, and then died together with that Xuanxiang His Royal Highness. He died young, and even half of the corpse was not found in the capital.


    At that time, the few fairy boys under his seat were blushing with tears, and forcibly pulled Yan Dan to cry and told them that the throne was a rare fairy monarch in the ages. Needless to say, they were graceful, rigorous and gentle, meticulous and gentle, thorough in the past and present. I don''t know, I just scolded Tian jealously. Yan Dan glanced at Liu Weiyang quietly, forgetting the graceful demeanor, that gentle Xu didn''t know where to look for, as for the meticulous and gentleness, he didn''t even have a shadow.


    However, Xuan Xiang seems to have just said that Emperor Zixu is his clan, his brother?


    It is no wonder that the blood sculpture''s reaction is so peculiar, and their eyebrows will be similar.


    Could it be that during the battle of the immortals and demons, the two of them came together inside and outside, and Emperor Zixu was actually an ambush in the heavenly court? That was really pitiful, Mr. Jidu Xingjun, sandwiched in the middle to form a cushion. As for why the Yuntian Palace disappeared and the Demon Realm would be destroyed in the end, it was probably because Xuanxiang and Emperor Zixu divided the spoils unevenly. What kind of suspicion had arisen, and finally they killed each other?


    Yan Dan''s story was only halfway made up, and only heard Xuan Xiang say in a calm voice: "Lishu, I didn''t expect to see you for a long time, you have become such an insignificant appearance."


    Liu Weiyang had stabilized his breath and said calmly: "That''s better than someone who doesn''t even have the ability to reincarnate, and can only seal himself in Chumo."


    Yan Dan was terrified.


    Suddenly Xuan Xiang stood up and walked slowly two steps along the steps. There seemed to be thousands of mountains and rivers between his eyes: "During these thousand years, I have been waiting for someone to come. In order to get one thing." He stretched out his palms, and for a moment the light in the hall was dazzling: "I have repaired my soul and can directly reincarnate. As long as you can take my soul out of here, I would like to repair it all. In exchange with you, no one can be found in the sky and the earth to compare with you."


    Liu Weiyang was silent for a while: "I just want to know what happened after I arrived at Yuntian Palace. Why did I lose this memory?"


    "At that time, I unlocked the town seal of the Demon Realm. Everything here is about to die, and then the Hades appeared here out of thin air. The Jidu Xingjun said that he wanted to explore the ultimate mystery of the heavens and the earth inside, so you joined the Hades together Gong, as for the rest, I won¡¯t see it anymore."


    Yan Dan raised his hand to his chin, thinking in his heart, listening to their question and answer, the truth of the year was like the impatient life of His Royal Highness Xuanxiang, he ruined his own territory, Emperor Zixu and Ji After seeing the excitement, Jun Du Xing happened to see the Hades, which likes to float around. According to the legend, the Hades still carries the ultimate secret of the world. The two of them hit it off and went in together. Later, I don''t know what happened again, Emperor Zixu lost his memory and became Liu Weiyang now.


    Fortunately, the rumors in the heavenly court have always been about how the three of them fought a battle. It was simply a shock to the world, and finally they all ended up together. This is fundamentally contrary to the facts. Are those rumors just for fun?


    Liu Weiyang slowly stretched out his hand: "I will help you bring your soul, don''t worry."


    Xuan Xiang smiled slowly, the smile was still three points, neither deep nor light: "Then, I will send you all out."


    As soon as his voice fell, the surrounding scene twisted and turned, just like when he entered the magical state, he suddenly felt that the world was spinning, and there was a chaos in front of him, like the vast chaos before the opening of the world, without light, no vegetation, only endless darkness and powerlessness. I don''t know where I am, but I can only let that mysterious force lead me. That force is completely irresistible.


    After the chaos, Yan Dan opened his eyes and found that he was lying in front of a stone tablet, and the surrounding layout was very elegant, indeed, he had returned to the Palace of Gods.


    The pot of tea on the low table was boiling, exuding bursts of tea fragrance.

 Chapter 43： A little tail

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The fragrance of tea filled the room.


    Liu Weiyang flicked his sleeves and pushed the ink-colored ceramic cup to the middle of the table: "Please use it."


    Yan Dan picked up one of the cups and lowered his eyes to look at the color of the tea. It was green and light, the fragrance was elegant, and the tea was like a hook, slowly sinking to the bottom of the cup. She took a shallow sip and asked, "You know that you are the Emperor Zixu now, so you should return to Heavenly Court in the future?" As far as she knows, there are not many demons under the sky who just don''t want to fly into immortals. Most mortals are also diligent about seeking immortality. What''s more, with such a long string of celestial trumpets, he can''t find a few that can sit on an equal footing in the heaven. It can be said that the scenery is infinite.


    Who knows Liu Weiyang said indifferently: "I haven''t thought of going back yet."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "You are as strange as the Highness Xuanxiang, why did he take down the Demon Realm..."


    "Xuan Xiang''s blood is not pure, but because he is very capable, he was pushed to this position by the elders in the clan. But I grew up in the heavenly court, and when I saw him in the Yuntian Palace, I knew I was And brothers." Liu Weiyang drank a sip of tea and continued, "Xuan Xiang felt that their ancestors did not obey the laws of heaven and earth, and finally they were cut down by the **** of Nuwa, which was completely deserved. He also strongly opposed the battle of immortals and demons."


    Yan Dan was both disappointed and regretful. What a vigorous battle originally was, but Xuan Xiang turned himself into a mess and made a mess: "Then why did he want to reincarnate later, and even sealed his soul in Chumo? Speaking of which, shouldn''t the evil gods look down on mortals?"


    Liu Weiyang raised the corner of his mouth slightly, and gently blew the tea leaves floating on the tea water. Yan Dan''s hair was suddenly horrified, he was not smiling, he was still a kind of dark smile.


    "I just remembered this not long ago. At that time, I heard that Xuan Xiang somehow had a beloved person, and that person was reincarnated again, and he tried every means to follow. I didn''t expect it to be true."


    "But judging from his skin, there are very few people who are unmoved at first sight, right?"


    "The woman didn''t know him at all, he was just getting hot on her own."


    "...Cough!" Yan Dan choked.


    In the next few days, Yan Dan went around Shenxiao Palace and found the pharmacy where Liu Weiyang used to study medicine and alchemy. The shelves are full of bottles and cans, and the walls are covered with all kinds of human skin masks, ugly and handsome, half ugly and unsightly, there is no shortage of each. She counted it and found that it was still seven more ugly.


    In the evening, Yan Dan had a nightmare, in which she was made into a piece of skin. Just as she woke up in a cold sweat, the sky was not bright yet, and when she turned her head, she saw about a figure in Chuo Chuo not far away. Yan Dan suddenly stood upright, and here is still the Palace of Gods. If a thief can come in, he must be the number one thief in the world.


    I saw that long figure stood up and walked to the bed, and asked refreshingly: "Are you awake?" Listening to the voice of the voice, looking at the person''s appearance, Tang Zhou was right.


    Yan Dan groaned for a while, and asked, "You are the Master Liu Gong?"


    The other party frowned and said nothing.


    "You look so real, I almost thought it was Tang Zhou himself."


    I saw that the other party pulled out a piece of talisman paper from his sleeve, his face expressionless: "Who do you think I am?"


    Yan Dan said hurriedly, "Even a piece of talisman paper can be drawn so imposingly. Of course, it''s your brother. But it''s still dark now. What are you looking for?"


    Tang Yiyi sat down on the bedside and wrinkled his eyebrows slightly, "You said, there is something you have always wanted, and then finally got it, but found that it was not what he wanted, so what?"


    Yan Dan thought left and right, and suddenly realized: "So you came to me to practice the Zen machine, don''t you want to be a Taoist priest and want to change to be a monk?" As soon as the voice fell, there was a tap on the forehead. Tang Zhou retracted his hand and his face was half black: "Who told you that I am a Taoist priest?"


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "Then what do you want to say?" She originally wanted to tell him that men and women can''t accept it. Even if she was a demon, he couldn''t break in without saying a word. Later, she changed her mind. Thinking, Tang Zhou didn''t have such traditional virtues at all, and he said it for nothing.


    Tang Zhou hesitated for a while, and said carefully: "Brother Liu promised to do something for me, as long as he can do it, anything is fine."


    "Then let him help you find the whereabouts of the divine tool. Since he can find Chu Mo, this is not too difficult to think about."


    "Do you think I should let him find a place?"


    Yan Dan closed the quilt, and said puzzledly: "Didn''t you always want to stop and find the person in your dream? Are you Ye Gong, a good dragon?"


    Tang Zhou lowered his head and whispered: "Sometimes, I feel that the person in my dream is a bit like you..." Yan Dan turned his head away and looked at him stiffly, and his heart trembled: He didn''t want to say the next sentence Then just treat her as the person in the dream?


    "...Although she only remembers one back, she feels that she is not only beautiful, but also considerate, kind and gentle, even if she just stays together, she will feel happy." Tang Zhou kept looking into her eyes, shrugging slightly, "This way Come to think of it, there is really nothing similar to you."


    Yan Dan took a deep breath, and suddenly grabbed his collar with great momentum: "Where am I not kind and gentle? Where am I not understanding? Do I look ugly?" She held Tang Zhou to death. Shaking him twice, he pushed him down on the bed with a grunt: "Even if I don''t look good, at least I don''t have a flavor, right? I''m at least much more beautiful than the sister Hu from the Shen family!"


    Tang Zhou said softly, "Even if you look much better than Sister Hu, there is nothing to be proud of? Besides," he stretched his hand to close the collar of his shirt, and pulled back the collar that Yan Danshi had torn apart: "You this Posture, are you afraid of being hit by someone and misunderstanding?"


    Yan Dan was stunned. She was holding Tang Zhou''s clothes and pressing him on the bed like this. It was clear that she wanted to use her strength. She hurriedly crawled to the other side of the bed: "I live here anyway. , You just broke in without saying a word, you are embarrassed to act as if I made a profit?"


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly and said, "You really made money for this cheap." He stood up, closed his shirt again, and stopped when he walked to the door. He looked back and said, "It''s too early to see the sky. Go to bed, you might as well go to sleep again?"


    Yan Dan squeezed his fist and gritted his teeth: "Brother, don''t you think that men and women should avoid suspicion? Is this really a rare virtue..."


    Tang Zhou turned around and took the door to the room, and said with a smile: "You have called me senior brother. It''s okay to be more intimate. How can you be bound by the mere world?"


    Yan Dan was very sad.


    There are many ways to practice in this world. One of the cruelest is to inflict pain on the body, torture mentally, and finally get out of things.


    Yan Dan is half detached now.


    "Back when you were in the heavenly court, I was going to the West to discuss the Fa, and I missed it. Do you still have a twin sister?" A middle-aged man with slanted eyes and a crooked mouth brushed past Yan Dan. Suddenly dropped this sentence lightly. Yan Dan was shocked, and it took a long time to come back. That intonation sounded like Liu Weiyang?


    She hurriedly turned and chased after her, and said Ai Ai, "Young Master Liu, it is gratifying for you to slowly remember the past, but you don''t really need to think about it with me. Am I just a small and insignificant person? "


    Liu Weiyang said lightly: "Naturally I remember it clearly. Originally, I was planning to admit you into my door, but it was a pity that your master took the lead."


    Yan Dan said dryly: "Liu Gongzi, it''s really nothing good to accept me as a disciple. Like my master, I lost a lot of hair in those years and was almost bald." She almost called Liu Weiyang as her master. Can not help standing upright. His face that was expressionless all the year round, and too young and young, really made her shout that the master was not too loud.


    I have to say that all these are fate.


    They lacked the fate of master and apprentice. Fortunately.


    Yan Dan suddenly became excited and hurriedly said, "Master Liu, those things are over, don''t you always keep it in your heart?"


    "That''s not good, maybe one day I want to find someone to talk about it." He brushed his sleeves and said lightly, "There are many people who like to hear stories."


    Yan Dan struggled for a long time before he said weakly, "I understand, the promise you owe me, I''m afraid I won''t be able to get it that day."


    Liu Weiyang walked away a few steps, and suddenly turned his head back: "Do you remember that the skyshaking happened during the demon phase? I now think of it." His voice was low and comfortable in his ears: "One of you, It shouldn''t be the skin right now." After he finished speaking, he turned and walked away, leaving only Yan Dan standing alone and trembling.


    That night, Yan Dan had a nightmare related to human skin again and sturdily, in which the horror pattern was more innovative than the previous ones.


    At night the next day, she had to hold the quilt and knock on Yu Mo''s door.


    Standing at the door of the room, Yu Mo frowned slightly when he saw Yan Dan. In the light of the candlelight, Yan Dan saw his frowning look very real. After thinking about it, he decided that he hadn''t seen it. He softened his tone and said, "Yu Mo, I can''t sleep."


    The black outer robe on Yu Mo''s body has been widened and hung neatly on the screen. There is only a single robe on him, and it seems that he is going to sleep. When he heard Yan Dan''s words, he frowned again. Yan Dan''s face slowly showed a sad and graceful expression, looking at his eyes, and said sincerely: "I always have nightmares these days and can''t sleep well."


    Yu Mo held the door and said coldly, "So?"


    "I won''t take up much space for you, half a bed at most, no, just leave me some space."


    Yu Mo looked at her for a while, and slowly walked away. Yan Dan took the quilt and walked for two steps, and negotiated with him in a good voice: "Do you like to sleep outside or inside?"


    If she can choose, she will definitely choose the outside without hesitation. As far as the terrain is concerned, the outside is easy to retreat and the inside is easy to attack and difficult to defend.


    Yu Mo still looks lukewarm: "As you like."


    Yan Dan put the quilt on the outside of the bed and said flatly, "If you want to drink water at night, just call me."


    Yu Mo didn''t answer, lowered his head to blow out the candle, walked to the bed and lay down in the bed.


    Yan Dan occupies the small half of the bed. He turned his head and saw the crescent moon outside the window. He couldn''t help but said, "The moon looks big here." Yu Mo likes quietness. When the two are together, she is always her. There are more words. Yan Dan said to himself: "The moon looks best when it is reflected in the water, but many people say it is called Jinghua Shuiyue, which is not true..."


    Suddenly, Yu Mo said in a flat tone: "You have thoughts on the day and dreams at night. You will not think about those weird things in the future."


    Yan Dan pursed her mouth and stopped talking. She didn''t want to think too much, but Palace Master Liu cautiously said such a sentence, "One of you, shouldn''t be your present skin", Liu Weiyang never does boring things. This sentence is not meant to be a joke to scare her?


    This night, probably because of Yu Mo''s presence, she did not dream of herself being made into a **** human skin. Instead, she dreamed that Yu Mo had peeled off her skin, shedding layer after layer, and finally became The basilisk with eyes the size of a yellow lantern living in a cave underground.


    When Yan Danxian woke up, she was very sad. Although she was thinking day by day and dreaming at night, she never thought of Yu Mo and the basilisk together.


    She decided to ask Liu Weiyang to understand the meaning of the sentence, but before she had time to speak, she saw Xuer, who hadn''t seen for a long time, walked in gracefully with small steps, lowered her head and said softly: , The whereabouts of the third artifact has been found."

 ~： The third artifact

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The third artifact is in Nandu, and Nandu is now the capital of the Great Zhou Dynasty. To place this artifact somewhere in the southern capital, it would be in the Royal Palace. It is said that a certain local official in the north got this artifact and thought it was very unique, so he put it in the tribute and sent it to the palace.


    Yan Dan secretly glanced at Yu Mo unkindly, thinking in his heart, they really have an inseparable connection with the royal family. Back then, Yu Mo didn''t know where to get the strange eye-it was a treasure that contained the essence of the heavens and the earth, and was able to permeate the cycle of the world. An accident was obtained by a beautiful florid girl without pains. On the way to evade Yu Mo from chasing and killing, the flower girl had a mortal relationship with a mortal, and that mortal, who happened to be the emperor of the true dragon, now sits on the world, with endless glory.


    Just thinking about the love-hate entanglement, she felt that it was more exciting than any drama.


    "There are still two artifacts left, and the one in the southern capital may not be the earth stop." Liu Weiyang took the lead, but walked through the underground caves in this area. Because of the previous dream, Yan Dan clearly remembered the appearance of the big basilisk under the cave. The basilisk is very majestic, with two eyes like big yellow lanterns, and its open mouth has sharp fangs that can swallow her in one bite.


    Tianshi Tang hasn''t been in a bad mood lately. Hearing Liu Weiyang''s words, he responded indifferently: "I know it''s not that easy, but if you look for it slowly, there will always be a day when you find it."


    Liu Weiyang nodded slightly: "It''s good if you can think like this."


    Yan Dan was very strange. It seemed that Palace Master Liu had been unusually polite to Tang and Zhou in the past few days. He would discuss the Fa with him on weekdays, even if his words were not as good as they were before.


    While they were talking, they had already reached the cave where they encountered the basilisk that day, and saw two big yellow lanterns slowly moving in front of them in the dark, and suddenly stopped moving.


    Yan Dan was immediately alert.


    But seeing Liu Weiyang taking a step forward, the basilisk immediately fell down and rubbed against his feet as if to please, and almost shook his head and tailed, showing off a dogleg look. Liu Weiyang didn''t squint, and passed by the basilisk. When Yu Mo walked over, the basilisk visibly flinched and moved back against the ground, seeming to remember how he cleaned it that day. Yan Dan put his finger against his chin and thought, not to mention how big its body is, it can be seen clearly no matter how much it shrinks. When Tang Zhou passed by, the basilisk just moved its tail, but fell on the ground without moving.


    Yan Dan was completely relieved. When Liu Weiyang wanted to come to Liu Weiyang to pretend to be Wu Shun, he had also fallen into this underground cave. With his ability, this basilisk could remember his methods forever.


    She had just raised her foot and walked two steps, only to see the triangular snake face with scales suddenly approaching her, hissed twice, and the forked tongue swallowed in and out in front of her.


    What a dog-legged snake who tends to be inflamed, bullies and fears hardship!


    Yan Dan became angry. He pulled down the stalagmites standing next to him and yanked away at the snake face. The basilisk didn''t want her to suddenly get angry and was beaten to the ground and rolled twice. Slowly climbed into the shadows.


    Yan Dan threw down the stalagmites on his hands, dusted the stone chips on his hands, and grunted, "Is it true that I can bully casually..."


    She walked a few steps closer, and only then did she see the look of the three people in front of them, they were all so strange.


    Tang Zhou said: "The monsters and monsters are also considered to be in the same family, not to mention that they are really similar to you."


    Yan Dan''s anger was deeper: "Where does it resemble it? It is to blame. I am a monster. It is a snake and I am a scorpion. I don''t have scales on it!" Although she doesn''t know if this basilisk is considered to be a squat. A more beautiful basilisk, but from her point of view, this basilisk really looks a little bit cold.


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "It''s not about looks, but temperament."


    What is her temperament, Yan Dan herself can''t say well, so she can only turn her head and look at Yu Mo: "Am I like it?"


    Yu Mo actually avoided her ardent gaze, turned his head and fell silent.


    Yan Dan could only go to see Liu Weiyang, they had also sympathized with each other somehow, they were more or less affectionate. But Young Master Liu was obviously very supportive of Tang Zhou''s field, nodded slightly and said: "It''s very similar."


    Yan Dan was hit hard.


    The basilisk crawled back slowly, shyly showing a shy look to Palace Master Liu.


    Yan Dan followed the back with a sullen face. When he passed by the basilisk, he could no longer hold it back, and stepped directly on it.


    From Zhu Cui Mountain in the southwest to the southern capital, it would take more than a month even if it was driving day and night. They spent two months on the road, and when they reached the southern capital, it was early autumn. Autumn in the southern capital is always rainy and humid, and misty and misty. If you compare this ancient city to a lady, then the southern capital in the autumn is a beautiful woman who is sluggish and lazy after removing her makeup, but she does not lose her grace.


    Yan Dan likes this place in Southern Capital. Here is the night, it will not become lonely and quiet. She was able to sit on the roof and listen to the singing and laughter from the Zhangtai River in the distance on many sleepless nights before.


    However, revisiting the old place this time really made her unhappy. As one of the demons and ghosts, she had to walk with the heavenly masters and immortals, which was considered torture. Tang Zhou''s mouth was sometimes too vicious, Liu Weiyang was very polite to him for some reason, but Yu Mo, who should be the most confidant, left her alone and watched her fend for herself. So Yu Yan Dan said in the past two months, it was definitely a huge mental torture. He had suffered three times the torture. Just thinking about it, his mood was a little vicissitudes of life.


    "The third artifact is in the palace. I will stay outside to pick it up, and you will deal with the others yourself." Liu Weiyang walked into the guest room of the inn, sat down at the table, and ordered the shopkeeper to buy one. The chess pieces were sent here, thinking that I wanted to play chess with myself to kill time.


    Tang Zhou nodded, "We should wait until it gets dark before leaving. After all, this time is considered to be stealing."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and felt that going to the palace to steal something under the emperor¡¯s nose was really exciting and interesting: ¡°I¡¯ll be blindfolded. It¡¯s not difficult to sneak into the palace, but in case I run into some powerful spells. You still have to deal with it."


    Tang Zhou looked at her with a smile on his lips: "So in case you get caught, don''t rush to confess me."


    Yan Dan immediately retorted: "Who knows if you were caught first?"


    Suddenly, Yu Mo said quietly: "It''s enough for you two to go, I won''t go."


    Yan Dan was surprised: "Are you not going? Why?"


    Yu Mo sullenly said nothing.


    "Do you think being a thief is too shameful?"


    "Or do you think the palace is too lazy to leave?"


    "Could it be that you are afraid of seeing some old acquaintances in the palace?" Yan Dan asked a few words, but Yu Mo didn''t say a word and had to give up, "Well, it doesn''t matter if you like to stay in the inn and rest, anyway. And Tang Zhou should be able to deal with it."


    The most important thing is finalized. Everyone should go back to the guest room. It is time to rest and prepare for tonight.


    Yan Dan walked to his guest room and couldn''t help but ask Tang Zhou in a low voice: "Do you think that Yu Mo always keeps a straight face recently, even if he asks him, he doesn''t say anything, as if someone owes it. He doesn¡¯t pay it back. I clearly remember that I haven¡¯t angered him recently..."


    In the past two decades, it was enough for her to slowly understand a person.


    However, these two decades have been only a short period of time for the demon. She thought she knew Yu Mo and knew that he liked quietness and wouldn''t deliberately go to anyone to be particularly close. It was not really cold. Only now I realized that this kind of understanding is far from enough. In the hundreds of years that he had never met before, she had never understood what kind of past he had, what kind of joys and sorrow he had, and what love and hate parting he had had.


    It''s like she never mentions the part of her stay in Heavenly Court.


    Tang Zhou was silent for a moment, and said in a low voice, "Don''t you keep talking, or you can think of what he is thinking when you see Brother Yu''s hair? Shouldn''t you know this matter better than me?"


    Yan Dan sighed and murmured, "If I knew what would I ask you to do? I have only heard that girls'' minds are more delicate and fickle. I didn''t expect that even men are so difficult to handle now."


    In the evening, the inner city was closed and Xuanhua Gate was closed.


    Yan Dan put a blind eye, and Tang Zhou mingled in while the Yulin Army was handed over. She had only seen the words and expressions describing the imperial palace in the book, but now she saw it with her own eyes, and she couldn¡¯t help feeling suddenly: "Actually, I think that if it is magnificent, the world can¡¯t find a better place than this palace, but In terms of elegance and courage, Jinghu Shuiyue is even better. There is a Rui emperor from the Great Zhou in the south, and a civil earth emperor in the southwest."


    Tang Zhou said categorically without hesitation: "Nonsense."


    Yan Dan hummed twice, not wanting to argue with him.


    There are five gates in the Great Zhou Palace. They walked through the Huayang Gate on the east side, leading directly to the Imperial Study Room.


    Yan Dan thought about it, and felt that since it was a divine tool, it was a great treasure. Even if it was the Ninety-Five Supreme, when he saw such a thing, he would become curious for a while, saying that he would put it in the study room for fun.


    When they arrived at the Imperial Study Room, the sky was just a little dark. The **** who was serving in the study lit up a few colorful gold lamps around, took a piece of white cloth and wiped all the desk cabinets, looking at his hands. There was no dust on the white cloth, so he closed the door and went out.


    As soon as the **** had left, Yan Dan immediately opened the door and slipped in, freeing his blindfold. The demon technique has been used continuously, for them demon, it is troublesome and exhausting.


    Yan Dan rubbed his hands and said, "Let''s look for the study again. If there is no one, we will go to the storeroom. If there is no more, we will catch someone to ask.


    Tang Zhou didn''t wait for her to finish, so he looked for it himself. Yan Dan also walked to the front of the cabinet and took a close look. There were indeed a few antique treasures on the cabinet, but they didn''t look like artifacts. She couldn''t help but think that she had read in the history books that the emperor of a certain dynasty had no other preferences, except for fighting the weaving. As a result, the imperial study room was full of bottles and jars for the weaving. But now it seems that the Rui emperor doesn¡¯t seem to have any preferences, except for a few good-looking antiques, that is, shelves full of books, and on the desk except for two neatly stacked bright yellow silk. The memorial, there is nothing abrupt.


    Tang Zhou frowned and said in a low voice: "It seems that you still have to look for it in the warehouse. I''m afraid that it may not be able to turn the warehouse around until dawn."


    "It''s a pity that I haven''t seen what that artifact looks like. I only feel it when I hold it in my hand, otherwise I can dig it out with just a spell."


    "It''s okay, if it''s too late, I''ll come back tomorrow night."


    Yan Dan watched him not speak, but said in his heart, he doesn''t think it''s funny to jump in and out with blindfolded eyes, right?


    While they were talking, they suddenly heard a sound of footsteps from far to near. They only heard a sharp and thin voice saying: "My lord, my lord, you go slowly." Then came the sound of a piece of cloth rubbing, a dozen totally different The voices said in unison: "Long live the emperor, long live the emperor."


    Yan Dan was agitated, feeling that this was really a bit bad, and only felt that Tang Zhou pulled her slightly and pointed upward. Yan Dan knew immediately, and as he jumped onto the high beams, he squatted quietly. Probably because of the high beams of the house, it can be seen that it is not cleaned frequently, let alone spotless, there are two shallow footprints immediately after stepping on it.


    Yan Dan inhaled the dust and almost coughed.


    Tang Zhou''s eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he immediately stretched out his hand to cover her mouth tightly, and he was relieved. If they broke into the palace like this, if they were discovered, it would be a crime of decapitation.


    Yan Dan was covered with half of his face, only a pair of eyes were exposed, his eyes rolled a few times, and he viciously signaled Tang Zhou to let go. Unexpectedly, Tang Zhou was looking down, but his strength was not loose at all.


    I saw a bright yellow figure walking in, followed by a few eunuchs and court ladies. The man walked over to the desk, pulled the chair away and sat down, and Gu Zi took a memorial and began to read it. The leading **** next to him took the tea cup from the bottom, took out a silver needle from his sleeve and stirred it in the tea, then poured some of the teapot into an empty cup and took a sip by himself. After a while, the tea cup was placed gently on the emperor''s left hand.


    Yan Dan looked down, and it was vaguely visible that the face of the man sitting at the desk was still a little different from twenty years ago. She and Yu Mo met this Ruidi 20 years ago on the bank of the Zhangtai River outside the Southern Capital City. At that time, he was involved in the dispute between the king and the king and was ambushed in the center of the river by a murderer who had fallen down. The act of bullying more and less happened in broad daylight, and was driven by a sense of justice that burned from head to toe.


    Time is not forgiving. Compared with twenty years ago, Ruidi is really much older, and his temples are a little pale, but his brows are still handsome and his eyes are clear and compelling. He sat there, looking through the memorials one by one, sometimes he would put up a pen to comment, and sometimes he just glanced at it and closed it and set it aside.


    Yan Dan squatted on the beam in a panic, couldn''t help but look at the sky outside. If he approves a memorial for a few hours, wouldn''t she have to squat on it for a few hours?


    Tang Zhou let go of his hand, and used his internal force to transmit the sound to her: "Don''t move, forbearance and pass."


    Yan Dan forcefully broke his hand off his face.


    Just listen to the **** headed in a sharp voice: "The emperor, you see it''s not too early, why don''t you pass the meal first?"


    Ruidi hummed softly, and said in a deep voice: "No, wait for Jiang Fei''s place later."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help sighing in his heart, this emperor is really dedicated to national affairs, he didn''t even have time to eat dinner, and in the end he had a supper at his concubine''s concubine. She slowly moved closer to Tang Zhou''s face, lowering her voice to a very low level: "I still know this emperor. Do you want to ask him directly, or continue to be a thief?"


    She had already figured it out clearly that she didn''t use her internal force to transmit voice like Tang Zhou, so she could only work hard to get close to his ear to speak, only to say such a word, Tang Zhou suddenly pushed her away.


    Yan Dan didn''t even have time to struggle before he fell off the beam of the house.

 Chapter 45： Life and death

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    She had already figured out clearly that she didn''t use internal force to transmit sound like Tang Zhou, so she could only talk hard to speak to his ear, only to say such a word, Tang Zhou suddenly pushed her away.


    Yan Dan didn''t even have time to struggle before he fell off the beam of the house.


    After all, she reacted very quickly. When she landed, she stabilized her figure and fell right in front of the desk, looking at Rui Di, who raised her head when she heard the noise.


    Yan Dan remained motionless, maintaining the posture of squatting in front of the desk, lowering her head and said: "Long live the emperor." In fact, she always felt that the only ones who could live forever in this world were the immortal monarchs in the heavenly court.


    She only heard a few gasping noises from behind. A team of guards gathered outside the study door. The curved bows and swords were all out of their sheaths. They only waited for the emperor to rush in and chop her into meat. mud.


    Ruidi closed the memorial in his hand, touched his chin lightly, stood up and said, "Flat." He glanced out and said, "Get all out."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that he said these two sentences with great style.


    The guards outside retreated immediately.


    Yan Dan only saw the bright yellow hem in front of him slowly walking in front of him, before he stood up, but still lowered his head. She knew very well in her heart that she broke into the palace and was shocked that Shengjia was about to behead her head. What''s more, most people will have a good impression on people who are thoughtful and gentle, and no one likes people who speak presumptuously and always confront themselves.


    Who knows Ruidi pondered, and asked her a word that made her speechless: "Are you a demon?"


    Yan Dan caught a glimpse of the headed official trembling from head to toe. He really didn''t know if he should deny it or simply admit this fact.


    Ruidi waved his hand and said in a deep voice: "You all go out." The emperor had spoken, and the eunuchs and palace ladies walked out with pale faces and shaking legs, and gently closed the study door.


    Yan Dan didn''t understand why when mortals heard of monsters, they either made their hands and feet weak in fright, or they rushed up with dog blood and runes and shouted to kill, but when they saw those fairy monarchs and fairies in the heavenly court, it was completely different. In fact, she felt that the demon and the immortal were not much different.


    Ruidi leaned on the table and said with a smile: "My Concubine Jiang is actually a demon. Think about it at that time, you should have been. Now twenty years have passed, but your appearance has changed at all, and it is true."


    Yan Dan squatted and said: "The emperor, I am indeed a demon, I am afraid that your concubine Jiang is not."


    She remembered that the beautiful florid girl was indeed a fellow with her, but she didn¡¯t notice any evil spirit when she entered the palace this time. Although she didn¡¯t know what happened in it, there were some things that were absolutely unrecognizable, especially This kind of beating mandarin ducks and provoking discord will definitely be struck by thunder.


    "I also know that Concubine Jiang is no longer anymore, so just ask casually." He slowly raised his head and glanced up, "Do you have any other companions?"


    Yan Dan hummed depressedly.


    I saw Tang Zhou falling lightly from under the beams of the room, with a very graceful posture, then flirted with his clothes and knelt down on one knee: "See the emperor. It is really offensive to rush into the guard. Please the emperor to punish him."


    Yan Dan squeezed his fist and wanted to greet him. It was good, but if he suddenly pushed her down, no one would have noticed it.


    Ruidi raised his hand and said gently, "Flat body."


    "The emperor, in fact, when we came here this time, we have something to ask for." Yan Dan saw that his reaction did not seem to be angry, so he lowered his head and said softly, "I heard that a local official from the North has paid tribute to a group recently. Tribute, one of these is one of the four ancient artifacts..."


    "So, you came to Miyamoto to find this artifact?"


    Yan Dan thought, he really deserves to be an emperor, and confession means elegance, using "seeking" instead of "stealing."


    He didn''t even hesitate, so he agreed: "I will let people find the tribute from the storeroom. You can pick and choose."


    Yan Dan thought again, he really deserves to be the emperor, and he speaks so simply. She immediately complimented: "I have always heard the people praise the emperor about how you are politically clear and devoted to national affairs. I saw it with my own eyes today that these words are true."


    Ruidi was walking to the door of the study, opened the door and the chief **** waiting outside the door gave a few words in a low voice. He was taken aback when he heard the words, and suddenly turned around to look towards Tang Zhou: "She is a demon, and Shouldn''t you?"


    Tang Yiyi didn''t expect the other party''s intention, so he nodded slightly.


    I saw Ruidi turned his head again, and said to the guard outside the door: "It''s not a demon, so many of you let an ordinary person go in and out of the palace freely. The Tongtong who is on duty tonight will be fined one year''s salary. Go to the House of Internal Affairs to receive the penalty."


    Yan Dan deliberately ignored those resentful gazes that stayed on her, turning his head and saying to Tang Zhou: "It''s all you are not good. There is a family who has a small family to support, but you have caused them to be deducted a year of salary. "


    Tang Zhou calmly said nothing.


    The people in the palace were really quick to do things, and within less than two cups of tea, a dozen eunuchs with neat hands and feet came in with nine large boxes.


    Ruidi sat down at the desk and took a sip of the tea cup: "Everything is here, you pick it yourself."


    Tang Zhou walked slowly to the side of the box, lowered his body and took out one by one. He looked at the five boxes in a row, but still found nothing, and frowned slightly. When I walked to the sixth box, the box was obviously smaller in front. He just stretched his hand in, his expression was obviously a bit weird, and when he retracted his hand, he was already holding an ancient circular mirror in his hand. The texture of this mirror is polished very delicately, but I can''t tell what texture it is.


    Yan Dan took Gu Jing in his hand and beat it for a while: "Is this Lichen or Dizhi?"


    Tang Zhou shook his head: "I don''t know."


    Ruidi said slowly on the side, "Since I have found it, is there anything else?"


    Yan Dan said immediately: "Report to the emperor, there is nothing else to do. We will leave right away if we harass for a long time." The top priority is to immediately rendezvous with Liu Weiyang and Yu Mo and leave the southern capital. Even if the emperor remembers to punish them later, It can only be a fantasy.


    She was about to use magic to make another blind eye trick, and she slipped out of the palace again, only to hear the emperor Rui slowly say "Hold on". Yan Dan immediately turned his head to look at the emperor, humbly asking for advice: "What other advice does the emperor have?"


    "I''ll send you out of the palace, so you can jump in and out like this." He clapped his hands, and several guards on duty immediately walked in and knelt on one knee, "Send my word to this girl and son immediately. Go out of the palace without error."


    Yan Dan looked at the kneeling guards shaking so pitifully, he couldn''t help feeling sympathy.


    After leaving the corner of the Imperial Study Room, Yan Dan turned his head to look at the pale-faced guards around him, and said in a good voice, "I''m really sorry, you have lost your salary for a year, so please don''t hesitate to ask. I said, I will definitely compensate you."


    The sword in the guard''s hand fell to the ground, staggered back to a place five steps away, and said with a trembling voice: "No, no...really no need, this great fairy, you forgot to see the villain this time. Come on, ah..."


    It can be seen that most mortals are still afraid when they see them.


    However, the Ruidi clearly knew that the person next to his pillow was a demon, but he didn''t care, probably because he really fell in love.


    Yan Dan turned his head and said to Tang Zhou: "If you get the ground stop, what else do you have to do? Or, like Chu Mo, what seal do you want to unlock?"


    When they passed by the Jingyang Temple, they saw a handsome young man rushing towards him, and a group of eunuchs and court ladies were chasing after him. When the young man passed by Yan Dan, his footsteps slowed down, and he smiled slightly at her, with a vaguely graceful shadow, then looked back and ran over.


    Yan Dan suddenly remembered that a long time ago, when she hadn''t become a demon, she was drifting away from the Six Realms. Also in this ancient city, watch an old play in Langtai. At that time, Ruidi was still a young man, but he was so romantic and couldn''t see half of his heart. Later, he was willing to take care of a woman, and even in his current throne, he still remained unchanged.


    The smile of that young man suddenly looked like Ruidi when he was young.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but muttered: "Why does one person pay so much for another person who has nothing to do with..."


    She turned her head to look at Tang Zhou, but she thought in her heart that he even did not hesitate to find the ancient artifact in order to find the person in his dream. Why has she never met such a person who makes her feel loved?


    For a while, she thought that Yu Mo liked her at least a little, because he had always treated her well. Later I realized that this kind of care is not only for her, he is very sincere to Bailing and Zilin. When they stayed together, she always talked more, and it was also longer when she was stuck to him. If one day, they will part ways, but she is the only one who can''t give up?


    She looked back and saw Tang Zhou''s mouth moved slightly, and finally she didn''t speak.


    He saw the crystal clear eyes, like cracked glass, and the emotions inside were fragmented. And he was just powerless.


    Liu Weiyang held the ancient mirror and looked at it for a while, and came to a conclusion: This is Li Chen, not Ground Stop.


    Yan Dan was disappointed: "How do you know this is Li Chen?"


    He turned the ancient mirror over and ran his fingers across the texture on the back: "There are ancient texts engraved on it, and it is said that Li Chen can perceive the mysteries of the world and teach people to understand the past and the present." He put aside Li Chen, relieved. One sentence: "Anyway, if you find the last one, it will definitely stop."


    Tang Zhou sat at the table, did not move or talk to each other.


    Yan Danxin said that Young Master Liu is really nonsense. There are four artifacts in total, and three of them have been seen now. The remaining one is the last one. I don¡¯t know how old it is. What month can I find.


    Suddenly Liu Weiyang hummed slightly, and his tone rose slightly.


    She immediately looked at each other warily.


    Liu Weiyang has placed Li Chen by the table, but the palm of his hand is always on the mirror surface, and he can''t remove it.


    Yu Mo was leaning against the door, and seeing this emotion change his face slightly, he walked a few steps inside: "Brother Liu, what is that artifact you had before?"


    Liu Weiyang raised his head and looked at him, a little flustered in his eyes: "Could it be... Li Chen?"


    Yan Dan was even more surprised to see them like this: "Li Chen used to be yours, but now he has his hands, that''s also great." She only said this, knowing why she has always been expressionless. Liu Weiyang, whose eyes are calm, will show a flustered mood for the first time. She only felt that she was being pulled by an invisible force, and her eyes were extremely dazzling, and her whole body was as cold as immersed in a thousand-year-old ice. The surrounding scenes began to twist and stretch, making her dizzy.


    When everything calmed down, she opened her eyes, and the scenery in front of her looked like a wonderful ink painting, the smoke and water filled the river, and the shadow of Chuo Chuo could see the green mountains in the vapor.


    Life and death, Ye Wangchuan, Huangquan Road.


    She thought that she would never return to this place forever.


    Liu Weiyang knelt on one knee on the shore, his face was pale, as if he had been severely injured at that moment and vomited a mouthful of blood. The jade flute also fell out of the sleeves and fell to the ground and folded in two.


    Just listen to Yu Mo lightly said: "Brother Liu was originally the sage emperor Zixu Zhao, but Li Chen recalled his immortal power. With his current body, he can no longer withstand the former immortal power."


    Tang Zhou was silent for a while, and said: "The scene here is very similar to the painting I saw in the last stone chamber of the ancient tomb in Qingshi Town."


    Yan Dan sighed: "I saw the painting at that time, and asked Miss Tao if she believed I had been to the Netherworld Palace. At that time, you said to me that it is too early to dream. In fact, this is the Netherworld Palace, and I was originally. I''m not kidding."


    She has been delayed here for a whole thousand years, how could she forget?


    Life and death, Ye Wangchuan, Huangquan Road.


    Faintly as yesterday.

 Chapter 46： Hades and ghosts

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Liu Weiyang stood up slowly, raised his hand to cover his chest, the corners of his mouth were still bloodshot, but his eyes returned to calmness: "This is indeed the Netherworld." He spoke very hard, as if remembering. What important thing happened: "I just lost all my memories here."


    Yan Dan looked at him, not knowing why he could still laugh: "I know where the ghost gate leading to the mortal world is. Let''s go back quickly. The Yin Qi here is too heavy. If it is Yin Qi, it will be troublesome. .


    Liu Weiyang didn''t seem to hear him, staring straight at the confused surface of Yanshui, his face pale.


    Yan Dan looked in the direction he was looking, and saw the outline of a gorgeous palace faintly visible in the misty clouds, and couldn''t help muttering: "Is this...Is it the Hades?"


    She had only heard Master say in the past that the inside of the palace is full of mysteries between the heavens and the earth in ancient times, and there is no one in the world that can compare to anyone who can see through it. The ancient chaotic **** Pangu, the creation gods Tianwu, Bifang, Zhibi, Shuhai, Zhuyin, and Nuwa have long been integrated with the world in the torrent of time. It is probably because of the relationship between the first gods that the mystery of the underworld is outlined more mysteriously.


    This legendary Nether Palace, which records the ultimate secret between the heaven and the earth, will only appear in places where the atmosphere of decay is heavy. The last time was at the moment when the Demon Realm was about to die. This time, it appeared in the Nether Palace.


    She was thinking about her heart when she saw Liu Weiyang suddenly jumped off Yewangchuan and crossed the water in the direction of Ming Palace.


    Yan Dan was agitated and hurriedly shouted, "Master Liu, this is Wang Chuan Shui, you can''t go down!"


    Once the night is over, people can forget the past and reincarnate. He has only now remembered a part of his memory. If he forgets the past again for this reason, wouldn''t his efforts for so many years have fallen short?


    Liu Weiyang stopped and turned his head: "Did you not forget when you spent the night in Forget River? This time, I won''t forget it again."


    Yan Dan only felt that his throat was dry, and could not speak for a long while.


    The reason she didn''t forget it was just because she couldn''t forget, and she didn''t want to forget.


    But the situation now is very different from then.


    Liu Weiyang stood in the water of Wangchuan, Qingdai''s sleeves fluttered, he lowered his eyes to look at the water, and said quietly: "You leave the ghost gate, I just want to figure out what happened at that time."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and then said, "You can''t cross the river like this. I know there are boats at the ferry, but there are always people watching. Let''s get the boat over."


    Liu Weiyang raised his eyes and looked at her for a while, then slowly nodded.


    Tang Zhou stepped forward and knocked on Liu Weiyang''s shoulder, and said with a slight smile: "I have arrived here no matter what, naturally everyone will go out together."


    Liu Weiyang raised his eyebrows slightly and stretched out his hand to pat his shoulder: "Okay."


    Yan Dan felt very strange. Liu Weiyang''s temperament was almost withdrawn. At the beginning, apart from using Tang Zhou to unlock the seal on Chu Mo, he treated them equally and ignored them. After he came out of the devil, he The attitude towards Tang Zhou has changed a bit too quickly. However, most of Palace Master Liu''s thoughts are hard to guess, and they are not something she can guess.


    She turned her head and looked at Yu Mo. He still didn''t say a word. Gu Zi looked at the misty surface of the river. After a while, he turned his head to look at her: "Can forgetting the river really teach people to forget the past?" Yan Dan nodded, "This is natural." Speaking, but the light in his eyes sank, tangled into a deep darkness. Yan Dan was inexplicable. She probably didn''t say anything terribly. Why was his reaction so weird?


    No matter one, now two and three are so weird. These days, it is not only difficult for women, but even for men.


    Yan Dan paced back and forth two steps irritably, and pointed to the east: "Here is the ferry crossing, but the boat guarding the boat is a tautou horse face, which is not easy to deal with."


    In the previous twenty years, Tang Zhou had only seen in books how eerie and terrifying the so-called Nether Palace was. Now it seems that the scenery of the Nether Palace is quite unique.


    He was thinking like this, suddenly realizing that the hem of his clothes was pulled slightly, he couldn''t help lowering his head, and saw a mouth biting the hem of his robe.


    It was just a mouth, nothing else, just floating on the ground.


    His mouth felt Tang Zhouzheng lower his head and look down, loosen the corners of his clothes, revealing the white Sensen teeth: "It is the breath of a mortal... It''s delicious..." Tang Zhou turned his head calmly, but saw a pair of eyes. Hude flew in front of him and rolled happily: "Ahhh, this mortal is so handsome, he should feel very comfortable to the touch..."


    Tang Zhou grasped the hilt of the sword, and swept the joyful eyes aside with a sleeve.


    I saw Liu Weiyang squeezed and decided with a blank face, and said to the nose that was constantly sniffing beside him: "Broken!" That nose turned into a plume of green smoke, and the others were floating in the air. The eager eyes, mouth, ears, and a section of arms, legs and feet immediately retreated far away, croaking in unison: "This person is so fierce and fierce, everyone, go back!"


    Liu Weiyang stretched out his hand to support his forehead: "These are ghosts, only a small part of the body, without the ability to think, don''t talk to them, they will only get confused."


    As soon as he finished talking here, he saw Yan Dan squatting not far away. It seemed that he had spoken to the surrounding eyes, mouth, nose and ears for a long time: "How did you become like this?"


    "We are ghosts, have you never heard of it or seen it before? It''s too ignorant!"


    "Ah, could it be because you were chopped by the sky thunder to become fragmented."


    "Little girl, you are very cute and your skin is very slippery. Touch and touch, touch..."


    "You guys also look good. The eyes are the eyes, the nose is the nose, and the mouth is the mouth."


    "Yes, yes, no one has more insight than you!"


    Liu Weiyang waved his hand: "When I didn''t say it."


    Tang Zhou suddenly walked to her and dragged her away from the back: "Are you going to stay here and talk to the ghosts or continue walking?"


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "Wait, don''t speak. You have a mortal breath. It''s not a place for living mortals to come in."


    The ferry is not far away, just a hundred steps away.


    On the mast of the boat moored at the ferry was a long-bright soul-attracting lamp, which was faintly yellow and blazing like a bean.


    Yan Dan stepped forward, leaned slightly towards the Bullhead who was watching the ferry, and smiled slightly: "Two adults, haven''t seen each other for a long time, how are you doing?"


    Ma Mian looked at her for a while, unexpectedly showed a horrified expression: "You, you, you... actually let you reincarnate like this? No, no, why are you here again?"


    Yan Dan grinned: "I didn''t reincarnate, but you have a road leading to the mortal world that is not blocked, and then I sneaked out. I have been outside for a long time, and suddenly I want to go to the ghost town to meet the old man. Friends, can you lend me a boat?"


    "You don''t have to think about borrowing a boat!"


    "Brother Ma Mian, you just want to be a little bit accommodating, I really want to visit my old friend."


    "You caused a disaster in the mortal world, so you have to escape back and hide, right?"


    Yan Dan rolled his eyes and smiled: "How is it possible? I never cause trouble. If you are worried, just sit on the boat and send me to the ghost town, okay? It''s not far anyway."


    "No!"


    "Why? Anyway, you are fine now, just a moment."


    "If you say no, you can''t!"


    Yan Dan sighed a long sigh, as if walking back sadly, counting silently in his heart, as expected, before he counted to ten, he heard Niutou say "wait a minute" beside him. She turned around, with a sincere expression: "What else can the two adults teach you?"


    Niutou hesitated for a moment and asked slowly: "You just said that there is still a road to the mortal world that hasn''t been blocked?"


    Yan Dan nodded.


    "If you take me to find the exit, I will drive you to the ghost town."


    Yan Dan smiled openly: "A word is settled, anyway, I won''t go back to the mortal world. The mountain lord who is surrendered by the ten thousand demons is so annoying that I can even hide somewhere..." she said. , After a slight pause, he said to him: "Why haven''t anyone crossed the night to forget the river recently?"


    The horse got on the boat and untied the ropes: "If you want to get on the boat, hurry up. I think those who chase you will be chased. If you can''t say you will become like those ghosts."


    "Even if they really chase over, it''s not just a finger for the two adults to deal with them?" Yan Dan turned his head and looked at his companion, blinking slightly. She knew that once they talked about the unsealed road leading to the mortal world from the Netherworld Palace, they would definitely take the bait.


    In fact, it is almost the same whether this road is sealed or not, those evil spirits are simply not able to escape from there to the mortal world.


    The water rushed and hit the ship''s side. The river was foggy, and the scene ten feet away was hazy and unreal. Because of the ever-bright soul-attracting lamp, the boat doesn''t need anyone to steer it, and it moves slowly along the current.


    Yan Dan pointed to the east and whispered: "It''s not far ahead, about one stick of incense." After she said this, she turned slightly, and two strong winds just passed by her side. With two plops, the cow head and horse face has been swept under the boat, floating in the Yewangchuan.


    Liu Weiyang slowly adjusted his sleeves: "King Qin Guang has these stupid men, no wonder the underworld always has trouble."


    Yu Mo moved swiftly, and several layers of barriers were formed in a blink of an eye. He placed one hand on the bow and said faintly: "That soul-attracting lantern will get in the way. Give them back." He squeezed his fingers and saw that it was hanging. The Changming soul-attracting lamp on the mast swayed and fell into the water with a crash, and the bull''s head and horse face still fluttering in the river immediately rushed to grab the lamp.


    Yan Dan squatted on the bow and looked at the river with a smile. Suddenly, the mouths of the two men floating in the water moved slightly, and they chanted a spell lightly and quickly. She can read lips and guess the spell, her face changed slightly: "Oh, they want to summon the ghost king!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, the river water under the ship seemed to be boiling, and black water vapor continued to gurgle upwards, and a layer of black air slowly enveloped Yewangchuan, making the surrounding scenery ghostly. Suddenly, there was a roar from underneath, which seemed to come from the evil spirits suffering from the seventh generation in the fire of ignorance, sharp and ear-piercing.


    I saw a weird long face slowly rising from the water, that face was skinny, with sunken cheeks, black eyes, no nose and no mouth, but the chin was square. If this face did not rise so close to Yan Dan, she might laugh. After all, the legendary ghost king turned out to have such a strange square face, which was really unexpected to her.


    I saw that huge square face suddenly jumped up from the water, finally revealing the dark body below, and dived down towards the boat. The square face slammed into the barrier on the ship, bounced a few feet away, and fell back into the water again.


    Yu Mo pressed the palm of his hand to the bow of the ship, the original transparent barrier was slowly flowing with a light blue light, obviously there was no wind, but the hair of his sleeves moved slightly.


    The ghost king roared, then rushed into the air again, swooped down again, and was bounced away by the barrier.


    Tang Zhou whispered: "Why does this ghost king seem to be unconscious and just keep bumping?"


    "The ghost king was made from the ghosts under the water of Wangchuan. Without consciousness and memory, even the surgeon would eat back." Liu Weiyang was silent for a while, turned his head and looked at Yu Mo, "Wait for you to remove the enchantment for a moment, Come back immediately, so that''s all right?"


    Yu Mo thought about it and nodded.


    Liu Weiyang stretched out his hand to press on Tang Zhou''s shoulder, and slowly said, "When the enchantment is withdrawn, you will collect it with the Seven Luminaries Divine Jade, and we should be able to do it together."


    Yan Dan had to squat aside and watch the excitement. She really didn''t have the ability to deal with this kind of scene.


    I saw the dark ghost king slowly climbed to the top along the outer barrier, and started banging his head. Yu Mo slowly raised his hand, and said in a low voice: "Then I will remove the enchantment when I count to three, one, two...three." As soon as the voice fell, the enchantment that was flowing with blue light disappeared. The King of Ghosts was knocking down hard with that creepy face, so that it immediately hit the sky and rushed down with a whirr.


    Yan Dan heard Tang Zhou chanting a few curses softly, and only felt that the hair stood upright: it was because the square-faced ghost king had already brought his face very close, and he was able to recite the curse slowly and clearly, but also because When she was taken into the magic weapon by him before, the same paragraph came. If one is not careful, she and the ghost king are locked together, then life is better than death.


    However, the momentum of the ghost king rushing down happened to be directed at her, Yan Dan could only watch the ghost king¡¯s black hole and hole aim at her. The area where the nose was supposed to be was completely flat, with only two holes for ventilation and pitch black. On her skinny fingers, the nails were sharp and long, and they could touch her eyelids. She was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak, and she rolled back and crawled back until she hit the legs of an unknown person. She immediately hugged her arms up like she was holding a life-saving straw: "Tang Zhou, what are you still reading? Time to go?!"


    I saw that the square face of the ghost king hanging above Yan Danxian suddenly stopped and stopped suddenly, as if being pulled by some force, slowly pulling up. The ghost king couldn''t get rid of it, he kept making sharp roars in his chest, and finally he was collected into the Seven Luminaries with a scream.


    It stayed in Yuli still restlessly bumping its head, seeming to want to rush out.


    Tang Zhou lifted up the Seven Luminous Divine Jade and looked at it, still a little bit unfinished: "This artifact is very easy to use." He lowered his head and said to Yan Dan: "Would you like to take a closer look?"


    Yan Dan trembled, her face pale: "I don''t want to look at it, don''t take it too far!" Her hands gripping the clothes of the person next to her became tighter, only hearing Yu Mo''s voice from above her head. : "Yan Dan, can you let go now?"


    Yan Dan was agitated, and suddenly thought that his ugly state just now could be seen by them, and his heart was broken: "I was scared only by seeing the strange face of the ghost king. Actually, I am not so courageous. ..."


    Tang Zhou badly took the Seven Lights Divine Jade to her eyes, and said slowly: "I know you are very brave, but in fact, the ghost king''s appearance is not afraid of watching it a few times."


    Yan Dan stared at the ghost king in Yuli stiffly, and saw that it was also poking its head over, facing her with a pair of black eye sockets: "Tang Zhou, you villain! If you were just face-to-face with it, you would be scared. Is it good?!"


    Tang Zhou looked at her and lost consciousness for a moment: "What did you just say?"


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded. She didn''t seem to say anything terrible just now. How could his reaction be so strange: "If you''ve been face-to-face with it just now, you''ll be scared, OK?"


    "The previous sentence."


    "...You villain?"


    Tang Zhou was silent for a moment and murmured: "It should be just an illusion..."


    Yan Dan was very strange. She didn''t realize that Tang Zhou had a quirk of hearing people call him a villain. She had known that she should call him a few more times to get back a little capital.

 Chapter 47： The Secret of Hades (rewritten version)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The fog dissipated, and the gorgeous palace on the river surface gradually became clear in the water vapor. Magnificent, but with a sense of decline.


    This is what Yan Dan felt for a moment.


    Liu Weiyang stood on the bow of the ship with his hands in his hands, and took out a string of colorful colored glazes glowing with dazzling brilliance from his sleeves. Above the smoke-filled Yewangchuan, a dazzling and brilliant halo suddenly rose. A gust of wind blew by, and the mist on the river surface disappeared in no time. Forgotten the light on the river at night, the Qingshan in the distance became more magnificent because of its clarity.


    With force in his hand, the colorful colored glaze was broken into pieces, and the broken colored glaze gradually turned into a faint figure. The figure floats on the water, his face is dim, and you can vaguely see the mountains and rivers between his brows. Such a face is hard to forget after seeing it.


    That is the soul of the evil **** Xuanxiang.


    He flicked his sleeves and raised his hand in salute. Even if he was modest and polite, he would teach people that this man always has a superior nobility.


    Yan Dan thought to himself, how good and brave this Highness Xuan Xiang was back then, in fact, that was only his side. The reason why he would destroy the Demon Realm himself was because he didn''t want to be pushed to the forefront of the dispute by his tribe. If you have to wait until the end of the situation where both sides suffer, perhaps you should take a step back. After all, Liu Weiyang is his brother, a member of his clan, no matter how ruthless he is, he can''t kill his relatives.


    Xuanxiang stood on the water, the water waves under his feet were gentle, only a circle of shallow ripples rippled away. He looked at Liu Weiyang and slowly stretched out his hand, his sleeves slipped, just to reveal the deep scar on his wrist. In the magical state, Yan Dan once dreamed of seeing him scratch his wrist, and every drop of blood turned into a blood sculpture.


    Liu Weiyang also stretched out his hand and shook it hard.


    Xuan Xiang smiled, still the kind of smile that is neither deep nor shallow, turned around and slowly walked away, and gradually disappeared at the junction of Tianshui.


    The ship''s body suddenly shook slightly, thinking that it came across the stone steps that stretched from the palace to Yewangchuan.


    The four got off the boat and stepped on the stone steps in the water.


    The stone steps are made of a whole piece of marble, the light can be seen, and the shape of the human shadow is faintly reflected.


    Yan Dan still remembered to tow the boat to a proper place. She was not the first to come back here, and she knew that if there was no boat, they would have to swim to find the ghost gate and return to the mortal world. How bleak and desolate it should be. Tragedy.


    A group of people climbed up the steps and saw that the bronze carved door of the Hades was tightly closed, and there was no popularity around it, as if resisting the visit of strangers.


    Yan Dan raised his head and looked at this majestic and luxurious palace, feeling a sense of awe in his heart for no reason.


    The Ming Palace is the place where the ancient gods lived, and there are their fairy trails in every corner. It was a very long time ago when the heaven and the earth were in chaos, and the heaven and the earth were even connected together. In this chaos, the first ancestor **** appeared, he was the Pangu clan known as the chaos god. After the Pangu clan opened up the heaven and earth, he merged with the heaven and earth together, and the soul was destroyed forever. After him, the creation gods Nuwa, Tianwu, Bifang, Zibi, Shuhai, and Zhuyin appeared one after another. And these ancient gods, like Pangu, became part of mountains and rivers in the torrent of time.


    So far, no one knows how they created the world and everything, and no one knows how deep their immortal powers were back then.


    As long as you open this door of bronze carvings, these mysteries will be revealed. When she was practicing in the Heavenly Court, she had heard several immortal monarchs who were very cultivated in the Nine Heavens, saying that if you touch the mystery in the palace, it will be overwhelming. Back then, the God of Nuwa carved a seal outside the Ming Palace. As long as there is a fairy monarch and fairy to open the Ming Palace, the fairy will be broken, and there will be no transcendence forever.


    This seal is not impossible to untie, but no one has the courage to say that he already has an immortal power surpassing the **** of Nuwa.


    Liu Weiyang lowered his body, picked up a piece of jade pendant from the ground that had missing horns, and said lightly: "This is Master Ji Du Xing." He took this jade and looked at it for a while, and then said lightly: "The palace will feel it. Somewhere the aura of decay appeared very heavy. After the battle of the immortal demon, Xuan Xiang destroyed the demon realm, and the palace appeared there."


    "My fellow Jidu Xingjun is standing here. The gate is engraved with the seal of the God of Nuwa, and anyone who is immortal cannot open it. I didn''t believe it at that time. I was a fairy in the heaven for thousands of years. Jun, I don¡¯t think the celestial powers of those ancient gods are beyond my reach.¡± Liu Weiyang sighed softly, ¡°At that time, I was too focused on my own cultivation. I thought I had the ability to challenge the ancient gods, but in fact I was just a frog at the bottom of the well."


    Yan Dan was heartbroken when she heard it: Liu Weiyang was the emperor Zhaodi Zixu at the celestial pole back then, and she can be called the highest level of cultivation in the heavenly court, and her extraordinary master is inferior to herself. He is still a frog at the bottom of the well, so should she just destroy herself humanely earlier?


    "I tried to unlock the seal at the gate of the palace, but it touched the dead spirit inside. That kind of situation is what I think of now..." He lowered his eyes and said lightly, "Later, I was seriously injured. I fell down on the steps of the palace, and I could only grasp the last step. At that time, Hades was floating back from the Demon Realm to Yewangchuan. If I let go, Hades would probably be pressed underneath. Itself likes the aura of decay and death. At that time, there was a fading celestial aura in my body." When he said this, he suddenly stopped talking.


    Yan Dan looked at the jade pendant in his hand, and suddenly a pair of slightly raised eyes appeared in his mind. The person said to her that in this world, friends may not be able to share fun, and enemies may not be friends. One day. She always remembered clearly, including the look in his eyes when he spoke, which was so cold that it was frightening.


    Yan Dan suddenly became excited: "It turns out that you were pushed down, otherwise, why would you fall into the Yewang River and lose all your memories?" Liu Weiyang turned his head and looked at her calmly. "The one who pushed you down was...Jidu Xingjun." She recalled the thousand years she had spent in the Netherworld, and finally understood everything that had been lingering in her heart.


    Liu Weiyang threw the jade pendant to her and whispered: "It seems that you have also seen Lord Ji Du Xing."


    Yan Dan took the jade pendant, only feeling that the jade felt cold to the touch, and there was no aura temperature on it: "I always thought that he was just a mortal named Zhao Huanqin."


    "Zhao Huanqin is the name Jidu Xingjun used in the world."


    Yan Dan looked at the water of Forgotten Chuan filled with smoke below, threw the jade pendant into the water, and sighed slowly.


    Just listen to Liu Weiyang suddenly said: "These things have nothing to do with you, but since everyone is involved now, I should make it clear. Now, when it is time to be separated, I will enter the Hades Palace. After a while, the atmosphere here is very dark, and it¡¯s not good to stay for a long time."


    "What?" Yan Dan was startled, "but you last time..."


    Liu Weiyang shook his head slightly: "There are a lot of things I don''t know, but I really want to know. If it is to lose my life for it, or if I have to pursue my past again, it is very worthwhile. Besides, I am no longer immortal. , Does not belong to any of the six realms, just can enter."


    It turned out that it was time to separate.


    There is no never-ending feast.


    What''s more, Liu Weiyang has always been very clear about what he is doing, and there is no room for others to say anything. Because of this, Tang Zhou and Yu Mo never spoke, but patted him on the shoulder, and said goodbye.


    Yan Dan didn''t speak, but Liu Weiyang said calmly: "Yan Dan, I want to come now. It''s a shame that I didn''t get you into my door."


    This sentence should be a compliment?


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "If this is the case, with a young, handsome and promising master like you, I will surely be in love for a long time. At that time, you have to accompany me to stop the master and apprentice-ah, Tang Zhou, why are you hitting me on the head?"


    Tang Zhou withdrew his hand expressionlessly: "Do you think a young, handsome and promising fairy will accompany you to do such boring things?"


    Pushing the boat into the Yewangchuan, you can still see it when you look up. Liu Weiyang stretched out his hand to press on the bronze carved gate. Slowly, the bronze gate opened, and the inside was pitch black, so that the end was invisible.


    Liu Weiyang walked in slowly, and the gate of the Underworld Palace squeaked and closed behind him. This magnificent but magnificent palace with a decaying atmosphere gradually disappeared into the mist.


    A black whirlpool appeared on Yewangchuan, and the boat overturned with a crash.


    Yan Dan struggled twice in the water, and finally reacted immediately, and said loudly to Yu Mo: "That whirlpool is the ghost door to the mortal world, quickly end up." Yu Mo moved faster, and was just drawn into the whirlpool. Above, a layer of enchantment has been placed, protecting the three of them inside.


    After the whirlpool, there is a long, dark stone path. In the dark and greasy water that was constantly pouring in front of you, various residual limbs and broken arms were floating up and down. On both sides of the stone road, there were screaming ghosts constantly, and from time to time, there was a brutal green ghost fire.


    Yan Dan took a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, "Don''t touch the stone road beside you. Those are all evil spirits that run out of the six reincarnations. They can eat people without spitting out bones.


    Tang Zhou glanced at her: "It''s so lucky that you can find such a way."


    Yan Dan was angry: "What do you mean? If you have a way, it''s good to go, but you have to pick and choose!"


    Yu Mo pulled her arms around her desperately, and slowly said: "I won''t remove the barrier, you can let go."


    "No, there is a road ahead--" The barrier suddenly shook heavily, and Yan Dan almost bit his tongue, and hugged him tighter. She remembered it correctly. The road ahead was narrow and steep with nine bends and eighteen bends. The last time she fell there, she couldn''t slow down for ten and a half months.


    Yu Mo subconsciously hugged Yan Dan tightly, but his eyes became more and more chaotic, almost dizzying. The only thing that is clear is the light overhead, which is getting more and more dazzling.


    Suddenly, his eyes suddenly brightened, Yan Dan only felt weightless, and fell off with a grunt. Fortunately, it was not the one lying underneath, but on someone who did not know it. She slowly stood up, looked around, and sighed involuntarily. Looking at the surrounding layout, she was still in the guest room of the inn. If she fell from the sky and fell on the street, it would be impossible to guarantee that she would not be thrown stones as a monster.


    I just listened to the person underneath coolly saying: "Can you get up? I really don''t like being rided."


    Yan Dan snorted, "Tang Zhou, you are still cultivating at a loss, even your words are so vulgar!"


    "Then please don''t sit down on my body, Miss. If this posture is seen by others, my reputation will be ruined by me."


    He was only halfway through this sentence. He only heard two bangs. The door of the guest room was kicked open. There were three or five guards with knives standing outside. A middle-aged man wearing an ordinary wealthy businessman¡¯s brocade was holding his fingers in front of him. , With a pointed and thin voice, startled: "Jiang Concubine, there is really a * in this, your golden body, you can''t stand this filthy scene."


    Yu Mo Shi Shiran stood up, adjusted his clothes, sat down on a chair by the table, slowly poured a cup of tea, and looked directly past the guard eunuch, and fell on the woman in red behind: "You do it. what?"


    It was probably because his tone was too rude, that row of guards immediately pulled out their swords, and the **** jumped to his feet and said with a thin voice: "Bastard! You don''t want to die, dare to be rude to the Concubine Jiang? Come, directly. Tied and dragged out!"


    Jiang Fei Lian shook gently, walked slowly to the door of the room, smiled slightly: "I heard Xuan Li said that you have come to Nandu, so I remembered that I had something to tell you before I came." She turned her head and looked behind her back. His entourage, with a gentle voice: "You all go out, I have something to say to them alone."


    Yan Dan immediately pricked his ears and listened attentively: This Concubine Jiang is Ruidi''s favorite person. The strange eyes on Yu Mo''s hand fell into her hands, and a lot of grievances and feuds arose between them. Very exciting.


    I saw Yu Mo slowly turning his head and whispering: "Yan Dan, Brother Tang, I also have something to talk to this lady alone."


    Yan Dan''s disappointment couldn''t be expressed in words, but the mountain owner had already spoken, and she couldn''t help listening, so she dragged the door to the door.

 Chapter 48： Love

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan actually wanted to know what the two people who were separated by a wall were talking about inside, but compared to the eunuch, he was anxious to go around the room, and while turning around, he said to himself, "What can I do? I live alone in the same room. , I don¡¯t mention that Yu Li¡¯s incompatibility, in case, in case that person¡¯s intentions are unruly, this, this can be..." She is so demeaned.


    She took a sip of tea slowly: "Father-in-law, don''t worry, my son has never used strong preferences."


    "What do you know? What good things did you do in the room just now?"


    "If we really did something good just now, my son wouldn''t be able to use that much more energy..."


    "You, you...you..."


    Seeing that the **** was about to shout again, "Here you are, just tie it and drag it out." Tang Zhou stretched out his hand and pulled Yan Dan up: "It seems that they still have talks. Why don''t we go outside first?"


    Yan Dan let him pull it, and after a while, he said quietly, "Should Young Master Liu come back again?"


    Tang Zhou was taken aback, and smiled slightly: "Didn''t you say that Emperor Zixu in the Nineth Heaven is very powerful, he will come back."


    "Jidu Xingjun must have used this method to get into the Hades Palace, but when I got his jade pendant, I could feel that his soul has been scattered, the immortal yuan is broken, and he will never be superborn."


    Tang Zhou stopped, put his hand on her shoulder, and said in a low voice: "I don''t know what kind of person Jidu Xingjun is, but Brother Liu is pursuing something very pure. He entered the palace at the beginning. It¡¯s not for the rule of the Six Realms, but for the mystery inside, the magic techniques that have long been lost."


    Yan Dan nodded.


    After a while, Tang Zhou asked softly: "Do you care about Brother Liu so much because you like him?"


    Yan Dan didn''t even think about it: "How is this possible? I respect him like my master. Young Master Liu is more cordial than my master. Moreover, although I haven''t been in contact before, I have long heard that Emperor Zixu is An immortal gentleman, I don''t want to ask for trouble."


    The two walked down the stairs of the inn and ran into the inn¡¯s shopkeeper. The little second of the shop smiled at them and said, "You two go out? Today is the Buddha''s birthday, and there is no curfew. There will be fireworks, lights, and temple fairs later. Why don''t you go and play around?"


    Yan Danhan stands upright: "Buddha''s birthday...?"


    It seems that it is really unsuitable to travel today, and everything goes wrong.


    Tang Zhou was interested: "The Buddha''s birthday is fine, anyway, you still have a little cultivation, and you won''t be affected."


    Yan Dan was still lacking in interest, and at this time, it really showed the age difference between the two of them. If she went to the temple fair with Tang Zhou hand in hand, wouldn''t she be the grandmother leading her grandson out to play? Even if he changed Yu Mo, he probably had the generations of an aunt and a nephew.


    She told Tang Zhou this idea, and finally, Tianshi Tang took out a piece of talisman paper blankly: "This is a three-step prohibition. It seems you really want to use it."


    Seeing the wind, Yan Dan immediately turned the rudder and said sincerely: "No, no, in fact, I prefer to follow you brother in one step. These three steps seem too unkind."


    So Tang Zhou took the talisman back with satisfaction.


    Just hearing a sharp sound, a few fireworks suddenly burst into the dim night sky, dragging out a bright, extremely long tail, and suddenly reflecting the confused night like daylight. Immediately afterwards, there was a large expanse of gorgeous fireworks blooming in the dark sky, and the explosion of fireworks overwhelmed the laughter and laughter below.


    Standing under the tree, Yan Dan looked up for a while, but when he turned his head, he realized that Tang Zhou was no longer in the shadows. She looked around for a while, and saw Tang Zhou standing under the sky full of gorgeous fireworks. He was holding a lantern in his hand, and there was a child squatting beside him. He was trembling with the firecrackers to light the leads of the firecrackers, but his hands were shaking. It''s too bad, it won''t light up.


    Tang Zhou lowered his body and held the child''s hand close to the end of the firecracker, a little light swaying like a snake in the night. He hugged the child a few steps away with one hand, just as the fireworks above his head burst out suddenly, spreading thousands of brilliance, and fainted a faint dim light on his side.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help smiling slightly. After thinking about it, he couldn''t say what he was laughing.


    A little spark fell on the fireworks corpse in front of her. Yan Dan took a step back subconsciously, but felt that someone was hit behind her back. She looked back and saw a woman lowering her body to pick up incense sticks and candles. Yan Dan squatted down quickly, picked up a few incense sticks on the ground, and put them into the basket beside the woman.


    After she finished this, she suddenly saw the woman slowly raising her head, the bright and lonely light of fireworks reflected on her face, reflecting a sad and beautiful face. Yan Dan snorted in his heart, and involuntarily called out: "You...Fairy Palm Lantern...?" The woman stared at her fiercely, and when she recovered, she grabbed the bamboo basket and walked, staggering in panic.


    A long-lasting memory of dust emerged, and Yan Dan grabbed her: "You are the fairy palm lamp? Why are you here? Don''t you recognize me?" Every time she asked, the other party just kept shaking her head and uttered a hum. Hmm, the expression on his face was both scared and flustered.


    Yan Dan released her hand, and the woman ran away a few steps without looking back, but suddenly stopped in a hurry. Yan Dan squinted at her, and saw her shoulders trembling, as if she would fall to the ground at any time. Yan Dan looked in the direction of her gaze, and saw Tang Zhouzheng lowered his body, helping the previous child to light a wire cigarette fire. The white light was faint and warm in the sky.


    Tang Zhou tilted his head, smiled and said something, his side face looked gentle under the shattered light. The child stood on tiptoe and held the cigarette fire, with a pure and innocent smile.


    Anyone who looks at this situation can''t help but smile. But the woman seemed to have been slapped with a whip, rushed to grab the firework from the child, threw it on the ground and stomped on two feet, then dragged him into the crowd, and soon disappeared. .


    Tang Zhou straightened up carelessly, and walked towards Yan Dan with the lantern in his hand: "Let''s go, it''s time to go and set the lights."


    Yan Dan thought for a while and wanted to ask, "Do you think that girl was really weird?"


    "If you see your brother playing with a stranger, you will probably be nervous."


    Yan Dan raised his finger against his chin and murmured in a low voice, "That''s right, I mostly admitted the wrong person..."


    Tang Zhou handed the lantern in her hand and smiled slightly: "According to our mortal custom, write a wish in this lantern and put it in the river. This wish will come true as long as it reaches the sky and listens. "


    Yan Dan raised the lantern and looked at it, curling his lips: "This is obviously a lie."


    "This kind of thing was originally for a hope," Tang Zhou handed over a charcoal pen, "What do you want most, write it in the lamp, maybe one day it will come true."


    "What about you? What would you write after changing you?"


    "Well, I naturally hope that my parents can be healthy and live a long life."


    Yan Danqi said: "Although filial piety is a good thing, but I thought it was you who will find the magical place soon."


    His eyes flickered and he turned away: "What wish are you going to make?"


    Yan Dan squeezed the charcoal pencil, frowning and thinking hard.


    What she once wanted most is no longer available. But what is it that I want now?


    Standing on the bank of the Zhangtai River, Yan Dan watched the fireworks go out in the sky, suddenly took a deep breath and looked at him vigilantly: "You can''t peek while I''m writing."


    Tang Zhou immediately turned his head and said coolly: "I don''t have the kind of quirk that spy on your mind."


    The lantern gradually left the river bank and was slowly pushed into the distance by the water wave. A river of lights, bright and dark, especially beautiful.


    Yan Dan lowered his body and put the lantern down in the water, and dusted his sleeves: "Well, that''s all right."


    In the end she still didn''t write anything. In fact, now, she has nothing to ask for. Shulan Mountain is like her home, where monsters large and small are her family members. If possible, she plans to stay there for the rest of her life.


    She was thinking about her heart, and suddenly heard a lightning flash across the sky, and the sound of thunder rolled in, and soon a few drops of soybeans rained on her face.


    The splendid fireworks on the horizon were extinguished by this sudden rain, and the banks of the Zhangtai River were filled with smoke. Those young people who accompanied them to watch the fireworks and set off the lanterns laughed and hid away, but were not disturbed by the displeasure.


    Before Yan Dan could react, he was pulled by Tang Zhou and ran to the eaves not far away. The raindrops were getting bigger and bigger, and it was gradually pouring down. The remains of fireworks were left, and white smoke was quietly emitting. The clothes of the two of them were a little wet, and they were blown by the oncoming night breeze with raindrops. After all, it was autumn now and it was not as hot as it was in midsummer.


    Yan Dan listened to the dull thunder, and suddenly his waist tightened. Tang Zhou had already leaned over and hugged her. He did such an intimate action for the first time. Yan Dan turned his head and stared at him intently, and instead of the shame on his face, he held his arms tighter.


    "Hey, what do you mean? You won''t look at me anymore, right?"


    Tang Zhou was stunned, and then chuckled softly again: "Why do you speak so straightforwardly at this time? You really don''t have any interest in teaching people to answer."


    Yan Dan sighed with emotion for a while. She, a flower that no one wanted for thousands of years, finally met someone who knew the goods. The difficulty was no less than that of an iron tree blooming.


    Tang Zhou put his chin on top of her head and said in a low voice: "I always feel very sorry for my parents... They gave birth to me and raised me, but I can''t fulfill my filial piety under my knees."


    "Uh, it''s good for you to think like this. Filial piety is a traditional virtue."


    "Yan Dan, I used to be quite prejudiced against you, even now, I still can''t... completely ignore this prejudice."


    Yan Dan heard the cloud and mist, and couldn''t figure out what he was trying to say, but he could not imagine that she was probably amorous again this time.


    There was a muffled thunder from the horizon, and in the thunder, she heard Tang Zhou whispering in her ear.


    very light.


    She even wondered if she had heard it wrong.


    Tang Zhou said: "I have thought about it, and I won''t go to the magical place again. I gave up."

 Chapter 49： Return trip

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The boat descended down the water, the moon was shining, reflected in the sparkling waves, and a silvery white fainted in the water.


    Yan Dan was very distressed.


    She and Tang Zhou finished watching the fireworks and set off the lanterns and then waited until the rain became lighter before returning to the inn. As a result, Yu Mo and the Concubine Jiang stayed in the same room. The **** was already anxiously spinning around the door, constantly lifting his sleeves. Khan, a posture of wishing to step forward and kick the door open. Yan Dan didn''t realize it, is there anything in this world that needs to be said for so long, even if you want to seek power and usurp the throne? Just as the **** couldn''t hold his breath and wanted the guard to break in, the door creaked open.


    Concubine Jiang held the door and said softly, "I''m leaving, take care." Yan Dan dared to take the head of the Xiang Shang as a guarantee. The moment the door opened, the eunuch''s eyes straightened, carefully and carefully. I read the clothes and jewelry of their maidens up and down, not even letting go of the corners. It is a gesture of seizing the traitor for the current emperor.


    Yan Dan thought with a smile, the Emperor Rui agreed with the imperial concubine to come out of the palace, and the emperor is not afraid of accidents with his concubine, the **** is anxious like a pot of porridge.


    Concubine Jiang walked to her, took her hand gently, and smiled slightly: "Miss Yan, it''s been a long time, it''s almost 20 years, right?" Yan Dan touched her hand and immediately felt what was on her body. The demon aura is completely gone, not only is the demon aura, even the cultivation base is not left at all, completely, and has become a mortal. She hesitated to ask what she and Yu Mo had said in it. Before she had time to ask, she only saw Yu Mo walked out of the room, leaning against the door and looking at them lightly. Yan Dan was agitated and blurted out: "You are a lot older..."


    He only heard a few sounds of swords unsheathed, and his back was murderous.


    Concubine Jiang was not angry. She smiled and said softly, "Of course I will be old. I am different from before. Do you understand that?" Yan Dan nodded quickly, she guessed it right from the beginning. According to common sense, within a hundred miles, as long as there are her kinsmen, she can feel it immediately. And she knew that Rui Di was with a flower spirit girl, it is impossible to not notice the enchantment when arriving at the palace, so it can only be a reason, that flower spirit girl, that is, Ruidi''s beloved Jiangfei No longer a fellow man.


    "I came to see Master Yu actually..."


    Yan Dan immediately pricked his ears and listened carefully, his face still calm.


    Yu Mo leaned against the door and coughed slightly.


    Concubine Jiang paused, looked at Yu Mo with a smile, and released Yan Dan''s hand: "In fact, it''s not a big deal." For a while, Yan Dan''s disappointment could not be described in words. Anyone whose appetite is suffocated, but the person who was speaking refuses to continue, will be so disappointed.


    Concubine Jiang hurriedly said: "Yu Mo cares about you very much." Yan Dan naturally knows that he cares about herself, otherwise she would not come all the way to find the artifact after she was collected by Tang Zhou. she was.


    After the Concubine Jiang had left, Tang Zhou parted ways with them and returned to Xiangdu alone, while they returned to the mountain boundary by themselves.


    When leaving, Yu Mo shook Tang Zhou''s hand and said lightly: "This is a restriction set at the gate of Kranlan Mountain. You can find us with this."


    Yan Dan stood close, and he could even smell the burnt flesh.


    I thought that when she first arrived at the Kuanglan Mountain Realm, she would rather spend most of the day unlocking the illusion set at the gate of the mountain, and she would definitely not be burned off a piece of skin. It hurts to think about it.


    Tang Zhou looked at the restriction on the palm of his hand, and nodded slightly: "After a while, I will definitely come to visit."


    So since getting on the ship until now, Yan Dan has been thinking, curiosity is not a sin, how can she inquire about the cause, course and result of the matter in a vague and unobtrusive manner?


    Yu Mo has always been gentle, reserved and introverted, except when he wanted to vent his anger.


    Yan Dan felt that if he wanted to ask the whole story, he would naturally have to ask the whole question, very implicit. After all, it is a private matter of others, and it would be embarrassing to be blocked by the sentence "What is my business to you?"


    Yan Dan thought about it, slowly lifted the curtain and got out of the cabin. But seeing Yu Mo standing on the bow of the boat with his hands in his hands, Yuehua was shining brightly on his sleeves, which made him more handsome. He heard the movement behind him, turned his head slightly, Yan Dan saw that he was holding a pitch-black bead in his hand.


    Yan Dan suddenly realized that Concubine Jiang had come to have a strange eye. She had heard early in the morning that the different eye is the treasure of the heavens and the earth, gathering the aura of the essence of the heavens and the earth. If they were obtained by the demon, even if they had no fate with the different eye, just absorbing the aura from it would be of great benefit to the cultivation base.


    Yu Mo looked at her, then at the strange eye in his hand, and suddenly stretched out his hand: "If you like it, I will give it to you."


    Yan Dan was silly. She heard that Yu Mo had been beaten back to his original form because of this strange eye. Now he got the strange eye back again. It was not easy, but he wanted to give it to her?


    "Such a precious treasure, even if you give it to me, it''s a waste. You know, I''m so lazy and don''t practice much on weekdays. You''d better use it yourself."


    Yu Mo chuckled inaudibly, "Since it''s useless, what else do you keep?" As soon as the voice fell, he threw the different eye in his hand casually, and the different eye drew an arc in the air with a grunt. Fall into the river and slowly sink into the river bottom.


    Yan Dan looked at him in shock, and squatted and said, "This, such a precious thing, you, you just threw it away?" This is too violent, since he doesn''t treat strange eyes as the same thing. Why are you desperate to find it back, is it looking for fun?


    Yu Mo frowned slightly, his expression dim under the faint moonlight: "You don''t want to, and you are not allowed to throw it away, what do you want me to do?"


    Yan Dan didn''t have time to think about his intentions, so he jumped into the river and shattered the moon shadow of the river. Soon, the broken moon shadows reunited. Yu Mo was still standing on the bow of the boat with his hands in his hands, sparkling waves of light reflected on his pupils, and a little bit of broken shadows were also reflected.


    He stood for a while, slowly closed his eyes, and sighed softly.


    Just hearing the sound of breaking the water, Yan Dan poked her head out of the water, stretched out her hands and raised her strange eyes, smiling like a flower: "Fortunately, I found it back. I was thinking about the dark river bottom, not so good... ..." Before she could finish her sentence, Yu Mo suddenly lowered her body and hugged her tightly in her arms. His movements were so hard that he almost wanted to embed her in his body, which made her breathless.


    Yan Dan moved, trying to poke his head out of Yu Mo''s arms. After all, the talent stayed under the water for too long, and the breath was very uncomfortable. As soon as she moved, she felt that Yu Mo increased his hands and pressed her shoulders, slowly pressing her cheeks to her neck, and said dullly, "Don''t move, it will only take a while."


    Yan Dan slowly calmed down, only to feel that the arm that Yu Mo was holding her was trembling. It was reasonable to say that she was the one who should tremble. Somehow she even jumped into the water. She suddenly wanted to take a look at Yu Mo''s expression, although she was very sure that the expression on his face was still the same as usual, with a slight smile.


    After a while, Yu Mo released his arm, raised his hand to touch her side face, his tone and expression were the same as usual: "Go change clothes and be careful of colds."


    Yu Mo this crow''s mouth.


    Yan Dan angrily wrapped the blanket around her body, sneezed twice, and shrank to grab another blanket. She must be the first demon in the world who can only catch cold and get sick. If it spreads out, she will laugh and be stinking for thousands of years, and those mountain monsters and water monsters in the mountain boundary will definitely laugh to death.


    Could it be that she has been with mortals for too long and has also learned to catch the wind and cold?


    The saying that the **** has different routes is really the world''s most reasonable.


    She stretched out her hand to grab the blanket halfway through, and saw Yu Mo lift the curtain of the boat and lower himself into the cabin. When he saw this situation, he immediately took up a blanket and wrapped her around her: "What do you think?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while and said, "It''s cold."


    Yu Mo picked up the robe on the table, wrapped it up for her, and probed her forehead. Yan Dan looked at him, only to see that he frowned slightly, then lowered his head to offset: "What?"


    Yu Mo''s face was expressionless: "It seems to be on fire."


    Yan Dan only felt that a sky thunder was smashing the cover of her sky spirit, repeating desolately: "It...burns...?"


    Yu Mo stood up: "The boat is about to reach shore. I''ll go and invite a doctor to come and see."


    Yan Dan struggled to grab the hem of his clothes, and burst into tears: "Don''t don''t, I definitely don''t want to see the doctor!" She must be the number one demon in the world who only gets sick and seeks a doctor. This is really ridiculous.


    Yu Mo had to lower her body, and pulled out her clothes inch by inch, "Even if I don''t find a doctor, I still have to go to town to buy food. You are pulling me like this, how can I go?"


    "...You really won''t find a doctor?"


    "If you hold on again, I will ask the doctor to get your pulse."


    Yan Dan immediately let go of his hand, wrapped in a blanket and walked two steps on his knees: "Lord, go slowly."


    Yu Mo leaned down, squeezed the tip of her nose gently, and whispered: "When I''m away, don''t walk around, don''t look at it even if there is a lot of fun, understand?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help saying, "Yu Mo, you look like my dad..."


    Yu Mo really kept his promise and did not bring the doctor over.


    Yan Dan was holding the blanket in one hand and flipping through the things he bought: "Hey, there are also rose candies and pine nuts, do you like candies?"


    Yu Mo picked out two packages of medicine from the inside: "The sugar is for you."


    Yan Dan shuddered, and immediately said: "I don''t want to take medicine." She is actually the least picky about what to eat. If there is something delicious, she will naturally not miss it. Snacks like candied candies are actually preferred by Bailing. If it is because of the unpleasant and bitter Chinese medicine that she has to have a candy as a reward, she would not do this kind of upside-down and uneconomical thing.


    Yu Mo turned his head and glanced at her, setting aside the two large packets of medicine in his hand: "I know you would say that. I''ll ask for a clay recipe. When the stew is drunk, you don''t need to drink the medicine."


    Yan Dan knew that some of the so-called earthwork was still very smart, so he wrapped a blanket and shrank aside, watching Yu Mo put the mutton and beef offal into a casserole and stewed it, and when it was rolled up, he stuffed it dry again. Go in with red pepper. Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "Is there too much pepper?"


    Without turning his head back, Yu Mo said lightly: "This recipe is for sweating, and the heat will go down after sweating."


    Yan Dan shivered for no reason. She seems to have heard the saying about sweating, but will it be useful to monsters? But the stew in this casserole is her life-saving magic weapon. In the end, whether to drink medicine or not depends on the pot.


    When Yu Mo brought the casserole to the low table and then uncovered the lid, Yan Dan only smelled a strong spicy smell, and immediately sneezed. When she leaned to the table, she saw the greasy lamb and the reddish soup base in the casserole, and then she sneezed twice.


    Yu Mo held down his sleeves and helped her with a bowl of mutton soup: "It''s so spicy, it should be almost enough to drink a bowl."


    Yan Dan said hurriedly, "Enough, absolutely enough." She picked up the spoon, took a sip and tasted it, and immediately choked with a cough. Although she had eaten Yu Mo''s cooking for the first time, this pot of mutton soup really didn''t require any cooking level. Besides being spicy, she couldn''t taste anything else.


    Yu Mo hesitated, slowly stretched out his hand and patted Shunqi on her back. Yan Dan picked up the porcelain bowl, closed his eyes and poured the soup in the bowl into his throat. He looked at Yu Mo with tears, "Is this earthwork really useful?"


    Yu Mo hesitated for a moment, avoiding her ardent eyes: "...it should be useful."

 Chapter 50： 铘兰山境

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    After pouring a bowl of spicy mutton soup, Yan Dan didn''t sweat a little, but a blister formed on the corner of his mouth. Her shell seemed to be facing her this time, she just refused to sweat a drop of it.


    She couldn''t fall asleep with the cold and hot, so she had to open her eyes and look at the slightly bumpy cabin roof. Yan Dan realized that she was really a demon who couldn''t be more delicate in her mind. In this situation, the lonely lamp was cold, and the night was lonely. It should be a little bit sentimental, and what she was thinking at this time was that Jiangnan cuisine was light. Good entrance, more appetite for her than the north.


    Suddenly his eyes lit up, and Yu Mo moved the lighted oil lamp and blew out the flames in his hand. He looked at Yan Dan under the dim candlelight, as if slightly surprised. He lowered his body beside her and touched her forehead with his cool fingers: "It''s hotter than before, or go to see the doctor?"


    Yan Dan immediately put on a firm expression: "I don''t want to go." But what he said lacked momentum and was so light that he could hardly hear him.


    Yu Mo was silent for a moment, and said lightly: "Go when it''s dawn, you look like this, don''t play tricks on me."


    Yan Dan pursed her lips slightly, and said after a while, "Yu Mo, I feel cold."


    "...The blanket is all on you."


    "Still cold."


    He hesitated for a while, then hugged the person across the blanket: "How about this?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but laughed, and slowly leaned on Yu Mo: "You said, I was so good, how could I get caught in the cold?"


    Yu Mo raised his hand and smoothed her black hair, adjusted her sitting posture a bit, trying to make her lean more comfortably: "You are very strange at first, and this kind of thing is nothing strange on you."


    Yan Dan smelled the faint fragrance on his body, and slowly became sleepy, and his voice gradually blurred: "Yu Mo, I don''t think you seem to be happy lately..." She only vaguely heard Yu Mo say softly, "No this time." "Something", I lost my consciousness, and fell asleep with peace of mind and sadness.


    What she is relieved is that Yu Mo is holding her like this, and will not think anything else. It doesn¡¯t matter if she goes to bed to death; but what hurts is that she has slept beside Yu Mo like this, he even There were no evil thoughts at all, which was a heavy blow to their arrogant family of flower spirits.


    In this way, she fell asleep peacefully and sadly, but had a dream that was not very happy. In the dream, she returned to the heaven, and she did not know why she jumped the path of the seventh reincarnation again, again and again, without end. When I woke up, the clothes on the back were a little wet, but sweaty.


    Yu Mo carefully lifted the hair sticking to her forehead and smiled slightly: "I can''t afford to burn anymore, okay?"


    Yan Dan also smiled back: "This way you don''t need to drink medicine or go to the doctor, right?"


    Yu Mo smiled at the corner of his mouth, squinting at her, squinting at her: "You''re worried about this." He raised his hand and touched the corner of her mouth: "You are now full of virtual fire and blisters in the corner of your mouth. I was teased by Zilin."


    Yan Dan leaned over the low table and couldn''t help saying: "Zilin is also as old as you, so how naive, I see him, even if it''s a thousand years later, no one will look at him."


    When they were chatting idle, the pot of water on the table was boiling until the point was boiling. Yu Mo scooped up the tea leaves and put them down. The green tea leaves floated up and down in the water, and the cabin quickly overflowed with fragrance. .


    Yan Dan took the celadon tea cup, sniffed it, and wondered: "What else did you put in the tea before you put it down?"


    "I see your virtual fire is so full, so I put honeysuckle, wolfberry, and broken lotus leaves to clear the fire."


    "Lotus, lotus leaf?!" Yan Dan was agitated, speaking with confidence, "Do you want me to eat myself?"


    "It''s not yours, but bought it in the drugstore."


    "Of course I know it''s not mine, but it''s also one of my family? Did you know that our family is already very pitiful, blooming for everyone to enjoy, and most of the lotus plants are broken down and eaten after the flowers are gone If you can''t finish eating it, you have to be dried into lotus seeds. Even the lotus root in the mud can''t escape. Now even the leaves are used to make tea. It''s too much!"


    "You don''t want to drink, and I won''t force you to drink it." Yu Mo picked up the tea cup carelessly, and saw Yan Dan suddenly approached and said miserably, "You can''t drink either."


    Yu Mo pondered for a moment: "When you used to stew fish soup, didn''t I also watch it?"


    Yan Dan''s eyes were quick, and he grabbed the tea cup in his hand. "Then let''s exchange it. I won''t eat fish or drink fish soup in the future. You can''t get the idea of ??lotus seeds and lotus root. By the way, the leaves and flowers are too. No way."


    Yu Mo frowned and said nothing.


    "Okay? You won''t suffer if you agree. There is nothing more fair in this world..."


    He laughed slightly: "It''s okay, that''s it."


    By the time they returned to Kuanglan Mountain, it was already late autumn and early winter.


    Not long after Yan Dan entered the gate of his home, he met Zilin on a narrow road. The two had a fight with each other. Zilin was as furious as before, threatening to skin her cramps. It didn''t matter whether Yan Danzao felt painful to this threat. As soon as he turned his head, he saw the Linlang style come, took out the delicate silk paw from his sleeve, wiped Zi Lin''s face, and then smiled.


    Yan Dan looked at the east and muttered to himself, "Strange, does the sun still rise from the east today?"


    Dan Shu struggled to squeeze over a ball of snow-white fur. The tail behind his buttocks had already come back. It can be seen that his cultivation has been successful recently, and he has taken a big step from a very unbearable human figure to a more visible one: "Sister Yan Dan, Shanzhu, you have been out for so long this time." Yan Dan immediately took out a pack of pine nut candy to him: "You seem to have practiced hard recently, and you don''t even have your tail."


    Dan Shu was holding the bag of pine nut candy like a treasure, and smiled naively: "I think so too, but my father still said I was useless." He took out a pine nut candy and the ball of hair lying on his head. He shook immediately, yelled a few times, craned his neck to put the sugar in his mouth.


    Yan Dan reached out and touched the hair ball: "Ziyan has grown up a lot."


    The little fox stretched out his tongue, licked her hand, turned his head and saw Yu Mo, trembled greatly, and shrank into a fluffy ball, clinging to Dan Shu''s head firmly, and whimpering in his throat. Whispered.


    Yan Dan realized that the mental trauma that Yu Mo brought to the little fox might not be able to recover for a long time. Fortunately, their demon''s life span is very long, and after a long time, it will naturally fade.


    The days after returning to Kuanglan Mountain Realm were quite comfortable, but there were two things that made Yan Dan unhappy.


    Originally, she and Zilin were both demon with a deep cultivation base, and there were no peach blossoms for thousands of years, not even rotten peach blossoms. Although Zilin is the owner of the mountain, he is boring and irritable. The previous concubines either fell in love with other monsters or fell in love with Yu Mo, so Zilin became a single mountain turtle for a thousand years. But now, such a beautiful Linlang actually fell in love with him, really a flower inserted in the cow dung, no, inserted in the tortoise shell!


    From now on, she has lost one more thing that can be used to mock Zi Lin.


    The other one is about Yu Mo.


    She and Yu Mo didn''t live in the same place, but they were not far away. Originally, she wanted to ask him to borrow a book on the practice of demons. On the first return, Bai Ling told her that Lord Shanzhu had gone to the deep mountain to make a formation and he would probably not return until the next day. Yan Dan didn''t care, and walked again a few days later, but still didn''t see Yu Mo. Bai Ling handed her a stack of books on practice, and regretted to say that the mountain lord has been in retreat recently and will not come out within ten and a half months.


    Yan Dan felt slightly strange, and went back with the book. After a while, she heard that Yu Mo was out of the gate, and she was holding a book to ask him some ways to end the battle, but she still closed the door.


    Yan Dan felt vaguely that he hadn''t seen anyone in this way for three times, and it was likely that Yu Mo had deliberately avoided seeing him.


    She asks herself that she is a demon who only knows current affairs. If Yu Mo really wants to avoid her, she will not confront her. After thinking about it, she thinks it is better to hit the side by someone close to him.


    The best candidate among them is naturally Zilin. He usually looks serious and prestigious, but in fact he has a grumpy temper. When he gets angry, he can''t control his mouth. But Yu Mo is careful and calm, as long as he doesn''t want to say it, he will only be rotten in his heart. When Yan Dan first arrived at the Klang Mountain realm, it was very strange that they could still get along with their two solitary temperaments.


    As a result, Zi Lin learned well this time.


    With a sullen face, he took a bite on the apple that Lin Lang handed over, and said in a cool tone, "Yu Mo often retreats recently. What''s unusual about this? But even if he can¡¯t stand seeing you It¡¯s not surprising that this face is closed. Let¡¯s talk about it. What can you tell me to remember? Not to mention the same as Linlang."


    Yan Dan suffocated her breath, but Zi Lin, the villain, came to scold her when looking for an opportunity. No wonder they have been enmity and hatred over the past two decades, leading to the deep hatred they are today.


    Lin Lang smiled sweetly when she heard the words, her face was charming, and the surrounding wall furnishings were illuminated, and she whispered softly: "Zilin, look at what you said, how can I be so good at what you said?"


    Yan Dan looked at the two affectionate models looking at each other in front of him, his whole body jumped with goose bumps, and he had to step back lightly and knowingly. She really shouldn¡¯t have come. Now Zilin¡¯s thousand-year-old bachelor mountain tortoise iron tree is blooming, and the flower is not only blooming, but also beautifully blooming, and she is still lonely here. It¡¯s not miserable. Just the numbing energy of two people is enough. Teach her can''t swallow.


    Yan Dan walked a dozen steps, and suddenly heard Lin Lang say behind him, "Wait a minute, I have something to say." Yan Dan turned around, and saw Lin Lang lifted up her slender fingers to straighten her hair that had been messed up by walking, slightly lowered her head and walked to her in beautiful small steps, and suddenly sighed: I have always heard about the fox family. She specializes in beauties, but Lin Lang is the beauties of beauties. Now that such a tender flower has been smashed by Zilin, it is really too cheap for him.


    Lin Lang stood three steps away from Yan Dan and smiled happily: "When I first came here, I wished to go back right away, but after a while, I never wanted to leave again. No wonder so many demons have come here. The mountain boundary lives here."


    Yan Dan echoed: "Well, the mountain environment is really good." In the coldest winter, it is still as warm as spring. The flowers bloom all year round, the green grass is green, there are mountains and lakes, and there are many interesting things. Monster, there is no better place in the world than here.


    "I didn''t expect to be with Zilin now, and get along a lot, only to realize that he is a gentle and careful person who deserves to be treated with heart."


    Yan Dan doesn''t think so. When she first saw Zilin, she felt that the mountain owner was solemn and unspeakable, and had an indescribable threat. After getting along for a long time, she realized that the initial impression was mostly unreliable.


    "I also heard what Zilin said. Shanzhu Yu Mo hasn''t been in a good mood these days. He came over half a month ago and only asked Zilin for a drink, but he refused to say anything."


    Yan Dan was already convinced that Yu Moguo was the only one to avoid seeing her. When she went to look for him half a month ago, Bai Ling said that he had practiced in retreat again, so his practice was actually going to drink with Zilin?


    Yan Dan remembered that when he was on the bank of the Zhangtai River that night, he threw his strange eyes into the river without hesitation, in that absolute posture as if he wanted to abandon something that he could not give up.


    But she finally found the strange eye. Is she really doing something wrong this time?

 Chapter 51： Between the eyebrows

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    There is a person who you have read with your heart and thought you understand, but in the end you realize that what you have read and understood is just a little bit of the skin.


    Yan Dan feels depressed for no reason. Twenty years has been a not-so-short period, and Yu Mo has gradually become the closest person in her heart. She didn''t know if she liked him, but she felt that if she didn''t see him anymore, she would be a little bit sad if she didn''t even interact with each other. She asked herself if she was acting smart, and when she let go, she would let go, and never sluggish. If Yu Mo intends to avoid her from now on, she will naturally not go stalking. Some words are too full to put it bluntly. Leave room for each other and wait until things pass before they can meet again.


    Yan Dan raised his head and let out a sigh of relief.


    I don¡¯t know why, it¡¯s obviously a thing of the past, but she has been thinking about it repeatedly recently. Yu Mo stood on the bow of the boat, her expression blurred under the moonlight: "You don¡¯t want me to throw it away, do you miss me? How?" That moonlit night, like a phantom, haunted her desperately.


    She turned around and went back to her house, but ran into Bai Ling.


    The moment Bai Ling saw her, his face was slightly embarrassed and at a loss. Even though Yan Dan could see her expression clearly, he still pretended not to know anything, and smiled slightly: "Bailing, how is Shanzhu Yu Mo lately? I haven''t seen him for a long time, so I wanted to ask."


    Bailing paused and said vaguely: "Yes, it''s okay. Actually, I don''t visit the mountain lord very often."


    Yan Dan nodded and said, "That''s fine." She kept walking and just passed Bailing.


    Knowing close but not dating, meeting may not be fate, or fate, there will eventually be that day. What''s more, Yu Mo''s attitude and thoughts are more and more incomprehensible to her.


    It is also possible that she never understood it from start to finish.


    After a period of time, winter passed, and it was a good time for spring and flowers to blossom and butterflies to fly.


    Recently, Yan Dan''s cultivation has been quite profitable, and when the moon is full these few days, it is the best time to practice, so he often comes out at night to bask in the moon.


    She counted the days, and three months had passed since Liu Weiyang entered the palace alone and separated from Tang Zhou in the southern capital before the blink of an eye. She thought about whether to go to Xiangdu to find Tang Zhou to play, after all, in her lifetime, the celestial master who can control her is Tang Zhou. If she travels with her, she must be very powerful.


    As he was planning like this, he suddenly heard two extremely soft and steady footsteps in the distance. Yan Dan could hear Yu Mo''s footsteps, and immediately rushed to find a place to hide. It would only increase embarrassment when they met now, although she didn''t know where she was annoying each other.


    Yan Dan touched a tree next to him, and Yufeng climbed up along the trunk and squatted down on a relatively sturdy branch.


    I saw Yu Mo slowly walked over and set up a battle with gravel beside the lake. Yan Dan looked at him through the moonlight, only to see that he lowered his body and moved the gravel, and finally stood still. All she saw was a silhouette. The remaining ink was indeed reduced a bit, the black outer robe that had fit well looked a bit empty, but the straight nose appeared to be taller.


    Yan Dan thought, holding his cheeks, Yu Mo''s appearance was actually soft, but the bridge of his nose was very strong, but it contrasted with heroic and handsome looks, and there was always a vivid smile between his eyebrows. She was thinking about it, when she heard Yu Mo faintly said: "Yan Dan, what are you hiding in the tree?"


    Yan Dan was immediately embarrassed. She dodged like this, but she appeared sneaky and concealed. She supported the branch and fell from the tree. Because of her success in practice, she felt that her body was lighter for no reason. She was picked up by Yu Mo before she landed on the ground.


    Yu Mo smiled and said in a low and gentle voice: "Why are you still barefoot? Now when the weather is very hot, you are not afraid of catching the cold." He stretched out his hand to hold Yan Dan''s ankle and spread out his clothes to let her step on. Above.


    Yan Dan was simply flattered: "I won''t catch a cold, I''ve lived like this these few days."


    Yu Mo raised his head slightly, his deep eyes looked at her unblinkingly: "These days..." He paused, with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "I thought about a lot of things."


    Yan Dan asked carefully: "Then, have you figured it out?"


    "It doesn''t matter if you think about it." He paused, then said, "Yan Dan, have you seen the show?"


    "Not only have I seen it, I have also written a lot of playbooks."


    "Those actors have acted a lot, knowing that it¡¯s not the real story, and they¡¯ve been involved in the drama. Those who watched the drama know that it¡¯s not their own story, but after watching for a long time, this story has slowly become Own." Yu Mo said lightly, "This is the truth."


    Yan Dan said sincerely, "I still don''t quite understand."


    Yu Mo smiled in a low voice, turned his head and looked at the formation of gravel: "This formation was just created by me. Originally, based on my ability, at most, I can build a barrier between half of the mountain. , And with this formation, the barrier can be enlarged a lot."


    Yan Dan thought for a while: "But in this way, all the shocks received outside the enchantment will be eaten back on you, which is really not worthwhile for the enchantment."


    "In the past, my grandfather set up an enchantment to protect our entire clan. In the end, the clansmen were safe and unharmed, but he passed away because of his injuries. This is the price that the entourage has to pay. To protect important people. I think it¡¯s worth it."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "But I think if you live well for important people, wouldn''t it be more worthwhile?"


    After talking to Yue that night, some of the previous things seemed to be uncovered. Yu Mo treated her back to her original attitude, although she was not very close, but she never avoided seeing her.


    Yan Dan knew that he couldn''t tell the truth from Yu Mo, so he had to go to Bailing: "You said if this is possible. In fact, Yu Mo hates me, but I am embarrassed to say so. What way does he want to send me?"


    Bailing was filling the hot water in a tea pot, slowly ironing the outer robe of the remaining Mo on the table, and said with a smile: "The mountain mainly hates you. I have long sought an opportunity to unload you into a few pieces. Just throw it anywhere."


    "Then I really can''t think of the reason." Yan Dan spread his hands.


    Bai Ling looked at her for a while, and said quietly: "Sometimes what the mountain lord is thinking is not something we can guess. If we can''t guess, why bother to guess?"


    Yan Dan was about to speak, and suddenly heard Dan Shu shouting like pigs and sheep outside: "No, no, no, that ghost, ghost is coming!"


    Yan Dan hurriedly went out to look, only to see Dan Shu threw his nose and tears down at her feet, with a little fox on top of her head, and said tremblingly, "Sister Yan Dan...not good. La¡­¡­"


    Seeing his appearance, Yan Dan lowered his body and said softly, "What''s the matter?"


    Dan Shu trembled for a while, and couldn''t cry: "A mortal or a mortal broke in, and he and he still have the restriction of the mountain lord in his hand, and it''s still a ghost..."


    Yan Dan listened to him being confused. For a while, he said he was a mortal and then a ghost. Then suddenly he thought: "Could it be a celestial master?" A few days ago, she was thinking about whether to find Tang Zhou to go out to play. It was delivered first. Yan Dan walked a few steps outside, and she saw a group of monsters flying in the sky and crawling together from a distance, while Tang Zhou was standing there with her back facing her.


    Yan Dan smiled like a flower, and quickly rushed over: "Brother Brother, are you really here?"


    Tang Zhou turned around, frowning slightly as if he was a little confused: "I was not used to being watched by monsters for the first time..." The moment he turned his head, the monster who had been looking at him from a distance immediately dissipated. The heaven from the heaven, the earth from the earth, all of a sudden rushed to a farther place to continue watching.


    "Ah, probably because they saw a celestial master coming here for the first time, so they were very curious. Besides, they are used to being watched."


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly: "Does your cultivation level seem to have improved a bit?"


    "It''s more than just a little growth, at least three or four points, right?"


    Tang Zhou said softly, "Actually, even if you grow ten tenths more, I don''t care at all."


    Yan Dan was so angry that he was guilty of fear: "Tang Zhou, what are you here for, don''t tell me that you are talking badly about me!"


    Tang Zhou brushed his sleeves and looked around: "I was very strange just now. This is the Northland and it is close to the desert. It stands to reason that there shouldn''t be such a place. You are warmer and more comfortable here than Jiangnan."


    "When I first arrived here, I was very surprised about this. Later, I heard others say that it was some treasure buried in the ground of the Klanlan Mountain Realm that gathered gas into the mountains and rivers."


    "I''m not interested in treasures, so I might as well talk about other things first," Tang Zhou''s mouth was slightly smiling, and he looked more handsome, "I came here all the way, how do you plan to make the best of the landlord''s friendship?"


    Yan Dan realized that Tang Zhou really had a terrible ability to adapt. He had only spent a day in the Lanlan Mountain realm. He had turned a blind eye to the monsters who were watching him from afar, eating well and sleeping well, and when he woke up in the morning to practice swords. He also politely helped a lizard pick up the embroidered handkerchief that fell on the ground. After that, Yan Dan heard Bailing complain that the embroidered handkerchiefs in the warehouse were not enough recently.


    The weather is getting warmer, and it''s late spring and early summer when I want to come to the world. Yan Dan thought that he wanted to make the best of the landlord''s friendship, so he accompanied Tang and Zhou to play around the Lanlan Mountain Realm. Seeing that the weather was getting warmer, he came up with a way to deal with the water of Tang and Zhou violently.


    Tang Zhou really feels sorrow for entering the water, but he wants to save his face: "This is not good. There is a difference between men and women. What kind of system is this?"


    Yan Dan smiled and said, "It''s okay, it doesn''t matter, you don''t care about me, what do you care about?" It would be enough if Tang Zhou understood that men and women have different styles earlier, but only then did he remember that there is such a virtue. Lie inside. As soon as she stepped into the lake, she dragged Tang Zhou into the water: "This lake is not deep, only five or six you are as deep."


    Tang Zhou shook his body, and the hem of his clothes was soaked in the lake water: "I am not well watered, if the water pulls and pulls you, isn''t it abrupt?"


    "Don''t be abrupt or abrupt, don''t worry, no one has been drowned in this lake, no, a demon has been drowned, you must not be the first to drown here..." Yan Dan thought to himself, he would naturally not drown. , Is half dead at best. This thought just came up, and Tang Zhou suddenly stepped straight into the lake and pressed her down by the way.


    Yan Dan was stunned, and hurriedly flopped twice, but not knowing what he was stepping on, a stream of muddy water rushed over, and there was chaos in front of him. Fortunately, the wrist tightened immediately and Tang Zhou was pulled out of the water, otherwise the choking person would become her. Stealing chickens can''t eclipse rice, Yan Dan is a little bit angry. I saw Tang Zhou stepping on the water to float on the lake. Although he barely managed to do so, he was still floating: "How?"


    She gave a chuckle in her heart, and suddenly looked at Tang Zhou''s eyebrows soaked with water. The expression between the eyebrows in these eyes could not be entangled, and it evoked the familiarity that had been long-lost. Before she had time to think about it, she just heard the sound of the water rushing, and a whirlpool appeared in the center of the lake. The lake surface became lower and lower, and she could step on the bottom of the lake. I saw a dark square-shaped object floating up, covered with moss, and it was no longer able to tell its true color.


    Tang Zhou smiled slightly, raised his hand to pick up the thing, and his voice was low and inaudible: "This is... the ground stop?"


    Yan Dan only felt that the light in front of his eyes was dazzling. The originally dark thing reached Tang Zhou''s hands. It turned out to be shining into the sky and rushing straight for nine days. Huaguang seemed torn. Tang Zhou''s expression at that moment seemed to throw the ground down, but he could do nothing. A few traces of red blood spilled from the corner of his mouth, and finally he couldn''t hold it, and he vomited a big mouthful of blood.


    She was staggered by the shock, and she hadn''t fully stood still, and suddenly felt the sword spirit behind her, but she was heading towards Tang Zhou. Yan Dan hurriedly stood in front of Tang Zhou, and saw that the spine of the short sword in Yu Mo''s hand was flashing a green light that resembled a dragon and a fish, but it stopped when it almost pierced her body.


    Yu Mo''s expression was cold, and he whispered: "You get out of the way, there is still time to kill him." His sleeves and hair were hunting and dancing in the wind and thunder, but the emotion in his eyes was extremely cold: "If you don''t let it, , I will kill you together."


    Yan Dan looked back at Tang Zhou, and when he turned his head again, there was a sudden cold in her throat, and the air-cooled blade was already at her throat. Yu Mo''s murderous aura grew stronger, as if it could not be suppressed: "Yan Dan, I will say it one last time. Get out of the way." She still didn''t move, some things can be retreated, some things can''t be compromised.


    She stared at his eyes intently, and saw the darkness and deep entanglement in it, and all the murderous aura suddenly sank. His sleeves were flicking, and the black demon spirit on his body was flourishing, and a faint cyan luster enveloped the entire Klang Mountain realm, as if he wanted to block the tearing force.


    A large group of mountain monsters fled, jumped and jumped, the sound was noisy, and it was very chaotic. However, in this chaos, a colorful glow fell from the sky, and a team of beautifully dressed fairies slowly landed on the ground. A fairy wearing a snow-white icy silk shirt came out more and more, lowered his head two steps forward, and suddenly knelt in the muddy ground, completely disregarding the white clothes on his body: "Gong Ying Dong Ji Qing Li Ying Yuan Emperor Spent the Seventh World Tribulation and return to the Heavenly Court."


    She raised her neck slightly, her eyebrows almost identical to those of Yan Dan.


    Yan Dan called out in a low voice, "Zhi Xi..."


    The other party didn''t turn his head to look at her. He still kneeled in a graceful posture, and said: "Zhi Xi, Lu Jing, and Zhang Shu welcome the emperor back home."


    Dongji Qingli Yingyuan Emperor.


    Yan Dan slowly turned his head to look at Tang Zhou, and finally said softly, "Congratulations."

 Chapter 52： The third episode of the universe (part one)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Snapped--


    The door was slammed open, swaying in the fresh morning breeze.


    Dan Shu rushed towards the bed with the snow-white hair ball, and dig out Yan Dan who was wrapped in the quilt, and cried loudly: "Yan Dan, sister Yan Dan...uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu Oh, oh oh..."


    Yan Dan hated her very much. She was lying on the bed and dreaming, only to be awakened by the little wolf demon''s cry of slaughtering pigs and sheep. It was really not ordinary anger.


    Dan Shu shook her in his arms, and the crying became louder and louder: "If Daddy sees it, he will definitely kill me. He said I am the shame of our wolf clan, and the world can''t find anyone more stupid than me. The wolf demon is here, oooooooo..." He was crying, and suddenly he hiccup.


    The little wolf demon is stupid, Yan Dan discovered it early on, and he discovered it when his father said that his Dan Shu was just too young to be too sensible. Most of them have reached the age of adulthood if they can transform into a human form. Since they have grown up, they are not considered young. It is extremely rare for Yan Dan to become a man when he was not an adult.


    She patted Dan Shu on the back, and asked in a good voice, "What''s the matter? You haven''t been successful in cultivation recently, and have your tail been repaired? How could your father kill you?"


    Dan Shu said intermittently while belching, "My ears and ears are not good..."


    The little fox, who had been holding the top of his head, lifted his body, revealing the asymmetrical ears below.


    It turned out that Dan Shu had just lost his tail, and he was thinking about moving the wolf ears on the top of his head to the sides of his face. However, I didn¡¯t know where to use the force. Not only did the ears not go to the sides, they changed on the top of the head. It''s asymmetrical.


    Yan Dan lifted the quilt, put on the outer clothes to wash, and twisted the towel and handed it over: "Wipe your face, I''ll help you think about it. If it doesn''t work, then go to Lord Yu Mo for help."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little fox staggered and screamed sadly while holding Dan Shu''s hair. Dan Shu cried and said, "It hurts, Ziyan, don''t grab me so hard! Sister Yan Dan, you think I really can''t go to Yu Mo Shanzhu."


    So it''s the second best thing.


    Yan Dan sighed and began to search for a stack of books on spiritual practice on the table. These classics are all left by predecessors, Yu Mo has a complete collection of them, and she has borrowed them for a few days.


    Dan Shu wiped his face and squatted pitifully while reading her book.


    Yan Dan flipped through one book after another, and suddenly said, "This cosmic technique should be usable... The book says that there used to be a donkey demonizing a human whose hooves grew to the face, so he used the cosmic technique to replace the hooves. Go under the soles of the feet. If you use this to move your ears to the side of your face, it should be okay?"


    Dan Shu lifted his spirits, patted his chest and said, "I''m not afraid, Sister Yan Dan, please try!"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but knocked on his head: "If I''m afraid, I''m afraid, don''t you know that the caster will be eaten back by the demon, I am more dangerous than you." She pointed to the round stool next to him: "You sit down Come here, let me give it a try."


    Dan Shu sat upright on the stool, but his back was shaking, and he squatted and asked, "If, if it fails, what should I do if my ears ran to my feet?"


    Yan Dan said mercilessly: "Then you can change to a pair of larger shoes."


    She read the spell on it three times carefully, and then she pinched the formula with her left hand, and began to recite the last words of Dan Shu. When she thought of the last words of the Tao, she suddenly remembered that the little fox was lying on his head. When something goes wrong, will the little fox grow on Dan Shu''s face, so that she doesn''t need Lin Lang and Zi Lin to do it, she can simply find a rope to strangle herself to death.


    "Ziyan, you go down for a while." Yan Dan stretched out his hand and moved the little fox to the table, wholeheartedly continuing to recite the last few spells. Who knows that when he said the last word, the little fox jumped up suddenly and was crouching. On top of Dan Shu''s head. Yan Dan only felt dizzy, and the scene in front of him was shaking. She looked down with difficulty, and saw her shell sitting at the table. Because she gradually lost the support of her soul, she slowly fell backwards, and the half of her soul that had come out of her body ran towards the little fox. .


    It''s over. Her thoughts were like electricity, and before the soul had completely separated from the body, she immediately cast a soul-locking spell to set Dan Shu and the little fox in place.


    With a grunt, Yan Dan felt her body tremble, and rolled down towards the ground, slamming her eyes out of gold stars. She gave a painful grunt, and realized in horror that she was groaning.


    No, nothing?


    Yan Dan rubbed his eyes, and saw a fox paw in front of him. Looking up at the surroundings, the furnishings in the room were still the same, but all became very big.


    She and Ziyan exchanged bodies.


    Fortunately, a soul-locking spell was cast before, so that the little fox and the little wolf demon who took up their body would not run around. The Soul Locking Curse is a forbidden technique, even Yu Mo Zilin can''t use it, naturally no one can solve it except her. Of course, the forbidden technique will generally eat back the caster, but after her tireless study, the effect of the back beat has been transferred to the subject. After they wake up, they will not sleep for about ten and a half days, right?


    Yan Dan struggling to jump toward the pile of books on the table, and then struggling to turn over the booklet, and finally looked at the block letters of Dou Da with difficulty.


    The fox''s paws kept slipping, and she had to be careful not to scratch the pages of the book. After all, it was Yu Mo''s collection. If she was caught and broken, Yu Mo would bury her in the lotus pond at the door when he was angry and said something bad. .


    Yan Dan jumped to the page, carefully trying to find a way to crack the universe, but he looked around and found no way. Could it be that God is going to kill her, do you want her to be a fox in the future? This wasn''t the saddest one, she could hardly remember that Ziyan had more than one hundred and fifty years to leave his human form. How did she spend such a long day?


    Also, how should she explain this to everyone in the end? If Ziyan wanted to live with her shell, he would use his current stickiness with Dan Shu, and imagine the scene where her shell was entangled in Dan Shu desperately. Yan Dan shuddered twice, then opened a book with his paw.


    This kind of thing must never happen.


    In case she cannot recover in the end, she should destroy herself humanely...


    She was struggling to be buried in a pile of books, thinking hard, and suddenly she heard very light and calm steps walking to the door. The sound of this footstep was so familiar, it wouldn''t be--


    Yan Dan was agitated, crawling out of the pile of books, and instantly stiffened in place, and he could even hear the creaking sound of the fox''s bones.


    Yu Mo stood by the door of the room that Dan Shu knocked open, paused for a while, and stepped in. He lowered his head and looked at Yan Dan''s shell that fell to the ground, then slowly raised his head to look at the fox-shaped Yan Dan on the pile of books on the table.


    Yan Dan was already as anxious as a pot of porridge, what should she do, pretending to be nonchalant, or pretending to be afraid of him like Ziyan? She was in a hurry and saw long and powerful fingers passing over her head, picked up a book and opened it for a few moments.


    Yan Dan was stiff, and suddenly remembered that the book that Yu Mo had picked up was the one that recorded the universe technique. He, he wouldn''t see anything? If he knew it, she originally wanted to help Dan Shu correct the position of her ears, but instead exchanged shells with the little fox, she might be laughed at. This is really shameful.


    I saw Yu Mo gently put the book down again, and turned his head to look at Yan Dan''s body lying on the ground. He looked at it for a while, a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth somehow, and he lowered his body slightly to hold the shell''s fingers.


    Yan Dan squatted on the table and breathed a sigh of relief, Yu Mo shouldn''t notice it.


    However, she suddenly stood upright, what was Yu Mo holding her hand for? Could it be that he actually has any unknown hobbies?


    Yan Dan rolled off the table with a plop and fell on all fours. Yu Mo heard the movement and looked at Yan Dan for a moment, then stood up and walked outside.


    He, he just left? Anyway, her shell was still lying on the ground, and she didn''t move her to a softer place. Yan Dan turned over, very angry, Yu Mo was too ruthless towards her.


    She raised her head and saw Yu Mo, who had just walked out the door, suddenly turned back, walked in front of her, pinched her neck and lifted her up.


    Yan Dan looked at his deep and dark eyes, with an inexplicable hope in his heart: Did he still recognize her? In fact, that''s not bad, maybe he would have a way to change her back, but Yu Mo''s gesture made her feel uncomfortable.


    Yu Mo took the fox-shaped Yan Dan and walked out of the house, and closed the door. After walking a few steps, he ran into Bai Ling.


    Bailing held a few neatly packed robes, smiled slightly and said, "Mountain Lord."


    Yu Mo nodded slightly, and when he turned the corner, he left Yan Dan aside and walked away without squinting.


    Yan Dan rolled on the ground, angrily stretched out fox claws towards his back.


    Yu Mo, I hate you.


    Yan Dan was hurt for a while, and decided to rely on himself. First, he had to climb back to his house to continue studying the magical methods in the classics.


    She stumbled and trot for a while, suddenly a cold wind passed in front of her, and she quickly shrank back into a ball and rolled away.


    I saw the broken leaves flying, the heroic posture of Tang Zhou practicing sword stepping. Young Master Pian Pian, Yan Dan rubbed the fox''s paws and praised him in his heart.


    Tang Zhou stopped the sword in his hand, looked at her for a moment, suddenly lowered his body and hugged her on his arm.


    Yan Dan sighed inexplicably, but the brother was really kind.


    Tang Zhou put his sword hilt against his chin, with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "These three-tailed spirit foxes are very rare. I didn''t expect one here."


    The little green snake demon who was watching behind him immediately answered, "This is the younger brother of Fox Girl Lin Lang, who was brought here last year."


    Tang Zhou said, raised his hand to touch Yan Dan''s head, and murmured, "I thought..." He put down the fox-shaped Yan Dan and walked towards the little green snake demon.


    Yan Dan was stunned for a moment: He just left? No way, she originally wanted to use Tang Zhou''s hand to quickly return to her house.


    Just listen to the green snake demon asking: "Master Tang, don''t you go to see Girl Yan Dan today?"


    Tang Zhou said indifferently, "I met your mountain lord before, and he said that Yan Dan was still asleep, so he wouldn''t call her."


    Yan Dan was angry. Yu Mo was really a jerk. Even if she really fell asleep and didn''t wake up, should she help move people from the ground to the bed? The same goes for Tang and Zhou. They don''t even take a look at such an unusual thing. It''s wasting their friendship from birth to death!


    "Then let me take the son here today, right?" The green snake demon Tingting curled up to Tang Zhou''s side, smiling sweetly.


    Hey, Tang Zhou is a celestial master who specializes in driving out demons and demons. Are you not afraid that he will sell you?


    Yan Dan and this little green snake met at the first time in the Shulan Mountain realm, and they were all sent by the concubine Ji who was chosen as the owner of the mountain. But in the end Yu Mo picked her.


    In fact, the little green snake was born very well and had a beautiful figure, but Yu Mo didn''t choose her in the end and it was justified.


    The flowers on the head of the little green snake are all delicate and beautiful, but even the most beautiful flowers are all over the head, and I can''t see where they are.


    Yan Dan slumped his head and ran shallowly to her house, and suddenly a drop of water fell from the top of her head, hitting her forehead.


    She looked at the sky, the weather was fine today, not like it would rain. She slowly looked over her head, and saw a huge bat spirit hanging upside down on the treetop, staring at her droolingly, slowly revealing the sharp and shiny fangs in her mouth.


    Yan Dan froze, and when he came back to his senses, he had already grumbled down the hillside with a plop and fell into the mud.

 Chapter 53： The third episode of the universe (part 2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan realized.


    The color in Buddhism is the appearance of the skin, and the appearance of the skin is the emptiness. Her original appearance is emptiness, but now the body of the fox is also empty.


    When she crawled out of the mud puddle, she was exhausted, and her snow-white fur turned gray. It didn''t look like a fox, but a huge gray mouse.


    Well, the fox is also empty, and the mouse is also empty.


    She decided to go to the hot springs to clean up the mud.


    The road ahead was very difficult, but she tried very hard to climb to a place with hot springs in the back mountain. The hot spring pool was bubbling with pale white water vapor, and bubbles were still rising from the water, which looked very attractive.


    Yan Dan happily rolled towards the hot spring, before he could get in the water, he was suddenly pulled out by a Qianqianyu hand carrying his tail. Yan Dan turned his head suspiciously, and saw Bai Ling looking at her angrily, and reprimanded: "Ziyan, why did you make it so dirty? I didn''t say that this hot spring is liked by the mountain owner, and you dare to come so dirty wash?"


    Yan Dan lowered his head. She is not afraid of heaven and earth, not afraid of Yu Mo or Zilin, but a little afraid of Bailing.


    Bailing put down the plate in his hand, scooped a little water from the hot spring with a wooden spoon, took her to a farther place, and a spoonful of water poured down.


    Yan Dan shook his body and threw away the drops of water.


    Bailing smiled slightly: "This is clean, you go play!" Then he turned to the hot spring.


    Yan Dan squatted on the ground, staring enviously at the steam-filled hot spring.


    After a while, I saw Yu Mo coming over, taking care of himself to loosen his outer robe, Bai Ling quickly picked it up, and stood on tiptoe to help him remove the white jade hairpin. Yu Mo walked out of the hot spring wearing his shirt. After a while, he put the wet shirt on the edge of the pool.


    Bai Ling rolled up his sleeves, scooped up water to help him wet his black jade-like hair, slowly kneaded the saponins, and finally scooped out the foam of the saponins. Yan Dan was jealous with envy, and slowly climbed a few steps towards the hot spring pool.


    Seeing that Bailing finished what he was doing, he asked softly: "Shanzhu, do you want me to help you rub your shoulders and back?"


    Yan Dan touched her chin with a fox paw, and wondered whether she was going to avoid it, rubbing her shoulders and rubbing her back. Will there be needle-eyes when I peek at it?


    Yu Mo leaned against the pool and whispered: "No, you go and do your job."


    Bai Ling responded in a low voice, turned and left.


    Yan Dan squatted in place, planning to wait for him to go and then jump into the hot spring to take a good soak. Suddenly Yu Mo turned his head, looked at her and smiled slightly: "Come here."


    The little fox saw him too late to escape, so there would be no way to listen to him. Fortunately, it was Yan Dan, not Ziyan. Yan Dan ran over and sat on the edge of the pool.


    Yu Mo squeezed her neck and carried her into the hot spring, then let go of it neatly.


    Yan Dan fell into the water, stroked twice, and vaguely understood an important event: Little fox can''t swim, is Yu Mo taking the opportunity to drown her? This method of death is really cruel and ugly. He was fluttering in the water, and was suddenly caught up by Yu Mo. He smiled slightly: "You are so dirty, where did you go?"


    Yan Dan opened his mouth and remembered that the fox could not speak at all, so he had to look at him silently.


    She swears to the sky, or swears poisonously. If Yu Mo dares to bully her like a fox, when she recovers, she will definitely get back 12 points with the benefits.


    Yu Mo didn''t speak any more, leaning against the pool and closing his eyes to rest.


    Yan Dan could only hold the stones by the pool and float with the blisters. However, she had seen Yu Mo neatly dressed, and he had also seen him not dressed in a single shirt, and now it was the first time that she saw him undressed. She saw sharply that there was a deep and long old scar on his chest, and even after a long time, he still didn''t have a smooth birth.


    The scars that looked like this looked like they had been penetrated from the heart by some blunt object.


    In the mist lingering, the wound turned a faint red, lining his ivory skin, especially dazzling. Generally speaking, a man who was born fairer would easily appear feminine, even sissy, but Yu Mo didn''t have the slightest feminine air.


    Yan Dan got tired from soaking in the water, and climbed up on her own. Seeing Yu Mo, she didn''t react at all, so she stumbled and ran out.


    From a distance, Yan Dan had already seen his house, was about to speed up and rushed over, and suddenly bumped into someone''s clothes. He was slammed into the distance, so he fell out of his eyes, and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    Today is definitely not suitable for traveling, it is the day of the worst, so everything goes wrong for her.


    As she was thinking, she tightened and was pulled up with three tails, and a face with trimmed eyebrows just caught in the eye. Tang Zhou held her tail: "Are you also looking for Yan Dan? Then let''s go together."


    Yan Dan wailed and struggled, Tang Zhou Yumo, you two bastards, don''t hold small animals if you don''t know how to hold them. One pinches the neck and the other carries the tail. She will really be killed!


    Tang Zhou walked to the outside of the house, touched the door that had been closed, and then flung the door open with his sleeve in a cool gesture, and walked in.


    Yan Dan no longer wanted to complain about his act of breaking in without knocking. She really felt sorry for the door. When she recovered, she had to change a door that was strong and anti-theft.


    Tang Zhou saw Yan Dan''s shell that was quite corpse on the ground, walked over to lift up his clothes and lowered his body to take a look, and then reached out and pressed her body.


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth and glared.


    Tang Zhou put down the fox-shaped Yan Dan, walked to the table, rummaged for a while in the pile of books, and finally opened the book that recorded the universe technique and hurriedly glanced at it, saying evenly: " It turned out to be a soul change."


    Yan Dan collapsed.


    Tang Zhou, when is it bad for you to be shrewd, but this time is shrewd...


    He leisurely sat down on the round stool by the table, with one hand supporting it, and looking at the fox-shaped Yan Dan: "Soul Locking Curse, but it has been changed quite well. It is completely at the expense of others."


    Yan Dan was already stiff to stone.


    Tang Zhou smiled at the corner of his mouth: "Well, let''s come to a gentleman''s agreement. I will help you exchange your soul and help you keep this matter secret. If you annoy me someday, this secret will not be kept. How? ?"


    Pooh, what kind of gentleman''s agreement is this, you know that you are not a gentleman but you want to pretend not to be ashamed? You are called taking advantage of the fire! Yan Dantian fought for a long while, bending his neck stiffly.


    Yan Dan finally returned to his skin.


    For a while, she felt uncomfortable walking on two legs.


    The little fox and Dan Shu sat side by side ignorantly, as if they still couldn''t figure out what happened before. That''s a natural thing. I''m all locked in my soul. How can I remember what happened?


    Therefore, God knows this matter, she knows Tang Zhou knows, as long as Tang Zhou doesn''t tell it, then her scandal will not be known by other demons.


    Her reputation was finally preserved, and she didn''t have to be stinky for thousands of years and laugh generously.


    Tang Zhou said ruthlessly: "Fame? Do you have this thing?"


    "..." Yan Dan was very depressed.


    But even if he was depressed, he had to deal with Dan Shu''s ears to make up for his miserable condition that he could not fall asleep for ten and a half days. Undoubtedly, the Universe Technique can no longer be used, and can only think of other ways.


    She sat at the table and rummaged through a lot of ancient books, but she couldn''t find a suitable technique. Dan Shu stood by her side obediently, with two teardrops in her eyes, making her a little apologetic.


    Around the evening, Yu Mo came to the door.


    He only clicked with two fingers, and he actually straightened Dan Shu''s ear, which made Yan Dan look envious and jealous. Dan Shu went back happily against Ziyan, but Yu Mo leaned on the side of the table, flipping through the stack of books carelessly.


    For some reason, Yan Dan felt very upset.


    After half an hour passed, Yu Mo stayed still leaning against the table. The room was very quiet, only the rustle of his pages was heard. She looked at Yu Mo''s side face. Because of the setting sun behind her back, she always felt that his face was so fuzzy, but it looked extra gentle. The appearance of him leaning against the table is very graceful.


    Yan Dan squeezed his teacup, hesitated for a while and asked, "Yu Mo, do you want to stay with me for dinner?"


    Yu Mo raised his head and glanced at her, then smiled slightly: "Let''s make another day, today Bailing will cook and eat at Zilin." He paused and said lightly: "Actually, the universe technique is used to exchange souls, as for that donkey. The demon used it for other things, only once since ancient times."


    Yan Dan looked at him in shock.


    Yu Mo handed the booklet in her hand to her eyes, and lightly stroked the pages of the book with his slender fingers: "That''s what I said here, you will read it all in the future, anyway."


    Yan Dan''s hand holding the teacup was already shaking.


    Yu Mo closed the book and said mildly: "Actually, you can reach this level the first time you use Universe Art. It''s already pretty good. As far as I know, there are very few demons that can succeed the first time."


    The tea cup in Yan Dan''s hand cracked with a click.


    The weather was fine the next day.


    Yan Dan carried a stack of books for practice and kicked Yu Mo''s study door.


    Bailing was wiping the celadon vase with a white cloth, and was surprised by the loud noise behind him. With a shake of his hand, the vase fell to the ground with a bang. She turned around, her hands on her hips, and her face became ugly.


    I saw Yan Dan threw the stack of books on the table and said aggressively: "You and Yu Mo said, I will, no, my old lady will not practice anymore, it is unreasonable!"


    Braun was dumbfounded.


    Yan Dan turned his head and walked away fiercely, and just met Tang Zhou who had come back from Chen Qi''s sword training. Now that the weather is getting hotter, Tang Zhou has practiced the swordsmanship for nearly an hour, his cheeks are slightly sweaty, and he is raising his hand to wipe it, only to see Yan Dan strode towards him, and said imposingly: "Tang Zhou, you will listen Okay, I will never treat your gentleman''s agreement as the same thing. If you talk about it everywhere, I don''t care!"


    Tang Zhou watched her walk away inexplicably, and couldn''t help but mutter to himself: "...she was caught by the magic wind?"


    After this trivial matter, Yan Dan summed up his feelings about life: No matter when, dignity cannot be thrown away, and face can be thrown away at any time.


    Naturally, the thicker the skin, the better, this is true for people, and it is no exception for demons.

 Chapter 54： Four leaf lotus

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan slowly turned his head to look at Tang Zhou, and finally said softly, "Congratulations."


    The person he was looking for has been found; everything he had in the past has also been recovered. And what she had was destroyed again.


    Have you ever loved someone.


    Have you ever hated the one who is in love.


    But in the end, I found that I still hate myself more.


    Yan Dan was once a heavenly fairy.


    She had said this to Liu Weiyang, but unfortunately it was still unclean and untrue.


    Her real body is a four-leaf flower, a rare race that is similar to the ancient survivors such as the nine-tailed spirit fox and the nine-fin Qinglin, and has been almost extinct. It was destined that she was not planted in the mansion of any fairy monarch on the Nine Heavens Court, but raised by the Jade Pool, and was taken care of by the fairies under the West Queen Mother''s seat.


    Yan Dan couldn''t remember exactly when he went from being an ignorant flower to gradually understand the fairy tale who passed by Yaochi. After she became conscious, she began to take a closer look at her residence.


    The Yaochi surrounded by immortality is really crowded.


    The lotus in this pond is there, and the leaves have already covered the pond water invisible.


    The same root, extract the twin lotus. Since she became conscious, she has been cuddling with her twin sister Zhixi, shaking from side to side with the wind.


    At that time, in this little side of the world, only she and Zhi Xi. They are the same root and the same branch, dependent on each other.


    Even if you have twin sisters, they still have many differences. Zhixi was relatively quiet and focused on Taoism and Zen, while Yan Dan was more lively, and was totally indifferent to these matters of cultivation.


    "Zhixi, Zhixi, you say, it''s obviously a small thing, and you can draw a lot of nonsense when you put it on Zen." Yan Dan was very distressed next to his twin sister, "Can I? Don''t be immortal or nonsense?"


    Zhi Xi would smile, gentle and weak.


    Generally speaking, it takes until adulthood to transform into a human form, but there have been exceptions throughout the ages. For example, there is one Donghua Qingjun who is supported by the thousand-year-old crimson grass. When he transformed into a person, he was still a childish boy, and was cited as a good talk by various gods.


    Yan Dan felt that there was nothing good about turning into a juvenile appearance. Being tender means having a low level of qualifications and would definitely be bullied by others in the future.


    At that time, Yan Dan was still a hundred years away from adulthood. She never worried about transforming people and establishing immortality in the future. She has always been heartless, but recently she has started to be a little melancholy: this Yaochi has grown so big When a lot of flowers bloom, there is indeed a noisy beauty, but she will really be squashed when she continues. If it is squeezed so that the flower stem grows crookedly, will it also turn into a crooked neck after being transformed into a human form?


    Well, the fairy with a crooked neck, although it can''t be passed on as a good talk like Emperor Donghuaqing, but it will definitely be famous in the great nine heavens.


    On the eve of the Yaochi grand gathering, the lotus fairy under the West Queen Mother''s seat stayed at Yaochi early to take care of him. While trimming the branches and leaves of a pond of lotus that grew like weeds, he muttered to himself: "At this time tomorrow, the fairy prince and fairy of the whole heaven You have to come here, like the three you can''t see or see, and the Buddha and Arhats in the West... You have to bloom properly, don''t be naughty, remember..."


    The "three people whom I can''t see in ordinary days" in the mouth of the fairy lotus, after Yan Dan squatted by the Yaochi for a long time and listened to the fairies squatting their teeth, they were already familiar with this. Those three refer to the Emperor Jiuchen on the Nine Heavens Court, headed by Emperor Zixu Zhao Sheng, Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng and Emperor Qingli Yingyuan.


    Yan Dan was very depressed. It''s a pity that she still looks like a lotus, and she doesn''t see anything abnormal from the outside: this is also a lotus fairy at any rate. Did she never know that this blossom can be opened just by opening it? Now that the time of leaving the flower is still ten days and a half months away, how can the blooming season suddenly bloom in advance?


    The fairy lotus pruned the branches and leaves for them, and continued to mutter: "It''s this time tomorrow, so don''t open it early."


    Therefore, Yan Dan spent a very strange night. In the evening, everyone was busy brewing and blooming emotions, and she was obviously too sleepy and kept awake, only she slept perfectly.


    In fact, why bother, those celestial monarchs, fairies and Buddha arhats are not here specifically to enjoy flowers.


    But it¡¯s okay. If everyone is holding flowers, then no one will notice that there is such a big lotus flower in this big pond that is too lazy to bloom. She squeezes in it to fill up the number, and the praise still won¡¯t Without her. As a result, she became more at ease, and simply fell asleep.


    When she slowly opened her eyes the next day, the grand gathering by the Yaochi had already begun.


    Her neighbors actually bloomed separately, the bright red lotus covered a pond, and a few branches stretched beyond the Yaochi.


    Zhi Xi looked at her abhorrent eyes, which made Yan Dan feel guilty for the first time. However, together with this guilty heart, I didn''t know that it had affected the unbelievable root of the immortal root, and suddenly felt a sharp pain in the body, and I wanted to roll into the Yaochi and drown myself.


    As the saying goes, the willow tree was planted inadvertently to make a shade. As for the willow tree, not only did it become shade, but it also grew into a plane tree. She really didn''t even think about it.


    She actually turned into a human a hundred years before she became an adult.


    When Yan Dan was dying of pain, he still wondered in a daze. At that time, Emperor Donghua Qing had turned thirty to fifty years earlier, and turned out to be a childish boy. It took hundreds of years before he grew from a childish boy. Become a young Pianpian, what will she look like this time?


    When Yan faded into a human form, the colorful birds flew around the Tiantingyao Pool, and the big red lotus covered a pool of spring water. Immortal monarchs from all walks of life gathered together to talk about Taoism and law.


    Yan Dan just acted like this, crawling out of the lotus leaf with the jealous and even murderous eyes of everyone of the same clan.


    She transformed into a person, a hundred years earlier than when she was supposed to transform into a person. She had known it would be like this a long time ago, and she would rather die as an ignorant clerk.


    She dragged her short arms and legs desperately forward, trying to speak with her mouth open, but she could only utter a single tone. Fortunately, although her body is short, she has a clear mind, and she crawls carefully toward the dense lotus leaf. If one accidentally falls into the water, she will definitely drown in the jade pond.


    She didn''t use this newly grown shell smoothly, and it was not very neat when she crawled with her hands and feet. But she has to get used to this shell, after all, in the long and long future, she will have such a body. When Yan Dan was climbing into a better state, he suddenly stretched out his hands and hugged her out of Yaochi.


    Yan Dan raised her head and saw an old fairy with a white beard holding her. The loving smile on her face made her get goosebumps for no reason. She stretched her arms and kicked and struggled for a long time. To no avail, she could only let the old man Xianjun held.


    Suddenly, a fairy boy with a hanging beard next to him clapped his hands and laughed and said, "Master, you see there is another one over there, for twins."


    Yan Dan looked at the fairy boy contemptuously. Talk as you speak, and laugh as much as you laugh. Why do you clap your hands? She turned her head laboriously, and saw a white and limp child crawling over carefully in the faint clouds and mist. Suddenly she slanted and fell into the pool with a crash, wrinkling a pool of spring water.


    Yan Dan opened his eyes wide, and saw a handsome young man wearing an ink wash robe flying over the Yaochi, and applying the Xiaoxian method casually, he gave the white soft ball that fell into the water. Catch it up.


    The surroundings suddenly cheered and thunderous, one of them, dressed in a white robe and born very fancy, opened the folding fan and shook it twice, and said to the fairy in the yellow cloud-patterned dragon robe beside him: "Jade Emperor, this Lord Ying Yuan is really getting more and more Good luck."


    Yan Dan opened his mouth, screaming for someone in the water, then she can do it too. She suddenly changed her mind, and she was even more contemptuous, Ying Yuanjun, Ying Yuan, isn''t this name exactly the name of the Qingli Emperor who is the last among the nine emperors? It turned out that he was still so young and didn''t look like a very capable situation.


    There are really many people who cheat the world and steal names in this world.


    Seeing that *Bai Shengsheng''s ball was placed on the empty chair beside her, Yan Dan leaned over and looked at it, recognizing that this ball was really her Zhixi, so he stretched out his finger to poke after seeing it. Feel very soft.


    Zhi Xi was sore by her that her eyes were red, and tears fell down.


    The young Xianjun named Ying Yuan hurriedly stretched out his hand and hugged the group that was crying. Yan Dan was angry. This limp Bai Shengsheng belonged to her family anyway, and this one named Ying Yuan was an old man, dare to come here to **** someone from her?


    She was desperately not letting go, and the young Xianjun actually confronted her with an old face. Yan Dan is still a baby, with little strength and short arms. Then Ying Yuanjun can''t be honest with her, so the two have been in a stalemate.


    The surrounding fairy gentlemen who were talking suddenly fell silent and looked at them.


    The corner of Ying Yuanjun''s mouth twitched, thinking that his face was a bit unsupportable, but at this point, no matter what he didn''t let go, this scene was clearly seen by the colleagues around him.


    Yan Dan caught a glimpse of the very fancy fairy who was wearing a white robe before, turning on the folding fan and shaking it slowly, with a smile on his face that was obviously vigorous and fearful of the world.


    She decided not to let go.


    Yan Dan had just transformed into a human form at that time, and her speech was far from clear. She could only vomit single words, but she had a clear mind and righteous eyes, and she was determined to **** Zhi Xi over.


    In the end, Ying Yuanjun could only let go, and secretly pinched Yan Dan''s face when the people around him were not paying attention.


    Yan Dan was very angry. This kind of villain who could only secretly scheming secretly would not be promising no matter how high the immortal product was raised. She struggled to hold Zhixi while struggling to poke the response with her pink short fingers. Jun Yuan, laboriously spoke word by word:


    "You... villain..."

 Chapter 55： Everything is fate

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan was very angry. This kind of villain who could only secretly scheming secretly would not be promising no matter how high the immortal product was raised. She struggled to hold Zhixi while struggling to poke the response with her pink short fingers. Jun Yuan, laboriously spoke word by word:


    "You... villain..."


    In fact, what she wanted to say was you, a despicable villain.


    But I didn¡¯t finish talking, they were almost the same. Ying Yuanjun¡¯s very handsome face turned black, and the fancy-born fairy fairy closed the folding fan and laughed arrogantly. The jade in the golden moir¨¦ dragon robe The emperor touched the long beard and did not speak, but the white beard fairy who had carried her up before raised his sleeve and wiped his sweat, repeatedly saying: "Jade Emperor, Ying Yuanjun, Bai Lianling, this, this..."


    Yan Dan squinted at the fancy fairy wearing a white robe, and thought that he was Bai Lianling. I have heard of his name for a long time, and I have been admiring it for a long time. She often heard his name when she was still a stalk. It''s just that he is not as famous as meeting, he turned out to be like this.


    I saw an immortal gentleman who was born in a majestic lake-blue robes and came forward with style and style, and said, "I look at the twins of the four-leaf Hana. If you have a root of wisdom, it is better to leave it to the master to discipline you."


    Therefore, Yan Dan was crowned with the name of extremely wisdom root for no reason, and became an entry disciple of Yuanshi Changsheng, one of the Jiuchen emperors.


    So, all these are fate.


    There were a total of five disciples under the Yuanshi Changsheng Emperor. Yan Dan and Zhixi were the last to start, and they were the last.


    The senior brother Tan Zhuo is the most promising. He has taken over the important task of taking care of the fairy grass on Tianchi Mountain. He is quite insightful in the principles of the fairy law and is steady and steady.


    Yan Dan felt that, given time, the big brother would surely rise to the rank of Shangxian. But the master was picky about him in every way, thinking that he was too dull, and did not have the roots of wisdom like Yan Dan.


    Yan Danda felt from the bottom of his heart that Senior Brother Tan Zhuo''s down-to-earth temper was good, not even dull. And she is just clever. She feels that she has nothing to do with those Dharma and Zen principles, not to mention the roots of wisdom.


    On this point, she is definitely not modest.


    Her master, the Great Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng, one of the Jiuchen Emperors, likes to leave problems for several disciples.


    In the first time, Master pointed to the Begonia tree in the courtyard and said, this is the topic of today. If you can''t think of it, just stay here and think about it until you think of it.


    Yan Dan was already able to run and walk at that time, and he was very agile. He immediately ran under the tree, hugged a bunch of flower branches, and smiled at the master.


    Master asked, what is the smile of the flower?


    Yan Dan answered quickly, smiling like a prajna.


    She became the only person who left the courtyard that day. In fact, Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng only needs to ask one more question, what is prajna. Then, Yan Dan could only gape.


    Yan Dan often thinks that if everyone can pay a little attention to the booklet on Master''s desk, it won''t be a whole day of thinking and meditation. For example, when referring to Begonia flowers, there was a copy of Prajna on the master''s desk. On the third page, there was an allusion of smiling flowers with flowers, and even this question and answer were all copied from the book.


    However, she has never dared to tell this secret. If Master knew the truth and she vomited blood with anger, the sin would be serious. And precisely because of this guilt, Yan Dan is still very concerned about the practice of immortality.


    Master has many close friends, and one of them is the Antarctic Immortal Weng on the cliff of heart.


    Although it is a close friend, there are also good and bad feelings. The Antarctic Immortal Weng and Shizun are definitely the kind with bad feelings. They have been immortals for thousands of years, and they have secretly competed for thousands of years. From the skills of their own disciples to the potted flowers outside the panes, how many flowers have been hit this year.


    Yan Dan had grown to look like 13 or 4 years old at that time. I don''t know why he has not grown tall, and he was very worried. And the Great Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng has always praised her roots of wisdom in front of Antarctic Xianweng, and today he has realized some amazing Zen principles. Yan Dan didn''t think it was too embarrassing for Master to praise her so much, but instead felt that the eyes of Antarctic Immortal Weng looking at her really made her feel hairy.


    Later, while Master was away, Antarctica Immortal Weng would often bring her some bright red and round fruits, and sincerely told her that their master was a bad person, and let her ponder such complicated Zen principles all day at a young age. , Which made her grow old but not tall. And his heart of punishment is only to carry forward his name as Yuanshi Changsheng Great, and one day replace Tianji Zixu Shengzhao Emperor as the head of the Jiuchen Emperor.


    Yan Dan was speechless, could it be that the fairy in the heavenly court felt that she looked a little smaller, just a foolish kid who didn''t understand anything and was very easy to deceive?


    In addition to this, the Antarctic Immortal Weng can be regarded as a strange person above the heaven.


    His fairy mansion was built on the cliff of Suspended Heart, where it formed an opposition to the Netherworld Mansion. The wind was rustling, the sky was thundering, the ghosts and corpses were vertical and horizontal, and there was no grass growing and strange rocks in a radius of a hundred miles. To be a disciple of Immortal Weng, one must have good endurance and strong courage, so that he won''t be overwhelmed when he suddenly lowered his head and found a broken limb stuck on his body.


    Yan Dan feels ashamed.


    In this way, she has been squandering safely under the teacher''s instruction for a hundred years, and finally something not big or small happened.


    That day, Yan Dan strolled to Xuanxin Cliff as a guest.


    It was a coincidence that she arrived at the extreme, the Antarctic Xianweng had just left for a long distance. The fairy boy under the Antarctic Celestial constellation told her with joy that they had gone to a Dharma meeting of the Western Buddha, and would not return without ten and a half months.


    While talking, the fairy boy poured a little water into the white jade platter on the table.


    Yan Dan looked over and saw a silver-white, thin water snake nestled in the white jade platter. The little water snake was closing his eyes, gently agitating his chest up and down, breathing very thin and shallow, opening his mouth slightly, and was sleeping very sweetly.


    Yan Dan leaned his cheeks and looked at him, and asked in a low voice, "When did Xian Weng raise this little water snake?"


    The fairy boy hurriedly said: "This is not a snake, this is a dragon, it is Ao Xuan, the son of the king of the East China Sea Ao Guanglong. Xian Weng has just accepted him as a disciple recently."


    Yan Danzai carefully glanced at the little dragon in the jade plate. Apart from discovering that he had two strange sarcoma-like horns on top of his head, he really couldn''t see that this thing looked like a dragon at all. Even Half Dragon is more prestigious than him.


    The little dragon named Ao Xuan was originally asleep quietly. Hearing someone talking, he slowly rolled over and opened his eyes and looked up.


    Yan Dan said sincerely: "He really doesn''t look like a dragon."


    As soon as she finished speaking, the little dragon screamed fiercely, rushed forward like lightning and bit her finger.


    Yan Dan was shocked and flicked hard, but she couldn''t get the little dragon off. She even harder. When she reached the third swing, the little dragon was so dizzy and turned into a silver light rushing out of the window. Immediately, there was a splash of water outside. Yan Dan didn''t realize it, she could hardly remember that the outside of this window was facing the lotus pond in the courtyard. It was really a sin that the son of the Donghai Ao Guanglong King''s family was accidentally thrown into the lotus pond by her.


    The fairy boy instantly turned pale with fright: "You, how can you throw him out?" Yan Dan thought, since this is a dragon, it shouldn''t drown in the lotus pond, right?


    The fairy boy then stammered: "That one, that nine fin in this pool, but the last one in this world, if, if frightened, the fairy will definitely skin me!"


    Yan Dan was dazed, and immediately ran to the edge of the lotus pond, only to see that the lotus pond was level and waveless, and there were many fishes swimming around with their tails. She rolled up her sleeves, took off her shoes, and gently climbed into the water.


    The Jiufin is a remnant of the ancients, a very wise aquatic race, but it was born shallow and not prosperous, and it is now on the verge of extinction. Although she felt that the only nine fin in the world shouldn''t be so weak that she was frightened by a silver-white dragon, but since she threw the dragon down, she still had to fish him out again.


    As soon as she got into the water, she saw the fairy boy crying and said: "You are quieter, don''t disturb the nine fins."


    Yan Dan stood in the pool for a long time and fumbled, and suddenly she touched a slippery, frail thing, immediately caught it, and said with a smile: "Fortunately, I caught you!" She spread out her palms, and there was a whole body. The pitch-black, soft and weak little fish thumped in his palm, but it was not the silver-white little dragon just now. She quickly put the little fish back into the water, putting her hands together, apologetic: "Excuse me, sorry, how are you? I am actually looking for a little dragon, well, although it is a dragon, but it looks good. Like a water snake, have you seen it?"


    The little fish shook its tail and spit out a bunch of bubbles from one mouth.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded.


    At that moment, she clearly felt that this little fish showed a look of contempt...


    But this is just a fish, how could it show a contemptuous expression? This should be, it''s just that she has been cultivating the Immortal Technique too hard recently, and she has an illusion in the blue sky, right?


    Before she had time to think about it, she heard a clear sound of water around her, and a huge tiger whisker jumped out of the water, with her greasy tail sweeping behind her, and she forced her to press under the lotus pond. Because the tiger whiskers were too powerful, Yan Dan couldn''t stand firm, so he rushed forward and fell into the water.


    She flopped twice in the water, but the tiger whiskers still rubbed her unrelentingly, unable to put her head out of the water for a while. She was paddling the water indiscriminately, and suddenly felt a pain in her arm. This pain was very similar to the pain that was bitten by the dragon before.


    Yan Dan waved away the tiger whiskers and finally got his head out of the water. She raised her arm, and she saw the silver-white dragon biting upright on it, staring at herself fiercely. She tore the dragon off hard, and threw it at the fairy boy on the shore: "Found it."


    Fairy Tong hurriedly picked it up, carefully putting the dragon in his sleeve.


    Yan Dan slowly stepped on the shore, only to see that the small black fish that was disturbed by her just now stopped by her side, motionless. Yan Dan took a closer look at it, only to realize that the little fish''s eyes were actually red. It''s just that he was so motionless, she became a little worried. With the feeling of pinching it just now, the little fish seemed very weak, and she didn''t know if her pinch would hurt him.


    Yan Dan slowly stretched out his fingers, trying to touch the tail of the fish, but before it even touched, the little fish swished away.


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that this little fish was different from the one she had seen before. Originally, the fish in the heavenly court were angelfish, and they all had a fairy contract, so they were naturally extraordinary. She also fed the pond fish in the Master''s Immortal Residence. At the beginning, the fish was very scared of life, and when she saw her stretch out her hand, she ran away. But although the little red-eyed fish swam away, it didn''t swim far, as if it was just to avoid her touch.


    Feeling strange, she stretched out her hand again. When her fingers touched the red-eyed fish''s ridge, it swung its tail and slid away.


    Seeing that she was still in the lotus pond, the fairy boy on the shore was sweating in a hurry: "You come up quickly, if Xian Weng finds out, he will definitely get angry."


    Yan Dan climbed onto the shore and stood by the lotus pond looking back. The small red-eyed fish had already sneaked there, and the huge tiger whiskers jumped out of the water with a splash and splashed. With a look of water on her face, she had to sigh: "These nine fins are so lively..."


    It is a bit strange that such a fierce race will fall into a situation on the verge of extinction. Approximately, what are the unknown quirks of their Ninefin clan?


    Fairy Tong said with a bitter face: "What''s the use of being lively, there is only this one left, and if you die, you will be annihilated."

 Chapter 56： Reunion

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan* turned back to Master Immortal Residence.


    She stepped on the colorful clouds and walked fast. When passing through the Nantian Gate, suddenly there was such a brilliant colorful light rising up, Yan Dan was dazzled for a while, and he didn''t come to stop the cloud that was stepping on, and passed directly through the middle of the light.


    The immortal ranks in the heavenly court are very complicated, and anyone who can be called a monarch is an immortal. And the higher the immortal rank, the greater the pomp of travel, like her master Yuanshi Changsheng the Great is one of the highest-ranking immortals, even with his fingers, he can count the few who can sit on an equal footing with the master. . For example, the Jade Emperor is one, and so are the two Zixu and Qingli Emperors who are also called Jiuchen Emperors together with the Master, and she can''t tell if there are any.


    And the colorful Huaguang Lu in front of us can only be used by Shangxian.


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth and broke in anyway. It is too late to withdraw now. It''s better to escape more quickly.


    She was about to get out of the team when her collar tightened suddenly and she was pulled out directly.


    A handsome face that seemed to have been acquainted greeted her eyes, trimmed her eyebrows, and she was so handsome.


    The man used his hand to lift her up, and then turned her around to face the follower next to her: "This is a disciple taught by a fairy monarch, so he doesn''t understand the rules."


    There are also older people in Xian Suizhong, who hesitated for a while and said: "Xianxian...Xianxian doesn''t know."


    Yan Dan was so angry that she almost broke her teeth. It was a shame to be swayed by someone like this. Even if she was not tall enough, it was not for the sake of being carried and shaken! She is strange, who is the immortal monarch who taught this uncultivated fellow?


    She pointed to the fairy king''s nose and said loudly: "My master is the Great Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng, one of the Jiuchen emperors. I think you have just risen to the emperor, so you don''t understand the rules. Why don''t you let me go? "


    She thought her words were very confident, and in accordance with the rules of the heavenly court, the immortals around the person suddenly turned blue and their eyes straightened. She wondered, isn''t it because the master''s name is too loud?


    The fairy who was holding her put a little more force on his hand and slowly turned her around, looking at her with a pair of clear and beautiful eyes, with a smile on his face: "Do you know who I am?"


    Mo said that Yan Dan really didn''t know, even if he wanted to say, she was not interested in knowing.


    "Looking at your expression, you don''t know it anymore." The man smiled at the corner of his mouth, making his face even more handsome, "This monarch is immortal, Emperor Qingli Yingyuan."


    Yan Dan was silly.


    There was a saying in the ancients called Yuanjialuzhai, if you are sincere, I will not deceive you.


    For a while, Yan Dan was very distressed.


    At the Master¡¯s Immortal Residence, people come to visit from time to time. Some have just been promoted to the immortal class, some have just been promoted to the immortal rank, and some are friends with the master on weekdays. This way, there are hundreds of people, let alone a few hundred people. If she didn''t bump into her, it would be fine. If she bumped into her face to face, but she couldn''t even report the other party''s celestial number, wouldn''t it be rude to stand there dryly?


    She has also worked hard, and she can report to anyone who has seen it once, regardless of the fairy rank. Even if you haven''t seen it, many of you will remember the characteristics of people who have heard them.


    In this way, the more people I remember, the more patterns I will feel.


    Regardless of the Western Buddhas and Arhats, they only talk about those who cultivated the Taoism, but all those who have Qingjun, Lingjun, and Yuanjun in the celestial title are the first Shangxian. If there is the word emperor, then it is Shangxianzhong. Xiaoxian ordinary met him, but he wanted to call him a throne. Her master is one, and the other two who are also listed as Jiuchen Emperors are also.


    However, the same emperor is still somewhat different.


    For example, the celestial Zixu Zhaosheng emperor headed by the Jiuchen Emperors, even the celestial name is so long, even more incredible. It is said that he was promoted from Zixu Yuanjun to the emperor when he made great contributions to the Heavenly Court in the first round. In the second round, he added the word tianji before Zixu Emperor, and in the third round, he added Zhaosheng. It can be seen how particular this celestial number is.


    However, Yan Dan looked at the fairy monarch in front of him. What did he say just now about his fairy name...? Emperor Qingli Yingyuan?


    No, isn''t it so coincidental? She rushed into a team of Shangxian casually like this, and the opponent was Emperor Qingli Yingyuan among the Jiuchen Emperors who sat on the same level as Master? Moreover, she clearly remembered that she severely offended this Emperor Ying Yuan on the first day of transforming a human.


    But since you are an emperor, you should be busy all day and not have time to worry about the little things in the past, right?


    "You said you were a disciple of the Great Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng," Ying Yuanjun thoughtfully, "I don''t even remember that there was a disciple of Four-Leaf Hanyu under his school who was very stubborn. What is his name?"


    Yan Dan blurted out without thinking about it: "Zhi Xi." As soon as the voice fell, she felt a little guilty in her heart, so she had to say three times silently, "Zhi Xi, don''t be afraid I will protect you, but now I have to borrow you. "The name", the feeling of guilt only diminished slightly.


    Ying Yuanjun slowly put her down and patted her head gently: "Okay, you go back, next time, don''t run around."


    Yan Dan immediately fled under the clouds.


    He turned his head towards Xian Sui: "Isn''t there still a fairy who is in charge of sacrifices in the fairy book? I think the one named Zhi Xi might be fine, so let''s put it on the book for now."


    Yan Dan returned to the Master''s Immortal Residence, and spent some time anxiously, but after a long and peaceful life, this kind of anxiety has gradually faded away.


    Originally, she thought that the three of the Jiuchen Emperors should have a good friendship. However, this is not the case. Emperor Zixu, Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng, and Emperor Qingli didn''t get together very often, and they didn''t get together for almost a hundred years.


    Yan Dan was very satisfied with this.


    After such a long period of time, her stature began to rise, asking herself to be more than a little better than her short legs and short hands before, and she began to smell like a girl in her eyebrows.


    Just when she almost forgot about Qingli Yingyuan¡¯s colorful Huaguangxun, a fairy who was wearing a pale blue robe and looked very upright and serious came to Master¡¯s fairy residence. Named to see Zhi Xi.


    The immortal monarch''s name was Lu Jing, who was in charge of the clerks under the seat of Emperor Qingli Yingyuan. His clothes were not messy, even every corner of his clothes was ironed smoothly, and the hair tied under the jade crown was not messy. As far as the attire is concerned, there is no error at all. Even the look in his eyes when he looks at the master is just right, one more point is flattering, and one less point is not enough respect.


    Yan Dan stood behind the big brother Tan Zhuo. The big brother is quite tall, just covering her out of sight. She secretly looked out through a few gaps.


    Lu Jing said: "The meaning of Emperor Ying Yuan''s seat is that it is not good that the immortal seat in charge of sacrificial rites in the heavenly court has been vacant. The Jade Emperor also knew about this decision. He felt that Fairy Zhixi was a four-leaf flower supporting body. Yes, in recent years, the practice has been quite profitable, and it will not fail. I just don¡¯t know what do you think of the Emperor?"


    There is such a good thing, Master will naturally not refuse to agree, not to mention that for Zhixi, there is only good and no harm.


    But Yan Dan felt very sad.


    The three emperors of Jiuchen have been performing their duties. The emperor Zixu of Tianji Zhaosheng is the master of ritual and yidao art of the six realms. It is said that his erudition has reached the point where he knows everything and knows everything. Longevity, Qingxiu, Feisheng, etc. As for Emperor Qingli Yingyuan, he was a priest in the world, and his dynasty changed.


    If Zhi Xi had been named the only fairy, wouldn''t he be destined to be bullied under the eyes of Emperor Qingli Yingyuan?


    She reported Zhi Xi''s name every day, and she was really going to kill her.


    But at this moment, if she stood up and shouted, "You can''t go to Zhixi," how could she explain the ins and outs to others? If the explanation is not clear, and the courtesy is lost in front of Lu Jingxianjun, will the Master strip her alive in anger?


    ......So even if her conscience doesn''t allow her, probably all she can do is silence?


    So her twin sister Zhi Xi left with Lu Jingxianjun.


    Yan Dan worries about Zhi Xi and his conscience in the immortal residence of the Master. Recently, after falling asleep at night, he often dreams. In the dream, Zhi Xi cried with red eyes and said to her sadly, that Qing How did Emperor Li Yingyuan bully her. Yan Dan often woke up murderously in his dreams, gritted his teeth and vowed that if Zhixi was wronged there, when she grows up and has a promising future, she will definitely razed Qingli Emperor''s Immortal Residence to the ground.


    However, it turns out that all this is just too much of her thinking.


    Emperor Qingli Yingyuan was very busy on weekdays, and he didn''t have any thoughts about such trivial things as sesame seeds. The reason why he chose Zhixi was only because the position of Fairy had been vacant for too long. I can''t remember any other fairies in the heaven. After Yan Dan rushed through his colorful Huaguang push, I remembered the stubborn little devil who was supporting his body by the four-leaf stalk a long time ago. Not to mention the name of this stubborn kid, he didn''t have the slightest impression, but he hadn''t even remembered the fact that the Japanese person was a twin. However, Zhixi moved to Yanxu Tiangong for nearly half a year, and he had never seen Qingli''s face even once, let alone being bullied by "the shameless villain who likes to bear hatred".


    Every time when Zhixi came back to greet her Master, Yan Dan eagerly asked if he was bullied by someone in Yanxu Temple. At first, Zhixi would smile and shook his head. Later, she was annoyed by her question and sneered Said: "Who dares to bully me, I will kill that person for the Seventh World Samsara Road, please don''t ask the same sentence every time."


    The seventh reincarnation is probably the heaviest punishment in the heavenly court. It is said that those who were cast into the path of the seventh reincarnation, no matter how you got it, must suffer the suffering of the seventh reincarnation in the mortal world. In this seventh reincarnation, the level of suffering is simply incredible. Generally speaking, if there is something lacking in the life and death of the underworld, you have to reincarnate to fill that vacancy.


    There was once a fairy king who violated Tian Tiao and was cast into the seventh reincarnation. In the first three lives, some cockroach, rat and bugs were missing from the underworld, so this poor fairy king became the third cockroach, rat and bug. In the fourth life, the immortal monarch finally had his turn to be reborn as a mortal, and the mortal life was very rough, and his family was ruined shortly after he was born. He was sold as a slave by a trafficker and became a servant for twenty. After being a servant of 20 years, she finally married a little maid who lived under the same roof of a big family. As a result, the brutal young master of the big family fell in love with the little maid and forced her. The immortal monarch is an upright temperament in the heavenly court. After being reborn as a mortal, he became even more vigorous. He knew the truth of "the poor cannot be moved, and the mighty cannot be succumbed". He shouted and killed the young master, but was accomplices. Killed with a stick. And that''s not over yet, the great young master happened to recognize the mage very well, and grabbed the soul of the immortal monarch, shattering the immortal yuan, and never reincarnated. So the fairy king went down and never came back.


    At that time, Yan Dan had no idea about the Tao of the Seventh Reincarnation, but he was very heartbroken by Zhixi''s attitude, and suddenly felt the sadness that his daughter was too old.


    She likes Zhi Xi so much, there is no one closer to her in this world.


    She didn''t know that at that time, her robbery began at this time. Emperor Qingli Yingyuan was just a catastrophe in her long life.

 Chapter 57： Cliff of heart

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    In a blink of an eye, the second elder brother was also out, and he was sent to the heavenly army as an assistant.


    The second brother had a warm temper, like a fire, and once had a temper to almost burn Master''s flower garden. Master calmly asked him to plant flowers for a year. Since then, the two senior brothers dare not get close to Master''s flower garden. After this incident, he is a little calmer than usual, and he is angry when he no longer moves.


    The second brother came back to see everyone once, and when he talked about being an army aide, his eyes almost burst into flames.


    Yan Dan lay on the stone table, leaning on his cheeks, listening to him scolding a colleague who was very arduous.


    "The man named Ao Xuan really thought he was the son of the king of the East China Sea Ao Guanglong. His eyes were all born on the top of his head. After all, he was only a half-dragon. Who could afford a half-dragon in the world?" The brother said that his mouth was dry, Yan Dan immediately handed over a cup of tea, he took a big sip, and continued, "I just can''t see his arrogance, think about Donghua Qingjun''s cultivation. Xianjun is so kind. What''s so arrogant about him as a stinky kid who is just in his early days? Everyone practices magic skills and martial arts, and they are all up to the point. Only he deliberately makes others embarrassed, so it seems that he is so amazing. I''m furious!"


    Yan Dan heard it very clearly. Since her second senior brother entered the Heavenly Court army, he ran into an opponent, and that opponent was named Ao Xuan. Young Master Ao Xuan has a bad personality. He doesn''t like to stop at the time of martial arts competitions, but likes to make the other party make a fool of himself to set off his style. The second brother must have looked down upon him, and had a battle with him, only to be defeated and completely embarrassed.


    However, she can only think about these words in her own heart, and she can never say them.


    Yan Dan thought left and right. About Mo remembered the fierce little dragon who bit her on the cliff a long time ago. It seemed to be called Ao Xuan?


    "Is this Ao Xuan a disciple of Antarctic Immortal Weng?"


    "Huh, yeah. You know him too?"


    Yan Dan grinned: "I saw him before, and he hadn''t transformed himself at that time." It was just unexpected that the little water snake of the year would be so fast. Cough, after speaking like this, Zhi Xi is also promising, it seems that only she is still the same...


    Because Master is Yuanshi Changsheng the Great, people often invite Master to preach, but what Yan Dan likes most is the gossip of fairy boys from all walks of life gathering together.


    Since the second brother came back this time, the name Ao Xuan has become the most mentioned by the fairies.


    Lin Lin, most of them say that the son of the East China Sea Ao Guanglong King is really very good. He became a deputy general of the heavenly army at a young age, but his temper is not very good, even if anyone stares at him a few more times, he will fall. A bleak end, and that Bai Lian Lingjun was the unlucky fairy who ranked first on the bleak list.


    Bai Lian Lingjun''s real body is a nine-tailed spirit fox, and he has a flamboyant temperament. He always only accepts good-looking ones under his family. A fairy boy exaggeratedly said that even a tortoise in the pond of Bailian Lingjun¡¯s fairy residence must be a tortoise that goes up into the sky and the blue and yellow springs can¡¯t find a second, more handsome turtle. And that Bai Lianling monarch somehow felt that Ao Xuan''s strength was against his own appetite. Once he saw it, he stepped forward and tried to strike up a conversation. As a result, Ao Xuan pulled out a lot of fox fur.


    Yan Dan heard this with emotion. Back then, there was still such a small silver-white dragon. Now she has the ability to challenge Bai Lianling. She has been older than Ao Xuan for many years, but she hasn''t achieved anything.


    Yan Dan sighed for a couple of days. Master once caught her after the lecture. He said very seriously that tomorrow is a grand meeting of the cliffs of the heart, every fairy will be there, and you will follow as a teacher. Let''s go together.


    The next day, it was a grand meeting on the Taoist cliffs.


    The first one to stand up to preach was the celestial purple imaginary saint Zhao Emperor. He is the most knowledgeable immortal monarch in the heavenly court. Usually, the dragon sees the head and the end, so Yan Dan has not seen it. Right now, he is standing on a high rock, the cool breeze swiftly swaying his sleeves, and his posture stops.


    Yan Dan could only see a vague figure, still couldn''t see his appearance at all.


    I just think that although the voice of Emperor Zixu is nice, his tone is flat and flat, without any waves, he really teaches people to listen to doze again and again.


    Yan Dan listened to her for a while, the Taoism of the celestial pole of all things was really too profound for her, and she didn''t understand it at all, so she sneaked away when the master was not paying attention.


    Holding a big flat peach from the fruit plate, she sneaked to the lotus pond in the courtyard.


    But there are already people by the lotus pond.


    It was a young boy in a pale blue shirt, born with a delicate appearance, and his eyebrows were carved out of jade. It was hard to say whether he was handsome or beautiful.


    When the boy saw Yan Dan, he said, "Is it you?"


    Yan Dan thought hard, if she had seen such a character before, she would have had an impression on it? But she really didn''t remember knowing this boy. At this time, it should be better not to say anything.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, the boy said again: "I didn''t expect that after so long, you are still so useless."


    Yan Dan only felt that the young man''s face instantly became hideous and ugly. It''s okay if he didn''t open his mouth. How could he clip a knife and a stick when he opened his mouth?


    The young man smiled: "No wonder that your second senior brother is like this. If you think about it, you won''t be able to do anything better than him."


    Yan Dan pondered for a long time, and couldn''t help asking, "Ah... Although it''s rude to ask, who are you?"


    The young man was taken aback.


    "Uh, have I seen you before? But I really can''t remember, you are not the one who admitted wrong?"


    "...That''s right, you have never seen me like a human being." The young man folded his arms and frowned slightly. "You said that I was not like a dragon. I still remember this sentence."


    Not like a dragon? then?


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and suddenly realized: "You are Ao Xuan?"


    She suddenly understood why Bai Lianling would come forward to strike up a conversation, and finally got a lot of fox fur removed. However, this Ao Xuan is really a must-have, so I still have to keep such small things in mind.


    Ao Xuan didn''t speak, but suddenly looked away, his face changed slightly, and he gave an impatient tusk, and hurriedly walked away as soon as he flicked his sleeve. Yan Dan was inexplicable, looking in the direction he was looking at before, only to see two celestial figures coming here, one of whom was her elder Donghua Qingjun.


    She knew that Ao Xuan had a holiday with Bai Lianling, and that Donghua Qing and Bai Lianling had been friends for many years. It was no wonder that Ao Xuanhui was afraid to avoid it. But these things have nothing to do with Yan Dan, and she naturally wouldn''t take it to heart.


    Yan Dan held the bright red flat peach and sat down by the lotus pond, the fierce big fish with tiger whiskers burst out of the water with a splash, splashing her face again. She cut a piece of flat peach with a knife, put her hand into the water, and the big beard fish swam over to grab it.


    Yan Dan fed for a while, but he didn''t see the red-eyed black fish coming over to eat the peaches, which was a little strange. Although this flat peach is no better than Taibai Xingjun''s golden pill, it is a good thing anyway?


    She carefully looked around in the lotus pond, and finally found a small red-eyed fish sitting quietly in the corner of the pond, holding a piece of peach and reaching out with a smile, and said with a smile: "Come on, I''ll feed you... "


    The little fish moved, but ignored her.


    Yan Dan still didn''t give up, and continued to instigate: "You''re welcome, this fairy peach is very useful to you, maybe it will help you transform yourself soon."


    The little fish simply swept the water, turned around and pointed its tail at her.


    Suddenly, a voice from a suitable talent preaching in front of everyone came from not far away: "It seems that this battle between us and the evil **** is inevitable. Xuan Xiang is very talented, and even if we put all our forces in, we may not be able to win. I just don''t know what Ying Yuan-jun thinks?"


    Yan Dan suddenly understood why Ao Xuanhui fled with a weird look just now. Anyone who meets people who dare not meet will be like this. She looked around, and the path that she could sneak away quietly had been taken by them, and there were no dense trees around. Where should she hide?


    She decided what was going on in an instant, took a deep breath, jumped into the lotus pond and squatted underground.


    Just after hiding, I heard the two people''s footsteps from far to near, just walking to the edge of the lotus pond.


    Ying Yuanjun whispered: "Since they are going to fight, I will definitely accompany them."


    Emperor Zixu hummed softly: "I just don''t know what Yanqing Jun thinks."


    "This time the Cthulhu created the war post. He is afraid of the head and tail. I am afraid that no one in the heaven can put this face down." Ying Yuanjun stood by the lotus pond for a while, turned and walked forward, "No one is right now. I can stop it. Mr. Lishu, I''m afraid we will follow the flow this time."


    When Yan Dan listened to the two talking, the big tiger-whisker was sneaking next to her, gnawing at her arm intently and with relish, but she did not dare to move it, and could only let her arm be bitten by a fish. With. And when he heard the words "Jun Yanqing", Emperor Zixu had to hold back his laughter.


    Yanqing is the taboo of her master Yuanshi Changsheng.


    The first time she knew it, she was almost ashamed of laughter. It''s a pity that she is such a majestic, serious and stylish master who has such a feminine name, and it is a pity that the emperor Qingli is named Ying Yuan, Zi Xudijun is called Lishu, and his name is so unpredictable.


    Fortunately, the two emperors soon walked away. Yan Dan was about to stand up to drive away the big tiger beard fish that was biting her, and saw that very weak red-eyed fish dived not far from her, the tiger Su unexpectedly swished so far to escape, and only dared to pry out pitifully from three feet away.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded.


    This tiger whisker doesn''t seem to be afraid of her, so it can only be afraid of the weak fish?


    Yan Dan stood up and stared at the little red-eyed fish with scorching eyes. He was very pleasantly surprised: "I thought you were small and soft, and I was afraid you would be bullied. I didn''t expect you to be so powerful."


    These words are words of praise, and although the other party is a fish, Yan Dan is still convinced that he understands it.


    Because the weak little fish waved its tail and opened its mouth to spit out a bunch of blisters. For a moment, she felt that the little fish showed an extremely contemptuous look...


    Since the grand meeting on the Fa that day, the respected Master has often been too busy even to give lectures to the disciples. Yan Dan was so bored that he could only squat by the lotus pond on Xuanxin Cliff every day.


    She thought, that little red-eyed fish is like this now. When it turns into a human form, she doesn''t know what it is like. Probably not worse than Ao Xuan, it is very possible that a young person has an enviable ability.


    That is a clever fish.


    Yan Dan would sometimes bring a book over, read it to a pond of fish, read the important points and then stop, the little red-eyed fish would just show his body out of the water. Yan Dan really felt that it must have understood it.


    After that, the battle of the fairy demon began vigorously.


    When the master was leaving, she and her friends all sent it off. Far away, but seeing that Mr. Ying Yuan wore an elegant ink wash robe, the front of the robe and the sleeves were covered with cold armor, and his steps were elegant and calm. Among so many people, anyone can spot him from the crowd at once.


    This scene, after a long, long time, she would still see it in her dreams from time to time.


    After the master left, she felt that she could not give up her practice, so she often went to Diya to borrow books.


    Diya is the hall where Emperor Zixu ordered people to repair it. It is filled with various classics, and many of them are still isolated. Once she read a booklet written by Emperor Zixu himself, and they all said the words were just like the person, and the handwriting was elegant and upright, showing that the person must be the same.


    Soon after the battle between the Nine Heavens and the Demon Realm, good news came one after another, and soon I heard the news of the victory. But Emperor Zixu, the head of Emperor Jiuchen, failed to come back. Everyone said that he and Jidu Xingjun died together with the evil **** Xuanxiang in Yuntian Palace.


    The master came back safely, but he abolished his right hand and had a grumpy temper for no reason.


    Yan Dan once read about their four-leaf Hanyan family in the library of Diya, saying that the reason why their family is so rare and precious is because the fragrance of the flowers they bloom can calm the mind, and the heart can be Healing all the wounds and diseases in the world, as early as in ancient times, it was just like this being picked by others to refine medicine and became bald. At that time, she learned to refine agarwood, then plucked her petals and melted it into the agarwood, and lit them in Master''s study.


    When the petals were torn off, it was dripping with blood, but she felt that she finally did a small thing for the master who raised her and taught her for so long.

 Chapter 58： Diya and Kunlun God Tree

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Fortunately, the agarwood was finally useful. Master''s mood gradually calmed down, and the useless right hand could gradually do the little things of dressing and serving tea.


    Yan Dan couldn''t sleep for one night, so he sat in the courtyard watching the moon.


    Because of the closeness, the moons seen in the heavenly court are big and yellow, much like yellow loquats. And now the time to eat loquat is approaching, no wonder she has such a weird association.


    As a result, Master didn''t sleep either, and happened to ran into Yan Dan while walking.


    Yan Dan always felt that Master was one of the best immortal monarchs in the heavenly court. She had never seen him dejected, and when she saw him that night, she suspected for a moment who pretended to be.


    Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng touched her head and said rather sadly: "Your master is still old."


    Yan Dan immediately said: "Master, you are so handsome and so immortal, you can''t see that you are getting old at all." Although her master looks at her from the outside, she is definitely not a young man. The upright and graceful Emperor Qingli Yingyuan couldn''t be compared, but she still praised each other fiercely.


    The Great Emperor Changsheng Yuanshi touched his chin and smiled with relief: "In fact, being a teacher is more elegant than Lishu, and more handsome than Ying Yuan, Yan Dan, you really have a vision."


    If Yan Dan was drinking tea when he heard these words, he would definitely spray it out, but fortunately, he didn''t. She lowered her head and barely showed a strange expression of approval: "Master, you are more graceful than the other two."


    Although she hadn''t looked at the appearance of Emperor Zixu carefully, just by looking at the outline, she felt that his dignity and grace could not be compared in the heavenly court; and Jun Ying, according to her vague impression, It is more handsome than her master.


    "My teacher knows that the fairies underneath often gather together to talk gossip," Yuan Shi Changsheng said, and Yan Dan suddenly stood upright, and she still likes to hang out with those fairies. I only heard the master pause and say: "They once said that our Jiuchen Emperors never travel together because we hate the young and handsome of Lishu and Ying Yuan. This is really unreasonable!"


    Yan Dan nodded silently, Master, when you are walking with Antarctic Immortal Weng, you will be less eye-catching. If you are with the other two, it would be a bit strange...


    "In fact, the reason why we rarely gather together is because of ancient artifacts. Our fairy qi is different. If it affects each other''s artifacts, then the entire heavenly court will be destroyed. But for now, those artifacts are all lost. I¡¯m in the devil, so I don¡¯t have to worry about it all day."


    Yan Dan has always had no interest in the divine tool to get to the bottom of it, anyway, the one in charge of the divine tool would definitely not have her turn. However, the second brother is very interested in these. Ever since he heard that the master was in charge of the ancient artifacts, he sneaked into the master¡¯s room to see and touch, but was caught by the master on the spot and was punished for it. After half a month of scripture.


    After saying these things, the Master probably felt sleepy. He dusted his robe and stood up and said, "Yan Dan, I will send you to the earth as a teacher tomorrow morning. You should read some books well there, and write down on weekdays. Practice a lot and don''t be lazy. Given time, you will become the first fairy named Shangxian in the heavenly court."


    So Yan Dan was sent to Diya Guanshu.


    Anyway, she would go there to borrow books from time to time, but now she doesn''t think it is a chore.


    Although she felt that Master''s words were nothing more than earnest expectations. But in this heavenly court, there has never been a fairy who has the ability to rise to the rank of a god, just like from ancient times to the present, there is only such a **** of Nuwa. She is not presumptuous of herself. With the advancement of her current practice, it will take at least 30,000 to 50,000 years to cultivate to the top.


    The end of the earth is on the southernmost side of the heaven.


    On weekdays, except for the occasional monarch who came to borrow books there, there were very few people walking around.


    Yan Dan carefully put the books in the wrong position back to the right place, wiped the dusty books on the top of the bookshelf, and then sorted out the books he wanted to read, marked them, and carried them to the desk. The ground is neatly stacked in a stack.


    She did these things in awe. The books here were originally compiled by Emperor Zixu. I don¡¯t know how long it takes to do it. She feels that some things don¡¯t have to be serious and can be jokes, but some things can¡¯t be profaned. , Especially in this way indirectly facing the deceased, but very great fairy.


    After finishing the book, she was about to calm down and study the classics, when she suddenly got a cold chin, forcing her to turn her head. What caught my eyes was a pair of smiling, slightly frivolous eyes.


    The gold folding fan that was originally on her chin slowly moved away, and a strand of her hair was picked up, and a deep and very pleasant voice immediately sounded: "You little fairy is born well, it''s better to be with this monarch. How about going back home?"


    Yan Dan raised his head, looked at his handsome and fancy appearance, then looked at his fluttering white robe, and finally looked at the posture he put on, and immediately thought of who the person was.


    Except for Bai Lian Lingjun, there would never be such a fancy Xiaoxian who only wears white clothes and likes to see an eye-catching fairy who would go to the fairy mansion to hide.


    Seeing her staring at herself, Bai Lianling unhurriedly opened the folding fan and shook it slowly.


    Yan Dan finally understood why Ao Xuanhui pulled out a handful of fox fur on the spot. He wanted to come to Bai Lianling to say these things today, which has long been said to many people.


    "Cough, Lord Ling, in fact, my master is the Great Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng. When I first transformed into a human, you were there." If it were in the mortal world, Lingjun Bai Lian had witnessed the scene of her croaking.


    When Bai Lianling heard the name of Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng, he immediately lost his interest and closed the folding fan: "It turned out to be a disciple of the Yuanshi Emperor''s seat. Not to mention, this monarch is here to find two books." He moved the folding fan to the bookshelf. He pointed and reported a book title, and immediately a heavy book flew over and landed in his hand.


    Yan Dan was in awe. In the past, I just thought that Bai Lianling had a name, and there was nothing but empty airs. She had seen the fairy princes who came here to borrow books, and almost none of them had the ability to get books in a short time without reporting the title. She knew that fetching things from the air was not a big deal, but it was great to be able to fetch things from the air without knowing the location at all.


    Her seven-point respect hadn''t been maintained for long, but Bai Lianling stretched out a fan to pick her chin up, and said with a smile: "Why, I think this is really amazing? Then, do you want to go back to the house with me? Jun Ding will not treat you badly." Yan Dan immediately got goose bumps, and only three points left for the seven points of respect.


    Seeing that she did not say a word, Bai Lianling retracted the folding fan and said leisurely outside: "Qingzhao."


    A fair-looking fairy boy immediately walked in, followed by a dozen beautiful fairies. The fairy boy turned to his side, stood with his hands down respectfully, and said: "Greeting to welcome Lingjun back home."


    Bai Lianling walked over with a polite manner, and the beautiful fairies immediately divided into two teams, six in the front and eight in the back. Flower petals flew all the way, colorful silk and satin danced all over the sky, with scorching aura and dazzling celestial light.


    Yan Dan''s only three points of respect disappeared when he saw this scene.


    In this posture, Queen Mother Xi would be ashamed to see it.


    Bai Lianling is really a shameless old fox.


    Yan Dan took care of the book for a few days, and finally handled everything in Diya Palace. She planned to stroll around in the next few days, and by the way, she also found out what was happening around her.


    On the first day, she went to the south first. Diya was already the southernmost part of the heaven, and then it was the end of the nine heavens.


    At the end of the bushes and weeds, she saw a person.


    The man was chained and trapped on a towering old tree.


    She couldn''t see the person''s appearance clearly, only saw that the other party had dark hair like black jade. He kept his head down, and the iron locks would sometimes jingle. Yan Dan thought, that person seemed to be in pain.


    Because the other party was bound by a chain, she didn''t worry that the person would suddenly get out of trouble and hurt her. Yan Dan walked over lightly, wanting to see who the person was. He just walked a few steps closer, and suddenly heard a few sharp whistles from the ground, dozens of flexible branches sticking out from the soil, binding her Strictly, he slowly dragged to the side of the towering old tree.


    When he got closer, Yan Dan saw that the person locked in the tree was not only **** with chains, but the vines entwined on the big tree were also tightly bound to his hands and feet.


    The man heard the movement, as if slowly waking up, and raised his head slightly.


    What Yan Dan saw was a ruined face, which was burned from his left cheek to his chin, with thin scabs. He kept his eyes closed, as if trying to listen to the noise around him. After a while, he said, "Did you accidentally break into this place? This is a forbidden area. You shouldn''t have come."


    Yan Dan listened to his voice, and felt as if he had heard it somewhere. She was slightly stunned. He only heard the man chant a few spells in a low voice. A thin flame spread all over her, but she could only avoid it. Drove her. Yan Dan only heard a terrible scream from the ground, and the branches entwined with her immediately loosened.


    As soon as she got away, the flames gradually extinguished, and the branches slowly retracted to the ground.


    "This is the Kunlun sacred tree, afraid of fire. You have to deal with it with a flame curse." The man hadn''t spoken for a long time, and he was a little jerky when he spoke.


    Yan Dan stood there, for some reason he was afraid of staying in such a place, but didn''t want to leave.


    She hesitated for a while, but still asked: "You can leave here obviously, why would you rather be **** like this?"


    "Well, there is no way..." He seemed to smile, but most of his face was burned out, and he couldn''t tell if he was smiling. "If I leave here, I will definitely hurt other people. I can''t control it at all. Live yourself. Like just now, fortunately I am awake now, otherwise I will probably kill you."


    Yan Dan was not too old at that time, and was easy to feel softhearted.


    What''s more, she finally recognized the embarrassed man.


    "Emperor Ying Yuan...?"


    After that, she would often think that if she hadn''t been to the southernmost end of the Nine Heavens that day, she would have escaped that fate.


    As long as it is not at that time.


    She will never be so soft-hearted again after a long, long time.


    At that time, she had always been displeased with Emperor Qingli Yingyuan.


    But not sooner or later, or at that time, I met.


    Ying Yuanjun smiled again, and asked indifferently: "Huh? Do you recognize me?"

 Chapter 59： Feelings (Part 1)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Jun Ying''s eyes were completely invisible.


    Yan Dan still remembered that he had a pair of clear and beautiful eyes. But now he can only listen to the surrounding movement with his eyes closed, and sometimes opens his eyes, but those eyes are no longer pitch black and clear, and they are slightly grayish and out of focus. His face was ruined, Xianfa was imprisoned, and sometimes he lost his mind in one day, and he lost almost everything.


    Yan Dan had seen him lose his mind once, as if he had been caught by a dream demon, gritted his teeth tightly, but did not say a word. When she first saw this scene, she was a little frightened, but even though she was scared in her heart, she still did not go away. When Ying Yuanjun recovered, he raised his head and smiled weakly: "Why are you still here? From now on, you still don''t come again."


    Yan Dan lingered for a while, muttering: "There are very few people here. If I don''t come to talk to you, wouldn''t I be suffocated?"


    There are already many good-looking fairy princes in the heavenly court, but Ying Yuanjun is not the most outstanding at first, and now his appearance is ruined, and he will feel scary when he first sees it. Yan Dan didn''t think he looked ugly like this. He was born with a natural appearance, and he couldn''t choose whether he was good or ugly.


    Ying Yuan was stunned, as if a little helpless: "It''s fine, when you see my fire attack in the future, be careful."


    It''s a pity that Yan Dan prefers to care about irrelevant things: "Huo Du? What is that?"


    "They are the blood sculptures of the Demon Realm. They are formed by the blood of the Heretic God, and when they strike, they will bring out the flame of innocence. Because of this, my eyes are...invisible." He said in a low tone and slowly opened. He closed his eyes and looked ahead without focusing. On this day, he would never forget about it in his entire life. The light in front of him gradually dimmed, but the darkness and silence grew thicker. He knew that soon, his eyes would no longer see anything, but he could only forcefully do nothing.


    It wasn''t until the demon realm collapsed that no one noticed it.


    However, the fire poison of the blood sculpture has been immersed in the body, and he will often lose his mind. He almost kills the few fairies under his seat at a time, and has to trap himself here.


    Yan Dan thought for a while and couldn''t help asking, "Can''t this poison be cured?"


    "Perhaps, it''s just that Ling Hua Yuanjun, who is the longest in medical skills, is helpless..." He looked calm, "It''s okay, it''s not bad for me now."


    Yan Dan doesn''t think this is not too bad. After she returned to Diya, she went to look through the classics, but she went through the book and found no record of the blood sculpture.


    The bamboo curtain shook slightly in the small breeze, the wind chimes ding ding dong dong, and the crisp bells reverberated in the empty courtyard.


    When Yan Dan looked back, he saw the Rui Beast sandalwood incense burner beside the pane. Strands of pale white smoke overflowed from the incense burner, filling the room with fragrance.


    She remembered that the few days when Master came back from the Devil Realm, he was also grumpy and grumpy. How could a well-trained fairy suddenly become grumpy? She walked over and held up the agarwood burner, but slightly at a loss.


    Master is the person she respects most, even if she removes the petals and leaves on her body for Master, that should be the case. But what is Ying Yuanjun in her heart? It''s just an unrelated person. Isn''t it weird to hurt yourself for an unrelated person?


    Yan Dan couldn''t figure it out, so he had to stroll to Xuanxin Cliff, and from a distance he saw Antarctica Immortal Weng standing by the lotus pond, muttering words. When she got closer, she heard the other person say: "Oh, it''s almost time to transform people, don''t be awkward with these nine fins, but be a fish for a lifetime..."


    Will there be any fish that like to make trouble in this world?


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, "Xian Weng, how long will these nine fins turn into human form?"


    "It''s probably more than half a year. You don''t know how hard it took me to grab the last nine fins in this world from the Jade Emperor. I have worked so hard to raise these for many years without even having an egg. When I came out, the old man in vain picked a pond of female fish to accompany." Antarctic Xian Weng was asked about the pain, and said sadly, "Yan Dan, look at this pond, the long, flat, short, and slender ones, what? There is no such kind of female fish, but there is no one that has been cultivated to achieve a positive result!"


    "...Cough cough!" Yan Dan couldn''t help choking, and said carefully, "this one has to be taken slowly, besides, maybe this nine fins have different preferences from others, and they don''t like females."


    "I just thought of him or a broken sleeve fish, and later put the male fish in, but there was still no change, but the male likes to hook up."


    The Antarctic Immortal Weng felt much better after nagging, and then left contentedly.


    Yan Dan squatted by the lotus pond, and after a short while, only the little black fish with red eyes raised his head out of the water. She couldn''t help smiling: "It''s another day, I didn''t bring the book over today."


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw the little fish dive into the water with its tail wagging, and stopped paying attention to her.


    Yan Dan was annoyed: "Hey, anyhow I have read dozens of books for you. At least there is hard work without credit? What is your attitude?"


    The lotus pond was peaceful, only the fierce tiger beard jumped up and down happily. When Yan Dan stood up, he thought to himself that no matter what he said in the past, the weak fish would at least react a little bit. Although she felt that she was completely despised, she has even been so despised recently. Omitted. Although this little fish is clever, it is really unpleasant.


    When Yan Dan turned around, she couldn''t help thinking, in fact, what she wanted to do was originally irrelevant to others, so why should she care if the other party agrees?


    The next day, when Yan Dan went to see Mr. Ying Yuan, he took an agarwood burner along the way.


    The air was filled with a calming scent.


    Ying Yuan seemed to like this kind of fragrance, and he actually asked, "Did the lotus flowers by Yaochi bloom recently?"


    It was long before the lotus blooming season, and he was stuck here for a long time, and he couldn''t even remember the days.


    Yan Dan hummed softly, and after thinking about it, he asked, "Do you want to see Lotus?"


    Ying Yuan smiled slightly: "Even if the lotus blossoms well, I can''t see it."


    "But you can smell the scent of lotus, hear the wind, and use it to touch. Even if you can''t see the color of the flower, you can still remember it as long as you have seen it before." Yan Dan felt that there was no need to comfort him. This eye may still have a good day. She is a four-leaf scorpion supporting her body, and she is better at healing fairy art than ordinary people. She feels that it is impossible for Ying Yuanjun to see it again.


    Ying Yuan still smiled: "In fact, the best lotus I have ever seen was two hundred years ago."


    On that day, the four-leaf flower turned into a human form, probably because it was still early to adulthood. He was actually a bad little devil who could not even speak clearly and would crawl all over the floor. He originally thought he had forgotten, but now he realizes that he still remembers clearly.


    It''s just that the wicked little ghost in the impression became somewhat different from the original one hundred years later. He came out one day after reading the official document, and wanted to walk around in Yanxu Palace to relax his muscles and bones. As a result, he saw a fairy in a snow-white ice silk shirt holding a book standing under the lamp, looking at the clothes. It should be the only fairy Zhixi next to Lu Jing.


    When he walked over, Zhi Xi hurriedly hid the book in his hand behind him, saluting gracefully: "The Emperor."


    Ying Yuan glanced at the title of the book, and then smiled clearly: "This book of "Linjiang Four Dreams" was brought by Emperor Zi Xu from the mortal world. It is still an isolated copy. Don''t break it."


    Zhi Xi opened his mouth, and finally lowered his head: "Yes, the emperor."


    Ying Yuan walked away a few steps, and then suddenly turned around and asked, "Do you think the entanglement between men and women in this kind of mortal drama is true?"


    Zhi Xi held the book and thought for a while before he said: "Returning to the emperor, Zhi Xi thought that this kind of infatuation and sorrow is true, and it is true. There are many things, not what you want to do, so there will be The bitterness in it is wrong."


    Ying Yuan just smiled without speaking.


    He actually believed that even if it was a drama, there must have been similar stories. It''s just in the heavenly court that such a blatant talk about mundane feelings is contrary to Taoism. Zhixi is still under-age, but in time, she will definitely understand more. And he has lived too long, and he doesn''t know what will be long. The ordinary thoughts and emotions will definitely not stay the same with the vicissitudes of the sea.


    After a few days, when Yan Dan saw that his true body was about to become bald, he finally couldn''t help but propose: "Have you really thought about leaving here?"


    "Why are you leaving?" Ying Yuan was slightly surprised.


    "I think so, anyway, this is the end of the heavenly court, and no one will come over on weekdays. And there is a vacant house behind the Earth''s End Palace. It''s better to live there than to be tied to a tree? What''s more, I had a few days ago I checked the classics and it said that the Kunlun God Tree was born by absorbing spiritual energy. In the end, you will be sucked into skin and bones, and you will get such an ugly tree for nothing."


    Ying Yuan was silent.


    Yan Dan was very happy, knowing that she would be able to convince the other party if she knew it like this, moved by emotion and reason. In fact, this is also because of the benefits of Agarwood. At least, Mr. Ying Yuan has been awake more and more recently, and hardly any attacks occur. She also felt that it would be more or less a pity if he stayed here forever.


    Ying Yuan thought for a while and said slowly: "Then try it, and come back if it doesn''t work."


    "How could it not work? You have fewer and fewer attacks recently. Maybe it will be better in a while."


    Ying Yuan raised his wrist laboriously, even a bit of immortality was useless, and the branches that entangled his hands and feet immediately loosened. Yan Dan was stunned. It seemed that if he wanted to break free, he really didn''t have to spend a little effort, but he didn''t want to. Ying Yuan lowered his body and touched the ground, and picked up the long iron lock: "This bundle of immortal locks must never be taken off, you must not forget."


    Yan Dan replied, stepped forward to support his arm, and brought it forward.


    Ying Yuan carried the immortal chain, and it was painful to think about it, but he never mentioned it.


    Yan Dan thought to herself, she has been very fond of talking to him recently, and she also thinks that he can recover soon, if this is just sympathy, then why would she be so willing again?


    She always felt that something was wrong with her, as if she suddenly became very empathetic and considerate.


    And the conclusion, thinking about it, will not be the one she wants.

 Chapter 60： Feelings and Tribulation (middle)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Jun Ying gradually got better, and sometimes walked around in the dark by himself.


    Yan Dan was very pleased. Her real body finally doesn''t have to continue to be bald. You know, they have to wait for hundreds of years to bloom each time. Being bald this time means that they must be bald in the long years to come. Yan Dan couldn''t tolerate it, this was ridiculous.


    In fact, after Ying Yuanjun moved to the end of the earth, he had an episode in between.


    She was sorting things out at the time, and hurried over when she heard the chair and table tip over. Ying Yuan''s immortal energy was dazzling, and Tien Xianshuo was almost broken by the immortal energy on his body. Yan Dan hesitated very much, would he die if he rushed closer to the past?


    I heard that Ying Yuanjun was able to pull Lu Jingxianjun half to death with one sleeve during the fire and poison attack. So although she was worried about him now, if she died unclearly in the end, she would still feel very embarrassed.


    Yan Dan made up his mind. He squatted not far away watching his every move intently, and asked cautiously: "Will I tell you the story?"


    The immortal energy on Ying Yuan suddenly went dark, and it took a while before he responded weakly, "What?"


    Yan Dan recalled the story he remembered in his mind, and slowly said, "I will tell you the story of Pangu''s creation of the world. Pangu, also known as Fuli, is revered as the ancient Chaos God. He When I was born, the heaven and the earth were like an egg, and the heaven and the earth were connected together."


    The legend of Pangu¡¯s pioneering world is known to everyone, but Yan Dan¡¯s master is a very remarkable person. He only preaches and teaches Zen with them. Where can he tell stories? But in this scene now, it would be too weird to talk about Buddha or Taoism.


    "The first thing Pangu Xian Shen did after waking up was to split the world with an axe. At that time, there were rugged rocks that connected the world. After being split by the **** axe, they had to sink into the ground, and they would never come out again forever. Come. Pangu Xianshen separated the world and fell asleep when he felt very tired. His body and the mortal world were connected as one, the mountains and rivers, the blood became the river, and the eyes became the sun and the moon." Yan Dan paused. He said again, "But I think the most innocent thing here is the strange stones that connect the heavens and the earth. They guard the heavens and the earth, but in the end they have to sink to the ground and never see the sky. But who knows, maybe those strange stones have been It is to support the world as much as possible, even if it is a little ugly, but the heart is sincere."


    Ying Yuan couldn''t help but chuckle: "Nonsense." He slowly stood up, and said after a long while: "According to you, God Fu Li has become a villain who beats Mandarin Duck?"


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Occasionally, you have to look at old stories in a different way."


    Ying Yuan slowly opened his eyes and looked in her direction. Even though he could no longer see, Yan Dan felt as if he was being scrutinized carefully, feeling a little nervous for no reason.


    "Last time you said that the lotus is opening now, I want to go and see it."


    Yan Dan gaped. It was already past the flowering period, and she just agreed casually last time. At this time, there is only a pond of residual lotus left. Where can the lotus flowers come from?


    She thought about it, reluctantly nodded: "If you want to see it, it''s actually not difficult."


    In the empty courtyard, a furnace of incense is like crumbs.


    Yan Dan was holding the agarwood incense burner in his hands, silently watching the figure standing in front of the carved window pane. She has slowly figured out what has happened to herself these days.


    In fact, it is nothing but annoying.


    Come and go, still can''t escape that word.


    Jun Ying Yuan stood by the window, raised his head slightly, and soon heard the sound of light footsteps behind him, stretched out his hand and fumbled by the window, turning around unwieldy: "Yan Dan?"


    Yan Dan came closer, and the scent of the flower in the lonely empty courtyard became clearer: "Originally, I thought that the lotus flowers in Yaochi were blooming better, but unfortunately I can''t take you there. Fortunately, there are also here in Diya. The lotus pond, although not luxuriant..." The breeze was blowing, and the wind chimes hanging on the panes began to jingle again, and the voices talking to her were mixed.


    Ying Yuan smiled and shook his head: "It''s enough to smell the scent." He clasped his hands on top of the pane, and said in a low voice: "When I think about it now, I think you are right. Even if I can''t see it. , You can also listen, touch, feel with your heart, and you don¡¯t have to see it with your own eyes."


    "The lotus in this lotus pond is mostly light red, only the one at the corner is snow-white. I always think that the lotus is only beautiful when it blooms red, white, or too plain--eh?" Yan Danzheng said Xingtou , Suddenly a hand stretched over and gently brushed her brows and eyes.


    "Let me touch your face, I want to know what you look like." The slender fingers fumbled carefully for a long while, and a faint smile evoked at the corner of his mouth: "If one day I can see again, I will recognize you immediately. Come, then..."


    Yan Dan''s heart moved.


    He was so sure, as if she couldn''t help her not believe it. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you never see, she will speak with him to relieve boredom.


    She will be his eyes.


    In the past few days, Ying Yuanjun stayed in the room, sometimes thinking about things, sometimes just sitting.


    Yan Dan turned up a book about their Siye Hanyan family in Diya''s library. She didn''t have to read all of them to see the most important part. Four-leaf Hana is the most precious medicinal race since ancient times, and the heart of Hana can cure incurable diseases.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, and it took a long time to close the heavy book and put it back on top of the shelf. If you want to heal Ying Yuanjun''s eyes, don''t you have to stew her to eat? Whether it was Emperor Ying Yuan that was important or that she was a scepter with a low cultivation base was important, the difference between them was superior. Ling Hua Yuanjun, who is the longest in medical skills in the heavenly court, would not know it. Fortunately, he is kind, otherwise she might have fallen dead.


    This Ling Hua Yuanjun, who had never met before, was really kind.


    But this thought lasted for a while, and was immediately shattered by Jun Ying.


    "I know that the heart of Si Ye Hanhan can heal my eyes. Ling Hua Yuanjun mentioned it at the beginning, but I didn''t agree." He frowned slightly, "If a pair of eyes are to be exchanged for a living human heart, I would rather Like it is now."


    Yan faded out of a cold sweat. She had reported Zhi Xi''s name at the beginning, although it made her hang up as a fairy, but she almost killed her. If Ying Yuan agreed at that time, then it would be Zhi Xi who would gouge his heart. She almost made a big mistake.


    Seeing that she didn''t say a word, Ying Yuan slowed down, "I don''t really care if I can see it. Don''t talk about it again in the future, and don''t tell others."


    Yan Dan was burned from head to toe by a rare sense of justice, and was very angry: "This Ling Hua Yuanjun is too shameless. As Shang Xian Jing, he is thinking about Caosuga''s life!"


    Ying Yuan was a little surprised: "Yuan Jun just mentioned it casually. Besides, this is not what you want, what are you doing so angry?"


    Yan Dan was speechless. She thinks it''s better not to tell him the truth.


    The Diya Palace is at the end of the Heavenly Court, and few people visit it on weekdays.


    Yan Dan hasn''t knocked her teeth with the fairies for a long time, but she just happened to see it and didn''t stop and huddle together to talk gossip like before, showing that she might still be promoted to the gods.


    She returned to the room behind the end of the earth, and saw Ying Yuan sitting there. She found the knife and sandalwood from nowhere, and fumbled for what was carved: "What are you carving?"


    "It''s a wooden man, it''s a mortal thing," Ying Yuanjun smiled, "I used to go to the mortal world and saw some craftsmen carved it. At that time, I was about the same age as you, which was very interesting."


    Mortal?


    Yan Dan has been staying in the Heavenly Court since he can remember, the mortal world and her are really very far away: "How is the mortal world?"


    "That''s not good, everyone feels different. I was in charge of the changes in the mortal dynasty, so what I saw was the people. The mortal world is a very lively place. The life span of mortals is only a short hundred years. Some mortals live. It is very depressing, while some are very happy, not the same as Heaven."


    Yan Dan supported his cheeks and watched him slowly carving on the wood. The piece of sandalwood gradually showed a human form. Although it was rougher, he could see that this was a wooden man with a simple smile: "You are actually carved Very good..." He can''t see at all now, carving things can only rely on feeling.


    "At that time I was bored in the mortal world, so I learned from a master on the corner. The master''s eyes... are also invisible."


    Yan Dan felt frustrated, and stubbornly asked, "Well, can this wooden man give it to me?"


    Ying Yuan smiled slightly and handed the wooden man to her hand: "Of course it can."


    Yan Dan held the wooden figure with a simple smile and couldn''t help asking, "Will you carve other things?"


    Ying Yuan raised his eyes, the corners of his mouth curled slightly: "You speak out and listen, maybe I will."


    "Where is the incense burner?"


    He was startled slightly.


    Yan Dan also felt that he was too much, and immediately said: "Actually, I just asked casually, and you have never heard of it."


    Ying Yuan flexed his finger and touched his forehead, still smiling: "Okay." He paused, and then said: "Actually, I wanted to ask a long time ago. You seem to like agarwood?"


    "Being a human is to have some preferences. Besides, I only have this one. This is really insignificant compared to Bai Lianling''s habit."


    Ying Yuan seemed to think of Bai Lian Lingjun''s fluttering flower petals, and the corner of his mouth twitched: "Bai Lian Lingjun''s show is a bit..."


    Yan Dan picked up a book on one side, and Quan Zuo folded a fan on the opponent''s chin, learning the tone of Lord Bai Lianling: "You little fairy looks good, do you want to go back to the mansion with you? You followed. My lord, I won¡¯t suffer¡ªhe said to me that the goose bumps were all on the floor, so disgusting."


    Ying Yuan stretched out her hand to take the booklet in her hand, and smiled slightly: "Then what do you like? I only want you in this life, and I won''t provoke anything else, so?"


    Yan Dan took two steps back abruptly and was hitting the chair behind, shaking in fear, "You, you, you..."


    "How am I?"


    Yan Dan touched her cheek and replied, "As soon as you say this, there must be fairies who would rather fall into the sky with you if you commit a crime."


    Ying Yuan stretched out his hand, fumbled for a while on the table, and slowly stood up: "I am like this now, not to mention the blue water, as long as I am not scared away immediately." He thought for a while, and said lightly: "Yan Dan, fortunately you are not afraid."


    Yan Dan didn''t know how to answer. With his current appearance, it is true that he can only faintly find a few traces of the original shadow, but she has never been afraid, as if he should have been this way. There are thousands of beautiful faces in this world, but Ying Yuan has only one. Even if his appearance is ruined, that kind of grace will not hurt half a point.

 Chapter 61： Feelings and Tribulation (Part 2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The agarwood is carved.


    It is carved from sandalwood with a layer of copper and tin attached to it. If you look closely, you will feel that this agarwood is like a lotus, with delicate lotus leaves, and the flowers bloom and fall like a living thing.


    Yan Dan touched it cherishedly, and couldn''t help asking, "You really want to give it to me?"


    Ying Yuan raised his hand and touched it lightly on his forehead, and smiled slightly: "What, do you dislike it?" Seeing that he was about to take it back, Yan Dan quickly reached out and said, "Ah, even if you don''t want to give it away now, I will let You spit it out to me..." She saw Ying Yuan stretch out her hand, deliberately not avoiding it, his fingers just touched the back of his hand.


    But the other party withdrew his hand at once and was silent.


    It was only warm for a moment, and then disappeared, as if nothing had happened.


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and said, "If you have nothing to do with nothing, what you want, as long as it is not too difficult, I can find it for you."


    "What do you want?" Ying Yuan smiled softly, "I''m not you. I like this and that all day long. It''s not qualitative." He couldn''t help but raised his hand and patted her on the head, and said in surprise: " Um, have you grown a bit taller recently."


    Yan Dan was very angry, although she knew that Ying Yuan''s words were completely innocent, but it would be very ironic when she heard it. She is very satisfied with her body, except occasionally she is worried about her height: "No matter how high you are, you can''t touch me like a cat or puppy."


    Ying Yuan still smiled: "Well... this feels just right."


    Yan calmed down, pouting slightly: "Then if you don''t say what you want, I will help you choose it. When you ask for something else, there will be no chance."


    She knew that she didn''t have much to give, but if there was one, he would like it.


    Even though Ying Yuanjun never said it, she knew that he actually didn''t want to spend his whole life in the dark like this.


    She has read through several classics, and the heart of their four-leaf Hanhan clan can cure all diseases, including his eyes. As long as half of her heart.


    It''s fine to use an agarwood burner for half a heart.


    When Ying Yuan saw her silence, she was slightly surprised: "If you have to let me choose, then you can stay with me for a while. Even if you are not at the end of the world, you will occasionally remember to come and talk to me. Alright." His fingers flicked across the agarwood, and saw the delicate lotus leaves swaying slightly above them, and the flowers bloomed and fell, lifelike.


    Yan Dan watched the lotus bloom and fall, and slowly nodded. It doesn''t matter if he can''t see it. Sometimes a promise is just a sentence, and it''s the same in his heart.


    Ying Yuan felt that Yan Dan was very strange these few days. He often disappeared, and he was hesitant to ask her. He didn''t ask who Yan Dan''s master was, but it should be a certain fairy with a high level of cultivation, otherwise he would not send her to the end of the earth. He could hardly remember that there have been few people in Diya, and there is no fairy who is in charge of the book here. The Emperor Zixu once took it on.


    After the Battle of Immortals and Demons, Emperor Zixu failed to return, and his position remained vacant.


    Yan Dan shouldn''t stay with him for too long.


    The melee between Heavenly Court and Cthulhu completely separated his past and present. He had only imaginary the title of Emperor Jiuchen now, even if the word Dongji was added before the celestial name to show respect, it would no longer make sense.


    He touched the bed and just lay down when he heard two knocks outside the door. The people outside the door didn''t wait for him to answer, so they pushed the door in and asked in a low voice, "Are you asleep?"


    Sure enough, it was Yan Dan, yes, who else was here besides her?


    Ying Yuan stood up half of his body and smiled and said, "Even if I fell asleep, I was awakened by you." He heard Yan Dan approach the bed lightly. Since he couldn''t see it, his sense of hearing and touch became extremely sensitive. I can smell her body with a faint scent that is different from day to day.


    "Then I have something to ask you. If you want to answer, just tell me. If you feel tired, just go to sleep."


    What is this for? Ying Yuan frowned slightly, or lay down next to her: "What do you want to ask?"


    "I have read a lot of books, and none of them mentioned blood sculpts. If blood sculpts are so powerful, how did you clean them up in the end?"


    "When we first started the battle with the Cthulhu, they were indeed always victorious. The blood sculptures were made from the blood of the Cthulhu, not something of spiritual energy. If they hid between the stone walls, they would only hit them outside by themselves. "Ying Yuan thought for a while, and suddenly laughed at himself, "If it was discovered earlier, it wouldn''t be..."


    "Then in Demon Realm, is there anything strange?"


    "Well, it''s weird... the human face badger, with a human face, you won''t like to watch this."


    "If your eyes could improve, what would you want to do?"


    Ying Yuan responded with a smile only when she was joking, "I don''t even dare to think about this kind of thing, why don''t you think about it for me?" Yan Dan has been lying on the bed, telling him trivial things. Later, I didn''t remember what he said, and slowly lost consciousness.


    He fell into sleep, and suddenly felt that there was a flash of white light in front of him, and everything returned to darkness.


    Silent as water.


    Yan Dan gently closed the door and walked out of Diya Palace, only to see Big Brother Tan Zhuo standing outside, his face tense, watching her frown without speaking. Yan Dan touched her cheek, wondering if she looked as pale as a ghost now, and said softly, "Big brother, why don''t you come in?"


    Tan Zhuo hum, and said concisely: "I can''t go in here." He paused, and then said: "Yan Dan, do you know that stealing the fairy grass is a crime of Tian Tiao? of."


    Yan Dan knows naturally, but apart from this, how could she still have the leeway to use the fairy method after gouging out half of her heart, let alone supporting her to move around. Senior Brother Tan Zhuo was guarding the fairy grass on Tianchi Mountain, and she was secretly plucked out by her, and he didn''t need to think about it to know that he must be very angry now.


    She had to look at him apologetically and smile. She was in terrible pain now and could only support herself. She could hardly hear what the other party said, but she unconsciously looked at his lips together. She didn''t even know where she was going, as if she had gone to a completely strange place.


    She instinctively disliked that place.


    "This is Tian Xingtai..."


    "I won''t tell the master about this to his old man, so you can do it yourself in the future."


    "I lock you up now, and I won''t let you down until three days later."


    "It''s better to face down, at least... you don''t have to see the sky thunder..."


    Yan Dan did it obediently. She felt that the brother was leaving, and she wanted to stretch out her hand, but she was empty. Tan Zhuo stopped and asked in a deep voice, "What else do you want to tell me?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while: "Brother, you told Zhi Xi, let her take Emperor Ying Yuan back, he is almost healed now." She was not sure that her half of her heart would be useful. She can''t go back, so let Zhixi take care of her.


    Tan Zhuo looked at her for a while, and it seemed that she couldn''t think that she could even take care of other things now. After a long time, she sighed: "Okay, I''ll talk to Zhi Xi. I heard others say that the first two days of punishment are the hardest. Take care of yourself."


    Yan Dan nodded. She knew early in the morning that Senior Brother is a good person, steadfast and steady. Whatever is entrusted to him will be done properly, wondering why Master doesn''t like him so much?


    She quietly waited for three days to pass. If she dared to steal the fairy grass, then she also expected to be discovered, and then went to the heavenly execution platform. Since it can be done, it would be too unacceptable to say that such consequences cannot be accepted. There was a muffled thunder in her ears. She only heard the iron-locked bells ringing on her body, and her back was numb for a while, and slowly a fiery dull pain spread, and the pain did not seem to be lost. The pain when I gouged out half of my heart.


    Yan Dan bends his fingers and firmly grasps the rough surface of the Tian Xingtai, but in front of him appears the person sitting at the table, slowly groping for the scene of carving an incense burner, even the corners of the mouth are clear. His smile can be seen clearly.


    She saw clearly. From beginning to end, she was so sober.


    Ying Yuan slowly opened his eyes.


    He knew that this was totally futile, or that he did it every day.


    It just seems a little different today. He closed his eyes forcefully by the light that came into his eyes at first, and then slowly opened them. In front of me was the light blue bed curtain with thin tassels. Although I had touched it many times, I never thought I could see it with my own eyes.


    "Emperor..." Lu Jing took two steps forward, bowing and saluting, "Emperor, are you okay?"


    Ying Yuan stood up, raised his head, and saw Lu Jing standing behind him with a lamp and a book fairy, nodding his head perfunctorily: "Fortunately, Lu Jing, how about your injury?" He didn''t know who he was looking for. , I always feel that the person I most want to see is not here.


    Lu Jing saluted again: "Return to the emperor''s seat, he has recovered."


    Ying Yuan crossed Lu Jing''s shoulders, and just met the gaze of Fairy Zhixi, and he pondered for a moment and said, "Why do you come here?"


    "It''s Zhi Xi who made his own opinion. Let everyone come here. If the emperor wants to blame, he will blame Zhi Xi alone." She lowered her head slightly, with a beautiful neck and beautiful face, which taught people to give birth to many good feelings for no reason.


    Ying Yuan suddenly remembered that Ling Hua Yuanjun once said that if he wants to restore his eyes, he must gouge his heart. He can see it now, isn''t it...


    Ying Yuan closed his eyes, only feeling sore in his eyes.


    How can he take possession of things that do not belong to him?


    "Since the emperor has healed, if you return to Yanxu Palace as soon as possible, a lot of mundane matters will be left behind." Lu Jing said softly.


    Ying Yuan gave a hum, and when he looked back, he saw the agarwood carved by himself on the window sill, and there was still a curl of green smoke. The faint smoke was blown by the wind and soon disappeared.

 Chapter 62： At the time

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan lived up to expectations for three days on the Tian Xing Platform.


    On the third day, the Second Senior Brother also came, and couldn''t help but scream when he lifted her from the heavenly execution platform: "Yan Dan, you are really a bronze body with iron arms."


    Yan Dan didn''t have the energy to speak, but he could still glared at the second senior brother: It''s really unreasonable, even the bold fairy would not like to listen to such words. She has always yearned for being tender and charming. For the moment, the point of coquettish is that she can''t catch up with a horse in her life, but she is weak and somewhat permissible.


    She felt that she had really let down the precious blood of Si Ye Han, like a weed that would be raised for a few days before walking down. Once she can go, she wants to go back to the earth. Master sent her to Diya to take care of the book. Now that she has caused such a big disaster, she can''t even do a little thing assigned by Master?


    Tan Zhuo didn''t persuade her, sent her out of Tianchi Mountain, and said earnestly: "I have learned a lesson this time, so we must be better in the future and don''t always get into trouble."


    Yan Dan murmured: "Big Brother, you are really more like Master than Master..."


    She walked slowly towards the end of the earth, and after walking for a while, she began to feel a little breathless without seeing the shadow of the palace. Since she came down from the Heavenly Execution Platform, her body has changed a lot for no reason, not to mention how tragic the so many wounds on her back seem. Fortunately, she was already good at healing techniques, otherwise she would have died.


    When she was tired from walking, she stopped to rest, then stood up and walked, and finally passed out when she stopped to rest for the last time. Before losing consciousness, Yan Dan dimly saw a young man in black clothes approaching him.


    The boy just looked down at her slightly, motionless. But at that time she had lost consciousness and couldn''t see his appearance clearly. She thought feebly, except for the blind person who could see what she was like now. But the young man stared at her as if looking at something new.


    Although her face is a little ugly now and her appearance is a little more unsightly, she won''t be angry and unbearable, right?


    Yan Dan had a very strange dream.


    In the dream, she was just an ignorant flower, and there were clouds and mists in Yaochi, and there were many fish in the pond. Suddenly a young man in a black shirt came and squatted by the pool with his clothes lifted up. The boy was born handsome, with deep and dark eyes, and his complexion resembled the ivory white crystal porcelain cup that the master would not use much, because the nose was born tall and straight, but the gentle appearance was set off with vigour. He just pinched the branches that she only had when she was a lotus body, without any expression on her face. Yan Dan was upset, and couldn''t help reaching out and hitting the boy, but the boy still had no expression, his eyes lowered and a pair of long eyelashes remained.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, isn''t she a scorpion, how can she have hands, and the feeling of hitting people is too real?


    She was agitated, awakened from her dream, and looked around. It was the place where she was resting before, and besides it was a boy in black clothes, there was no ghost shadow.


    Yan Dan moved, and a hot pain spread from her back to her whole body. She couldn''t help grinning and sucking in the air. She knew this would happen, so she didn''t want to do this kind of thing. It was all she asked for. , It deserves it.


    She also didn''t know what she thought at that time. Sometimes I feel really stupid.


    After returning to Diya, he found that Ying Yuan had left. Also, his eyes can see, then he should go back.


    It''s impossible for love to be entangled in the heaven, let alone them.


    Yan Dan knows that she likes him, and she also knows that one day when this kind of like is not spoken out, maybe a hundred years later, the mortal world has changed several times, and she will definitely be able to forget it. The most urgent task is to take care of her body first. After all, this shell belongs to her, and this life is also hers. Your own things must be packed first.


    Yan Dan will raise up for a while, already able to walk and run, so he can''t stop walking around. She passed by Yanxu Palace several times, and would hear a sound of piano inside. Her teacher, Yuanshi Changsheng, was actually a multi-talented fairy. Even if he was not proficient in piano, chess, calligraphy, and calligraphy, he could be regarded as a master. Occasionally, Master will play a few tunes when he is interested in viewing the flowers of the moon. The second brother is Wu Chi who doesn''t like miscellaneous learning, and Yan Dan has no talent for learning rhythm, a good seven-string guqin. Can be pulled out by her to play cotton. Maybe she dragged Zhixi down. Although Zhixi could play a few simple tunes, the tunes were running strangely.


    She stood by the wall of Yanxu Palace, listening to the sound of the piano inside. The tone was very positive, but the person playing the piano was very hand-crafted, and there was still the noise of broken strings. After hearing this a few times, Yan Dan couldn''t help but sneak in. Along the way, he ran into some fairies with plates. The other party saw her, bowed his head and respectfully called "Fairy" and walked away. .


    Yanxu Palace is Ying Yuanjun''s immortal residence. She didn''t want to go in, but she still couldn''t stand her temper.


    Yan Dan stood outside the courtyard, watching his twin sisters kneel and sit at the piano table, their sleeves slipping slightly, revealing a pair of white wrists. In the corner of the piano table, there is a small agarwood burner, and a faint white smoke rises in a curling manner. Ying Yuanjun lowered his body and stood behind her, tapping the strings from time to time.


    With a soft sound, Zhi Xi broke a string, wrinkled his nose, and whispered something. Ying Yuan kept smiling, and patiently replaced the broken string, and retuned the tone.


    This two person seems to have come out of the picture scroll.


    Yan Dan stood for a long time before turning back gently and walking away. Zhixi is her closest person, if it is Ying Yuanjun, she thinks this is very good. In this world, the person she is closest to, and the person she likes, will never be better than this.


    She walked fast all the way, as if there was a fire in her throat that was burning unhurriedly, and the fairy boy who met him still gave a respectful and authentic voice. However, she is not Zhixi. She had never thought that there was anything wrong with their appearance, but at this time they sounded very ironic.


    "Fairy Zhixi?" Lu Jing came towards him with a stack of papers, and saw her wiping it flusteredly by him, stopped and asked kindly, "Are you uncomfortable, walking in such a hurry?"


    Yan Dan staggered slightly. Zhi Xi wouldn''t stumble and behave like this.


    Lu Jing changed the document to one hand, and his free hand gently gave her a hand: "If you feel unwell, go back and rest."


    Yan Dan was noisy in her heart, and she didn''t know what she was thinking. In a daze, she only heard her own sharp voice and was at a loss: "I am not Zhixi! Why do you all recognize me as Zhixi?..." Lu Jing was stunned. Looking at her, Yan Dan consciously lost words, turned and ran out.


    In fact, she didn''t hate that she was born with almost the same face as Zhi Xi, at least the masters and senior brothers would not admit it, and she would not make a mistake. Zhi Xiwen is weak and gentle, and her every move is elegant and gentle. When others talk to her, she will not interrupt with jokes. What she says and does is to make people feel good.


    She really can''t match her.


    After a long time, Yan Dan was in peace. Master went to Di Ya to check her homework and practice, and was satisfied almost every time. After a few days in peace, I arrived at the Yaochi Grand Meeting.


    At that time, Yan despairing of people was also at a great Yaochi event. But now, he can sit there and eat peaches and tea. She didn¡¯t have an immortal rank, so naturally she couldn¡¯t occupy a good position. She wanted to rub the master¡¯s light into the celestial spirit, but the man sitting next to Master was Donghua Qingjun. , And finally had to sneak off.


    Emperor Ying Yuan was also the guest of Queen Mother Xi''s seat, and it was not easy to meet each other with heavy shadows. Yan Dan felt that if she didn''t see each other, she was afraid that she would inevitably lose her attitude when she saw someone. Then her face was pale and trance, as if she had some sickness.


    Yan Dan lowered his body and touched the flower branch protruding from the water, and whispered: "It''s still a normal squeeze here..." I just don''t know if there will be another lotus flower suddenly transformed into a human shape, just like a long time ago. She is the same. She was thinking about her heart, suddenly heard a steady footstep behind her, and subconsciously turned her head to look.


    The man paced up slowly, reached out his hand to climb on a stalk, and the pink petals quietly bloomed in his hand. Between the sky and the earth, it seems that other colors have been lost, only him, and the pale red.


    Yan Dan looked at him blankly, unable to turn his eyes.


    Sure enough, she was not so easy to forget.


    "Why are you hiding here alone? Feel too noisy there?" Ying Yuan asked with a slight smile, turning his head away.


    His burned cheeks have healed a lot, and his original appearance gradually appeared, his eyes clear and clear.


    Yan Dan looked at the lotus pond and said dryly: "It''s not noisy, I don''t like to stay."


    Ying Yuan mumbled in a low voice: "Then go back, this gathering in Yaochi will take three to five days, and no one will notice if one or two people are missing." He pine blossoms and reaches out to her: "Go stop."


    Yan Dan looked at his hand, and an uncontrollable evil thought appeared in his heart: "Do you think you are talking to Zhixi? But I am not her."


    Ying Yuan was startled slightly.


    Yan Dan took a step closer and smiled slightly: "You said, when your eyes can see again, you will recognize me... It turns out, it''s just a casual talk." She originally thought, even if he didn''t. However, she still liked herself somewhat in her heart. It turned out that she was just wishful thinking from beginning to end.


    "Yan Dan?" His eyes flickered, astonished and astonished taking turns to battle, and finally turned into an extremely complex emotion, as if something was beyond control.


    "Have you finally remembered now? Then why are you planning to report me back?" She obviously didn''t want to say these things, but she still couldn''t help it. The pain in the lower half of her heart was cut out. Life on the platform of punishment is better than death. The night''s entanglement, these emotions are precipitated, and after all, they can''t help being indulged.


    Ying Yuan stood there and smiled helplessly, even with a bit of fatigue: "What you say is what you want...what do you want?"


    what do you want?


    Yan Dan once asked him about this sentence in Di Ya. After ten years of feng shui, he asked him this time.


    Yan Dan''s face was stiff, not knowing whether to cry or laugh: "In those days...I seem to like Emperor Yingyuan a little bit, so can you also pay my wish?" If the other party is willing, then go to Qiongbi and leave Huangquan, she Will follow. Even if he didn''t want it, she wouldn''t be entangled in it after all, she was sincere.


    "Yan Dan, this kind of joke can''t be casually said."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt funny. Why would someone think she was joking when she was talking, and no one would ask "Are you kidding" what Zhixi said?


    She stretched her hands out: "Isn''t it just a casual joke? Should I say it seriously?"


    Ying Yuan looked at her indifferently, as if he had been pondering for a long time, and then whispered: "You are not like this before."


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at the vines of the vine, still smiling slightly: "That''s what you couldn''t see before, and I was like this."


    She still can''t forget it now, so she repeatedly loses her attitude, her heart suddenly becomes bad, and her speech becomes harsh, which is really unlovable.

 Chapter 63： VII Reincarnation

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Ying Yuan stood shoulder to shoulder with her, without saying a word. He frowned slightly, the bright brilliance on his face gradually fading, looking unwarrantedly gloomy. Yan Dan lowered her head and stood for a while, unable to bear the silence, and said briefly: "Emperor Seat, I will go first." She turned her side, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Ying Yuan suddenly stretching out her hand, as if thinking. With a blocking posture, he stepped involuntarily and looked back at him.


    Ying Yuan swiftly retracted his hand, nodding slightly: "You go."


    Yan Dan turned around, raised his hand and touched his cheek, his hands full of tears. She had never cried before going to the torture platform. She wiped her sleeve casually and walked away quickly. There will be three or five days in the Yaochi event. She can''t stay there anymore, so she has to make up a decent reason to say goodbye to Master.


    When Yan Dan walked out for a while, it suddenly occurred to him that Ying Yuan would leave Yaochi, probably to find Zhixi, so where would Zhixi go? She is different from herself, but she will not sneak away because the Taoism and Zen principles discussed by the fairy monarch are too boring. She was thinking about this, and suddenly felt that her sleeve was being pulled from the side.


    Yan Dan turned his head and saw that the fairy standing in front of him was quite familiar. He seemed to have seen it there, but he couldn''t name it for a while. The fairy looked around and whispered, "I''ve been waiting for a long time. I have something to say to you in private."


    Yan Dan suddenly recalled that this fairy should be the fairy palm lamp under the seat of Emperor Ying Yuan. Although he met a few times, he didn''t say a word, and there would be no "speaking privately" friendship. She sighed lightly. This fairy palm lamp probably recognized her as Zhixi too. Why can''t we distinguish them one by one?


    She wasn''t in the mood to explain that she was not Zhi Xi, so she was dragged away by Fairy Palm Lantern without a word.


    Fairy Palm Lantern didn''t know what it was, he picked a secluded road and turned around, and finally stood by a pool of smoke.


    Yan Dan recognized that the pool in front of him was the Tao of the Seventh Reincarnation. All the fairies who violated the heaviest heavenly rule were thrown down here, and then suffered the suffering of the seventh reincarnation in the mortal world. Even standing on the side of the road of reincarnation, I feel the gloomy and evil spirit underneath is extremely heavy.


    Fairy Palm Lantern looked at her for a while, and unceremoniously accused: "Zhi Xi, you have deceived the emperor and tried to confuse the mortal love, this is against the heavens."


    Yan Dan was unmoved, but slightly impatient in his heart. Zhi Xi confuses the emperor? That has to be confusing. If the other party is not deceived, is it useless? It is really nonsense to have mundane feelings even if it is against the way of heaven.


    Fairy Palm Lantern didn''t want her to let her go, and she was speechless for a while.


    On the contrary, Yan Dan was in a bad mood and spoke quietly: "You say this, but it is because you are also worried about the throne, and the throne has not paid attention to you, that''s all."


    Fairy Palm Lantern trembled with anger, her face was dim, and she was speechless.


    Yan Dan struggled with her for a long time, losing his patience, turned to leave, suddenly his wrists tightened, and the other party tightly grasped, Palm Lantern Fairy dragged her back a few steps, and stepped into the road of reincarnation. Yan Dan was agitated, remembering the various things he had heard about the reincarnation of the seventh world, and subconsciously pulled his hand out.


    The other party is impatient and wants to jump inside, but she won''t be too long.


    She withdrew her hand, the other''s fingernails made a few shallow red marks on her wrist, and the palm lantern smiled at her face without panic. Yan Dan was stunned for a moment, and suddenly felt a breeze blowing by his side, and a figure jumped straight down the road of reincarnation, and he held up the fallen Fairy Lantern.


    Ying Yuan lowered his body, put down his palm lamp, and looked at her lightly: "What''s the matter?"


    Yan Dan''s heart is clear, she is back to the black pot that forced the fairy to reincarnation of the seventh world. No matter how you look at the scene of Shicai, it looks like she deliberately pushed the lamp down. In the midst of crisis, she grasped her wrist desperately in order to protect herself, and then she just pulled her hand back with evil intentions. Emperor Hao Yingyuan passed by and pulled people back.


    The Fairy Palm Lantern stayed on the ground, shivering, and whispered: "Emperor, she didn''t push me on purpose, it was all my carelessness... She really didn''t mean it..."


    Yan Dan suffered from a headache. She couldn''t find a reason for such inferior drama. Ying Yuanjun didn''t look at the palm lantern, but just stared at her lightly, with that kind of eyes and no emotions. Yan Dan has a clear mind and is calm. She has cried and cried just now. She will never cry again in her life, let alone show weakness in front of him.


    After a moment, Ying Yuan whispered: "Yan Dan."


    Fairy Palm Lantern opened his eyes wide, as if he couldn''t believe it.


    Yan Dan even thought boredly, it''s no wonder that she looks like this. This drama started so vigorously, but in the end found that the wrong person was found. How surprised and regretful this was.


    "Yan Dan, do you know... is it a violation of the rule of heaven to push people off the Tao of the Seventh Reincarnation?"


    After a while, Yan Dan raised his head and looked at him. Those eyes that were so clear and beautiful were blurred, not the ones she was thinking about: "I didn''t push her."


    Ying Yuanjun looked at her indifferently, calmly and indifferently: "Then tell me, how could someone jump into the path of reincarnation by themselves?"


    Yan Dan opened his mouth, but still couldn''t say a word.


    She could endure the pain of splitting her heart in half, she could say nothing on the Tian Xingtai platform, and even entrust Zhi Xi to him with a smile - those were all her wishful thinking.


    She just can''t stand these words.


    He had never understood what kind of person she was.


    After a long time, Yan faintly smiled, with a sharp eyebrow, and a clear face: "I pushed her down, so what?" Most people are willing to go through fire and water for people who don''t care about themselves, but they don''t want to go through fire and water for themselves. The people don''t care. Now, she didn''t want to care about him at all. Rather than begging for a man who can''t even see who she is, to cherish herself, it''s better to just stop Hui Jian from feeling love.


    Ying Yuan frowned slightly, and no one in the heavenly court had ever spoken to him in this ridiculous tone: "Pushing people off the path of reincarnation in the seventh world is supposed to be the platform of heaven."


    Yan Dan walked forward slowly two steps, turned to look at Ying Yuan, the person she cares about, looked through a faint cloud and mist but was so unfamiliar: "Then ask the emperor to lead the way." She is not missing. Passing Tianxuetai, the first time she was alive was luck, but this second time, she was not sure that she would survive.


    Ying Yuan was silent for a while, turned around slowly, and said in a low voice: "Yan Dan, you don''t have to be afraid, actually..."


    Yan Dan turned her head and whispered: "I''ve been to that kind of place once, so I can''t help you not be afraid." She suddenly turned around, grabbed Fairy Palm Lantern, and dragged her into the Tao of Samsara. Palm Lantern turned pale with fright and screamed, but Yan Dan thought it was funny, and couldn''t help but chuckle: "You weren''t so scared when you jumped just now. Why are you so scared now?"


    The sharp wind in the reincarnation road blew her face, and immediately cut several small openings. She could even hear the sharp roar of the ghost below. Her hairpin was cut into two pieces by the wind, and strands of hair were also cut off. Yan Dan even smiled and thought, Huijian broke the love silk, it turned out to be like this.


    Suddenly, her falling momentum stopped. She raised her head and looked up. Ying Yuan stabilized her body in the harsh wind, holding the belt of the lamp in one hand, and reaching her with the other hand: "I will pull you up and give me my hand. "


    Yan Dan did not move.


    His face was gloomy, with a tendency to wind and rain, and slowly repeated: "Give me your hand."


    Yan Dan thought with a smile, shouldn''t you tell him the half-hearted thing, and then jump down? Is this the biggest revenge? Even if she can''t get his love, she gets his pity, it will always be a thorn in his heart.


    If her real body is not Si Ye Han, and if she can''t change his eyes with half of her heart, she will stand by his side and face the grayness without complaint. She is his eyes. If she becomes embarrassed one day, she would rather sink in the chaos of heaven and earth, just like the rocky rock that will sink forever when Pangu opened the sky.


    But if no one can understand these "ifs", they will always be just ifs.


    He didn''t need her to be an eye, she didn''t need her company, she didn''t become embarrassed, she insisted on her stubbornness, but she still wanted to become a rock sinking in the ground. If this is a scene, she would have been chanting the white dance sleeves alone from beginning to end, and she was afraid it would be the end.


    She shook her head slowly: "I will die again when I go to the Xingtai Platform again."


    "Yan Dan, you are not allowed to jump down, do you understand?" Ying Yuan''s face turned pale, "Tian Xingtai I will go on your behalf, you will be fine, please give me your hand quickly..."


    "I let you go, so you let it go." Yan Dan raised his head and showed a faint, pleasing smile, "I will give Zhi Xi to you. You must treat her well not to let others bully her." She At that moment, I felt that Ying Yuan''s eyes seemed to be filled with overwhelming sadness.


    She was actually reluctant to let go, but now she can''t let go.


    The person she loved, the person closest to her, that''s good.


    Yan Dan lowered his voice and said in Fairy Palm Deng''s ear: "If you dare to frame my sister Zhixi again, I want you to live better than to die." Palm Deng''s eyes were panic, but he couldn''t say a word.


    Yan Dan knew that his appearance must be like an evil spirit running out of the fire of ignorance, and he would be able to scare him. She stretched out her hand behind the palm lamp and squeezed it, and she followed the violent wind down. She heard someone talking behind her, but she couldn''t hear her completely when she blew it into her ears.


    Facing the fierce wind, Yan Dan suddenly showed a sincere smile. She knew that from now on, no one could take up all of her thoughts, and no one could control her love and hatred. For this moment, what would it be to give everything? She is still herself.


    She quickly recalled it again, and said firmly: "I am willing to give up the immortal book, and from now on not be bound by the rules of heaven. I am willing to compromise my practice, abolish the immortal law, and be free from the false dust of the seventh reincarnation..." Samsara was created by the fairy of Heavenly Court Xianjun Ying Tianjie. Once she is no longer bound by the immortal status, she will not fall into Samsara.


    Yan Dan felt the immortal power on his body gradually disappear, and realized that it didn''t matter anymore.


    At least, she is still alive.

 Chapter 64： Yewangchuan

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The smoke and water on the river are full, and the shadow of Chuo Chuo can see the green mountains in the mist, like a delicate ink painting.


    "This is like a picture for you ghosts from the mortal world, but for those of us who have lighted the ghost lamp for thousands of years, this is a place of life and death. When the ancient gods fought, the corpses were slaughtered. This Wangchuan water is full." The ghost chaser untied the rope that hung the stern of the boat. "You follow the boat and you will see the Naihe Bridge soon."


    Yan Dan quietly looked at the ghosts around him. Everyone looked sluggish. They didn''t know the personnel, and they did what the ghost said. Although she was not beaten into the Tao of Samsara, she lost her immortal status. According to the rules of the underworld, it would not be easy for her to leave casually. Could it be that she would spend the night with such a mortal ghost in the Forget River, and then be a human again?


    She remembered the mortal world that Ying Yuanjun had told her about. Mortals only have a short life span of a hundred years, but during these hundred years, some people will live comfortably while others suffer. There is no choice in the process, so you can always choose the way, whether you are smiling or crying.


    Yan Dan followed those ghosts, slowly wandering down Yewangchuan. Beside it is a ghost boat, with a dilapidated soul-attracting lamp hung on the bow, the light is dizzy and yellow, and it slowly jumps.


    If you forget the river for the night, you will forget the past. From now on, the old things have nothing to do with her.


    Even though she can cut off love, she can''t cut off miss. Unless she completely forgets, she will still remember her first thoughts, those persistent feelings.


    She didn''t know how long she had been walking, and her body slowly became numb in the cold Wangchuan water, but the mortals around her gradually moved away. She was desperately chasing and unable to catch up-it seemed that she was just closing her eyes. When did the few figures that were drifting away disappear. At the junction of the water and the sky, there was a void, and she was the only one left in the endless Yewangchuan. Yan Dan watched the sun moving from the east to the west water, and finally disappeared slowly. Those shattered sparkling waves swayed and lost their luster.


    This world is so quiet that it has always been empty here, except for the small wind, there has been nothing. In this world, it seems that she was the only one in the first place. Those people, familiar faces, those things, laughed or cried, but they were all beautiful, and when they reached out to touch them, they suddenly disappeared completely. .


    Those phantoms were shattered inadvertently.


    Yan Dan walked slowly in the water, Wangchuan was very deep, but she had always walked without touching. She didn''t know how long it would take to cross the Naihe Bridge, there was only a vast river in front of her. Maybe she went wrong, but no one passed by for so long, telling her where she should go.


    After a long time, a group of souls finally passed by her, almost in the blink of an eye, those people disappeared, and she was the only one left.


    She didn''t go wrong, as long as she walked along the Wangchuan water, she could find where she was going.


    She is not alone in this world, she walks too slowly, and she will definitely be left behind.


    Just wait and wait a while, and others will pass by. She repeatedly told herself that there would be such a day in the end. She could go to another place with others, but it was a little slower.


    The sunset in Yewangchuan is beautiful and lonely, like a touch of red on the cheeks of a beauty, but how splendid the sunset is to soak the vast and boundless river water to slightly bright red?


    Yan Dan could not remember exactly how many mortals came up from behind him, and finally disappeared. She only heard the ghost sighing when he was rowing away, and she said that she was such an idiot, and she did not want to forget the past.


    Are you reluctant to forget it?


    Yan Dan''s body was so cold that he lost consciousness, and was getting tired, but he couldn''t see the shadow of Naihe Bridge.


    She thought wearily, how long did she stay in Wangchuan Water? How many years, more than ten years, or decades?


    She didn''t know that, day after day, the sunset is also gorgeous.


    Ghost chauffeurs would still row by, lighting soul lanterns, and sometimes pass by. Each of them sighed and shook their heads at her, and then went away.


    But her appearance has not changed a bit, and she doesn''t know how long it has been.


    The last time, the ghost chaser stopped, sighed and said, do you know how many years you have been walking in Yewangchuan?


    Yan Dan shook his head blankly.


    The ghost is worse than a gesture.


    Has it been 80 years since then?


    It''s been more than 800 years, and if you continue like this, you will become pieces of ghosts and corpses under the river, you can''t reincarnate, you will only be ignorant for a lifetime.


    Eight hundred years. In a blink of an eye, there was an instant blooming.


    Yan Dan smiled faintly.


    She raised her eyes and looked ahead. On the Yanbo River, the setting sun was like blood, like a crack, cutting the world apart forcibly.


    The person I saw was sitting at the table, reaching out his hand and groping carefully, slowly carving out the shape of an agarwood, and when he heard her footsteps, he turned his head and mouth slightly with a smile.


    Yan Dan did not become a ghost, nor did he lose his soul.


    She slowly opened her eyes, and moved her body, which was slightly aching from the wooden bed underneath. This is a very simple room, the table and chair panes are a bit old, glowing with a touch of brown luster.


    Yan Dan just sat up when he heard the door creak open. She looked up and saw a man in plain clothes standing at the door. He was holding a bowl of steaming soup in his hand, and his brows were indistinctly trapped in it.


    "Are you awake? Then drink this bowl of soup and medicine." The man got closer and raised his hand to pass the medicine bowl over. He has a pair of weak hands with smooth nails, like those specializing in writing.


    Yan Dan took the medicine bowl and took a few sips. He felt bitter and frowned. She knows a lot of magic methods used to heal injuries, but she doesn''t know anything about the pulse of mortal herbs. What''s more, although she didn''t have a fairy book, with her body blood, ordinary herbs were useless. It''s just that the other party may be his own savior, and he is not as embarrassed to refuse the drug that the other party has worked hard.


    When the man saw her frown, he suddenly smiled: "You are still afraid of hardship, but at last you didn''t make you reluctant to take medicine like you did before."


    Yan Dan gave a thump in her heart, and paused in her hand holding the medicine bowl. There seemed to be something wrong with it, but it was just that she couldn''t figure it out right away when something happened suddenly. While the other party turned around, she leaned over and poured most of the remaining bowl of soup medicine into a plate of bluegrass on the bedside table, and then continued to hold the bowl with only some medicine residue left.


    The man walked to the table, opened a porcelain jar, poured something into the porcelain bowl, and walked over with him: "After drinking the medicine, take a few more sips of white fungus and lotus seed soup, you won''t feel bitter anymore."


    Yan Dan looked at the porcelain bowl he was holding in his hand warily. She was shocked. She would not drink the white fungus and lotus seed soup, even if she was killed: "...please give me a glass of water, thank you."


    The man smiled, turned around and poured a glass of water, but instead of handing it to her, he approached her lips: "Why are you so polite?"


    Yan Dan put the medicine bowl aside, took the tea cup in his hand, took a sip to moisturize his dry throat, and suddenly his whole body froze: What did he just say? Why is Madam so polite... Madam? !


    Although she has never been to the mortal world, she still saw it in the book. Madam should mean a wife?


    Is it because she remembered it wrong, or the customs of the world have completely changed. Recently, "madam" is like a girl or a young lady, and can be used to refer to a woman who has never met?


    But generally speaking, even if the mortal customs change, it will not become so fast. This is about, it''s just that she has been immersed in Wangchuan water for too long, and she has an illusion, right? Yan Dan weighed it and felt that it was more likely that he had heard it wrong. He lowered his head in doubt and took two large sips of water. Suddenly, he heard the voice of the other party rise slightly, and then called out: "Madam?"


    "...Cough, cough, cough!" Yan Dan choked.


    She coughed a few times, barely held her breath, and turned to look at him: "Madam? You call me Madam?"


    The man lowered his body slightly, with a look of surprise on his face: "What''s wrong with you today? It''s a bit weird. If you don''t want me to call your wife, then I will change my name to a lady." His appearance was quite born. Sven, but the corner of his eyes was sharply picked, and a faint coldness appeared.


    Yan Dan looked at him for a long time and felt that he was not deliberately making a silly joke, so he said seriously: "But I am not your wife. This is the first time I have seen you. It may just be yours. Isn¡¯t my wife born a bit like me?"


    The man¡¯s face was never half of his anger, nor did he look at her carefully for identification. He just took the cup in her hand, turned and walked to the table: "Do you want to drink more water?"


    Yan Dan shook his head and was about to speak, only to hear a woman''s carefree voice from outside: "Mr. Zhao! Are you in the back room, Mr. Zhao?"


    The man faintly replied: "I''ll come out now." He put down the cup, and paused when he walked to the door, turning his back to Yan Dan and said, "Madam, you are not in good health, so you can cultivate at home."


    Yan Danqijie, what the **** is going on with this man, she keeps claiming that she is a wife. She grew up in Tiantinghuaren, and then spent 800 years in Yewangchuan. How could there be an extra husband overnight?


    The voice of the woman who vaguely heard Shicai''s words came in from the outhouse: "Mr. Zhao, is Madam Zun''s illness still not getting better?" I don''t know what Mr. Zhao answered, the woman immediately said: "The heavens can see pity, Mr. Zhao Your kindness will be rewarded."


    Yan Dan only felt dizzy. This Mr. Zhao looked so gentle and cold, and he was so calm and thoughtful in his dealings with others. It didn''t look like he was mad. What the **** does this happen? She only woke up one day and realized that she had left Yewangchuan and came here. What happened in the middle? Here, where is it, is it still in the Netherworld?


    Yan Dan hugged his head and thought hard, but was puzzled. Suddenly he heard two soft knocks outside the door, and then the door was pushed open. A thin and unremarkable girl was holding a piece of wood. The pan walked in, with a comb and a bronze mirror hairpin on the wooden pan. The girl walked closer, leaned in to salute, and whispered: "Madam, I''ll help you comb your hair."


    Yan Dan raised his head, slightly unbearable: "I am not a wife, you have admitted the wrong person."


    The girl was taken aback, and then looked at her cautiously: "What are you talking about, Mrs. Zhao will be angry if you hear it." She put the wooden tray on the bedside cabinet, picked up a wooden comb, and stretched out her hand gently. Lightly lifted Yan Dan''s hair, and slowly combed it to the end, with a light and delicate gesture.


    Yan Dan didn''t move, but stared at the image in the bronze mirror.


    This bronze mirror is an old thing, slightly worn out, although the face in the photo is not so clear, it is enough. Yan Dan finally understood how Mr. Zhao and this girl would recognize her as someone else.


    It¡¯s not because of how similar she and Madam Zhao are, but¡ª


    The face reflected in the mirror is no longer Yan Dan''s original face.

 Chapter 65： Identity a mystery

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan grabbed the bronze mirror and looked at the image reflected in the bronze mirror carefully. It was an exceptionally pale face of a woman. At this moment, her eyes widened, panicked, and the corners of her mouth drooped slightly, showing a bit of depression. Widowed. This kind of face, the moment she saw it for the first time, she felt that Madam Zhao must be sensitive and delicate, suspicious and impatient.


    The girl held the comb and asked softly: "Madam, what kind of sideburn do you want to comb this time?"


    Yan Dan put down the bronze mirror and turned to look at her: "Do you think I am Mrs. Zhao?"


    The girl smiled slightly: "Madam, what happened to you today?"


    "Although I don''t know what''s going on, I am definitely not your wife." Yan Dan propped up and was about to go to the ground, but when he landed, he stood unstable and fell to the ground. How is this going? Even if she stayed in the water of Yewangchuan for a long time, she wouldn''t even have the strength to stand up and walk a few steps. She took the medicine bowl on the bedside table in her hand, and threw it out the door. Before throwing it out, she lost her strength. The medicine bowl slammed into a nearby place with a slap, and the broken tiles splashed.


    The girl hurriedly stood up to help her, complaining anxiously: "Be careful, don''t step on those tiles. Madam, have you hurt in any way?"


    Yan Dan stared at her hand blankly. How could it be possible that she didn''t even have this strength?


    "Madam, I know that you have been ill for a long time, and your mood is inevitably bad, but don''t vent your body. If it hurts somewhere, Mr. Zhao will be worried."


    Yan Dan was helped to sit back on the bed, unable to speak for a while. Where did she go wrong, and why did she become Mrs. Zhao in a good way? Why is her appearance completely changed? She clearly remembered it clearly. She had been crossing the river in the middle of the river at night. Later, when she felt tired, she closed her eyes and rested for a while. Why did she come here after waking up?


    If she unknowingly crossed the Naihe Bridge and returned to the mortal world, then shouldn''t she still remember who she was?


    What is going on with all this?


    Before Yan Dan had time to figure out a clue, he heard the door creak open. The man Zhao stood at the door with a long body and cold eyes: "Mang ghost, I will let you take care of his wife first. Is there such a big movement?" He lowered his eyes to look at the broken tiles on the ground, then raised his eyes, his gaze slowly passed by Yan Dan, and finally settled on the girl.


    When his eyes flashed, Yan Dan felt a little fearless.


    The girl named Manggui was taken aback and stumbled and said, "I, I''ll go and clean up immediately..." She almost jumped up and ran out from Mr. Zhao with her head down.


    Mr. Zhao walked into the room, his sleeves flicked over the round stool next to the bed, then slowly lifted his clothes and sat down on the stool, frowning and asked: "That''s good, what''s your temper?"


    Yan Dan squeezed his fists and barely restrained his temper: "I told you just now, I am not your wife at all, what do you want from me?"


    Then Mr. Zhao lowered his eyes, stood up slowly, and said: "You should still be alone, I won''t bother you."


    Yan Dan was angered in his heart, guilty and daring, wishing to grab the bronze mirror and smash it at the Mr. Zhao a few times. Maybe he would wake him up, but in the end he abruptly held back:" I don¡¯t know why my appearance became like this, but I am definitely not the respected wife. Since you are a husband and wife, you must be able to see that my temperament is different from that of the respected wife."


    Without a word, Mr. Zhao walked to the door of the room and opened the door to go out.


    Yan Dan finally lost his patience and said angrily: "Did you understand?!"


    "I understand." Mr. Zhao turned his head and said lightly, "Madam, I see if you had a nightmare last night, or you should get a good night''s sleep. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    Yan Dan asked himself that his temper has always been good, but now he is so angry that his head is hot, and he has headaches: "You didn''t listen to me well, just talk nonsense to me!"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she saw a slightly blessed middle-aged woman''s face poked in and said with a smile: "Mrs. Zhao, your grandfather loves you so much, so don''t always lose your temper at him. It''s okay. Mr. Zhao has a good temper, otherwise you will change to another one, and you will find another person forever."


    Yan Dan was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    The door of the room closed with a sound, only to hear the middle-aged woman from Shicai whispered: "Mr. Zhao, I think your wife''s illness is getting more and more serious. Every day, it makes a lot of noise..."


    Yan Dan sat on the bed with her knees in her arms, desperately trying to calm herself down.


    At this point, she was mad and useless. Besides, there must be something special that she hadn''t thought of.


    Originally, she didn''t need to worry about this at all, she just left, but now she doesn''t even have any strength left to walk on the ground, and she can''t go too far anyway. She has lost her fairy book now, and she can''t use many of the fairy arts she used to know. Now thinking about it, this is really worse.


    She slowly recalled everything that had happened before. Starting from opening her eyes, the first person she saw was Mr. Zhao, and he brought a bowl of soup for herself. If he really has ulterior motives, that bowl of soup must be weird. Although she emptied most of the soup and medicine, she still drank a few sips after all, so her lack of energy is probably because of the bowl of soup and medicine. After that, she still drank a glass of water, but this glass of water is not right?


    So what is this Mr. Zhao doing this for? Why is her appearance completely changed? If it''s just because Mr. Zhao missed his beloved wife, then why did she choose herself? Her appearance really didn''t resemble Mrs. Zhao much.


    If she is wrong in thinking this way, then what is the reason?


    Yan Dan watched the sun set outside the window. The girl named Manggui walked in with the food before, and gently put the dishes and chopsticks on the table, waiting to turn around. Yan Dan suddenly moved in his heart and said, "You wait a minute."


    Manggui stopped immediately, turned his head and smiled and asked, "What do you want, Madam?"


    "Excuse me, pour me a glass of water."


    Manggui was very obedient, and immediately poured a glass of water and walked to the bed. Yan Dan took the cup, took a sip of water, and handed it to her: "I think you are also thirsty. Drink some water."


    About the previous Mrs. Zhao also often made some strange actions, because she was slightly confused in the eyes of the girl, or drank the water in the cup in a few mouthfuls.


    Yan Dan was sure that there was no problem in the water, so he nodded, "You go out."


    Manggui leaned slightly, slowly exited the room, and gently closed the door.


    Yan Dan thought about it. The one possibility she can think of right now is that Mr. Zhao recognizes her as his wife. There is actually something unspeakable. Being a husband and wife, there is no reason why they can''t tell each other. That Mr. Zhao has always been calm and peaceful, and it may not be easy to find out the clues. On the contrary, it is the girl named Manggui, who might be able to shed some light.


    She had always felt dull and dull in her heart, coming and going entangled with the evil fate in the heavenly court, but now she has forgotten that matter for the time being and focused on the strange thing in front of her.


    Yan Dan turned his head and saw the plate of bluegrass on the bedside cabinet, muttering to himself: "It''s up to you..."


    To get rid of the current predicament, the first thing to do is to remain calm and sober.


    Yan Dan lay quietly on the bed, closed her eyes and rested. Right now she knew so little, no matter how she thought about it, it was nothing more than a lot of speculation. Since it is a conjecture, it is necessary to have a basis to think of an idea. If you make a random guess, you will lead yourself astray.


    She couldn''t help thinking, now she is like a hunter waiting for her prey, or she is actually a prey avoiding a hunter''s trap, facing each other and waiting for opportunities.


    In a blink of an eye, the first time has been played, Wan Lai is calm, Yan Dan suddenly heard a soft footstep, and quickly raised his ears to concentrate.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps outside suddenly stopped, someone asked softly: "Did Mrs. fall asleep?" It was the Mr. Zhao who spoke. Manggui immediately replied: "It''s been a long time since I slept, do you want to go in and see your wife?"


    Yan Dan''s hair was suddenly horrified. Her current identity is Mrs. Zhao. Isn''t she going to sleep with a stranger? Although this is a very common thing between husband and wife, the problem is that she didn¡¯t recognize this Mr. Zhao until today, let alone think of him as her husband. It¡¯s too much to force herself to think so now. It''s difficult.


    After a while, I just listened to Mr. Zhao lightly saying: "Since I''m asleep, I don''t want to disturb her. You should go to bed earlier.


    There was a sound of walking away, but the other person stood still.


    Yan Dan was shocked.


    The man only stood outside for a while, then turned and walked away.


    This is really beyond Yan Dan''s expectations.


    So the accident lasted for five or six days. Yan Dan was not noisy or noisy. When the food was brought over, he would take the Manggui to eat. If the Mr. Zhao brought it in, he would rather hungry than eat. As for the soup medicine the next day, she drank two sips in front of Manggui, and all the rest was taken by her inadvertently poured into the pot of bluegrass.


    After getting along with the mang ghost a little bit, he began to inquire about the origin of that Mr. Zhao quietly. Unfortunately, Mang Gui didn¡¯t know much about it, so he tried to get along with him, but he got the double name of Mr. Zhao. It''s only Chin.


    Zhao Huanqin, Zhao Huanqin, and Yan Dan said the name silently several times, and it was almost certain that she had heard of it for the first time.


    Since there is nothing to put on him, it''s the same to know where it is. Unexpectedly, Manggui looked embarrassed, he stopped talking, and looked at her with a look that could be called worry.


    Yan Dan was frowned upon by her look. Manggui is much younger than her, thin and shy, diligent with hands and feet, often walks with his head down, and doesn''t talk much on weekdays. A girl like this should be able to arouse others'' pity, but Manggui often Being bullied. She could hardly make a trip to buy something and come back, but her face was thrown dirty.


    When Yan Dan saw her appearance, he would ask her a few words, but Manggui looked flattered.


    Had Zhao Huanqin never just asked these things?


    Even if it was a little maid at home, she would be considerate and considerate to him at any rate. He would do whatever he said without saying anything. Yan Dan asked if she had changed, she would not be so diligent.


    At the moment Mang Gui was embarrassed by her words, Yan Dan understood in his heart, and immediately said: "No matter, you don''t want to say it, but I don''t really want to know."


    Manggui''s reaction hit her mind. She refused to say, or she didn''t dare to say, so there must be something wrong with it. In fact, even if she didn¡¯t say anything, Yan Dan was not in a hurry. She already felt that her body was recovering a little bit. When there was no one, she would slowly walk a few steps with the desk and cabinet, although she would still be exhausted and panting. She thought that she would be able to run and jump neatly after not being here for too long.


    Naturally, neither Zhao Huanqin nor Manggui knew about these. Zhao Huanqin''s intentions were unknown, and Manggui must have listened to him. Yan Dan was happy to pretend to be peaceful.


    Hearing what she said, Manggui was greatly relieved, and then cautiously said: "Madam, in fact, Mr. Zhao is very worried about you. Don''t worry about him in the future."


    Yan Dan smiled slightly: "Don''t worry, I won''t let him worry about it anymore."


    If Zhao Huanqin had any shameful deeds, she would naturally not just worry him.

 Chapter 66： dead end

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    When she got up to freshen up in the morning, Yan Dan found that the pot of bluegrass that had been fed the decoction several times had withered, and the green and lovely grass leaves were yellowing and hanging dying. Yan Dan couldn''t help chuckles, really.


    It was probably because she hadn''t drank that kind of decoction much these few times, and her body recovered very quickly. She was able to stand up and walk around for a while without using external force.


    After washing her face, Yan Dan asked calmly, "Is he in the house?"


    This was the first time she had asked Zhao Huanqin on her own initiative. Although Manggui was strange, she answered honestly: "Mr. went out early in the morning."


    Yan Dan put down the wiping mask, and said softly: "He is very busy and runs out all day long. I just want to see but can''t see anyone."


    Mang Gui was surprised, and said: "Madam, don''t think about it, Mr. Zhao is very good, so he won''t¡ª" Yan Dan doesn''t think about it. When he was at the end of the world, he also read a lot of mortal drama books. There are many men who are fortunate enough to face Qin Muchu: "I''m just talking casually, what are you doing so nervously?" She raised her hand and pressed the edge of the bed, looking like she wanted to stand up but couldn''t help her: "I want to go to the patio Walk around."


    Zhao Huanqin is absent, and her body is almost recovered. When will she wait if she doesn''t leave at this time?


    Manggui waved his hands again and again: "But, my husband told me not to take my wife out..."


    Yan Dan frowned slightly, and said coldly: "I''m getting bored in my room, can''t I even move around in my yard?"


    Manggui tremblingly supported her, and pursed his lips: "I...then I will help my wife to walk outside, but the wife can''t talk to her husband, otherwise I will be scolded..."


    Yan Dan knew that she was timid, and his appearance must have scared her, but otherwise, there is no other way.


    The light on her face made her slightly uncomfortable. Fortunately, the sun here was not too fierce and she didn''t feel uncomfortable. Yan Dan walked slowly in the yard. The yard was actually very small. Even if he walked slowly, he could finish it quickly. Yan Dan weighed it again and again, feeling confident that he could leave this ghost place, so he pretended not to point to a side door diagonally across from the study: "Why is a side door opened here?"


    I want to come to Mrs. Zhao to be in poor health and have been unable to walk around, presumably not familiar with all the layout of the home. She pointed to those things and asked what it was and what was going on. It was not abrupt.


    Manggui replied casually: "This side door was just opened a year ago."


    Yan Dan''s heart moved, the side door, in other words, can you leave this small house directly from here?


    She pretended to be fragile these days and was tired of it. She immediately threw away Manggui''s hand and walked quickly to the side door. Mang Gui didn''t expect her to walk around on her own, and walked very steadily, so he rushed over to hold her: "Madam, you can''t..."


    Yan Dan was cruel, Yu Qi fended her off, turned her head and said, "Isn''t it enough for you to hide from me for so many days? I originally thought that I should be content with you in these many days of acting with you. Now." She subconsciously used the magic technique, only to realize that even if her immortal power disappeared, it was not incapable of preventing Qi.


    She is better than ordinary mortals after all.


    Manggui stared at her blankly, but his eyes slowly turned red.


    Yan Dan opened the door, and was taken aback by the sight outside. This is not mortal. Although she has never seen what mortal looks like, she is sure that it is definitely not mortal. A beggar was lying lazily on the corner of the street, boringly taking off one of his heads and spinning around. Outside the shop diagonally across, there are many stumps with broken arms floating up and down happily.


    Here is the Netherworld.


    She has never crossed the Naihe Bridge at all, nor reincarnation. But how did she get here from Yewangchuan?


    Yan Dan stepped out of the threshold. There was a new world outside, but where should she go? She now has no immortal home, neither immortal nor devil, she is outside the six realms, and she will never have a companion with her in this world.


    If there is a way to leave the Netherworld...


    When I turned to the corner, I heard a slightly familiar voice behind me: "Isn''t this Mrs. Zhao? Why did you come out, Mrs. Zhao?" Yan Dan turned his head and saw that she was standing behind her. When she woke up, the sister-in-law who had met in Zhao''s house that day nodded slightly.


    The other party stepped forward, took her hand affectionately, and smiled all over his face: "We are all vulgar people, we didn''t even recognize words. Mr. Zhao has been teaching for a long time but can only write a few simple words. Mr. Zhao is a good man, madam, you are really blessed..."


    Yan Dan smiled reluctantly, "Is it, but where is this place?"


    My sister-in-law was taken aback, and wondered: "This is a ghost town, you don''t even know? Those of us in the ghost town can''t cross the Naihe Bridge and reborn, so we have to stay here."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt something was wrong. She is not the same as a mortal, and a mortal cannot go to Naihe Bridge to reincarnate because one of the seven souls and six souls has been damaged. Although her real body was damaged, the soul was intact. She raised her head unconsciously, and saw a man with a plain long gown and cold eyebrows walking hurriedly. When she got closer, she frowned slightly, and the corner of her eyes was a little angry: "You are not yet It¡¯s great to go so far. How can you survive if something happens?"


    Yan Dan squeezed his fist and said coldly: "I''m afraid I will continue to raise it. I don''t even have the strength to serve tea and rice."


    Zhao Huanqin was taken aback: "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean? You don''t know what is in the soup you brought over the next day?" Yan Dan knows that now she has to repeatedly explain that she is not Mrs. Zhao, I''m afraid no one will believe it, so it''s better to just tell the truth. Say it out, "I haven''t drunk the soup for a few days, and now I finally have the strength to walk. I poured all the soup in the bluegrass before, but the bluegrass withered, what else can you say?"


    The sister-in-law was dumbfounded, and looked at Zhao Huanqin cautiously: "Mr. Zhao, you..."


    "Sister-in-law Wang, when I came out, Brother Wang was looking for you." Zhao Huanqin turned his head slightly and turned aside.


    Yan Danxin said that the other party was speechless, so he could only look at him from the left, and wanted to find something to distract others, and immediately pursued the victory: "Everyone knows each other, why don''t you spread out to understand? Or you , There is nothing to say at all?"


    Zhao Huanqin raised his hand and rubbed his temples, and smiled bitterly: "Actually, I used to..." He paused, and said calmly, "There is indeed something else in the soup."


    Yan Dan was stunned. She originally thought how Zhao Huanqin would deny it, so she refuted it. Now he recognizes it so simply and magnanimously. Instead, the words she thought were completely wasted.


    "I''ve always wanted to stop you from going out, Madam, I''m afraid...you can''t stand it. This is the Netherworld, a ghost town. We have reached the end of our lives, so we are really not human. I didn''t dare to tell you. I had to prescribe medicine, it''s mine."


    Yan Dan opened his mouth, and gulped down what he wanted to refute. She had just asked Wang Sao about where this place was, and Zhao Huanqin''s trick actually taught her how to deal with it.


    "Because of the fact that you have been sick all the time, Madam, one of the seven souls and six souls is missing, and there is no way to live again. I was worried in my heart, so I stayed with Madam in Ghost Town, but I didn''t want to teach Madam you to misunderstand me..." Zhao Huanqin He sighed and said languidly, "You didn''t know that we were in the underworld before, so I wanted to hide it, but just now I heard you ask Wife Wang. Although I concealed it, I didn''t mean to hurt you, Madam."


    These words were so heartfelt, Wang''s wife Yuanyuan''s face was full of sympathy, and her eyes looked at Yan Dan with a bit of dissatisfaction.


    Yan Dan almost couldn''t get out of it in one sigh of relief. He was so angry that he was speechless and unable to argue: "You, you, you... well, you are cruel!"


    Sister Wang looked at Yan Dan and couldn''t help asking: "Are you trying to say that you are not Mrs. Zhao and Mr. Zhao is not your husband?"


    Yan Dan nodded with a grimace, feeling a little better in her heart, but how did she know that she was thinking this way?


    Wang''s sister-in-law was full of sympathy: "Mrs. Zhao, you used to say that when you fell ill. This, this is really embarrassing to Mr. Zhao."


    Yan Dan squeezed his fists, only to feel that there was a bruise on his forehead that was twitching badly. She closed her eyes hard, took two deep breaths, and turned to Zhao Huanqin firmly, "Listen well now. Even if we had a relationship between husband and wife, it will be as of today. I don¡¯t need to trouble you to write the book. We will part ways. ."


    She didn''t know if Zhao Huanqin was mad, she only knew that if she stayed with him for a few more days, she must have gone mad first.


    "Wait. Even if you don''t want to see me now, where can you stay here? What''s more, once you enter the ghost town, you can''t leave until the day when the soul is replenished, and you have to wait for the soul to recover at least. It will be another five hundred years. Or, do you want to argue with the ghosts outside?" Zhao Huanqin stretched his arms in front of her to block, quietly showing a somewhat hideous smile.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it turns out that the smirk on Zhao Huanqin''s face was completely contrived by Yan Dan. Because, Wang Sao murmured behind her: "Mr. Zhao is really a good person, so affectionate... alas!"


    Yan Dan sullen his face, almost squeezing a word from his teeth: "Okay, I''ll go back with you..."


    Went around outside, but returned to the original place. Yan Dan was frustrated and stepped on the threshold severely: "Zhao Huanqin, if people don''t talk secretly, we still make it clear. In fact, you simply know that I am not your wife."


    Zhao Huanqin paused, and there was a slight smile from the corner of the raised eyes: "Madam, why do you always frustrate me?" His appearance is actually quite cool, but he has a deep and affectionate look, it seems There is really such a feeling: "Since you don''t want to drink that kind of decoction, you will not drink it from the next day, but don''t make yourself temperamental. The kid Manggui was really scared by you today."


    Yan Dan Qiqiao produces smoke.


    Zhao Huanqin paused, and then said: "You used to love these things, but they became the laughing stock of neighbors in the neighborhood. Why bother?


    Yan Dan finally couldn''t stand it, and suddenly turned around and slammed a fist on him. She was so angry that she was full of anger. If the soul of an ordinary mortal was unable to bear this.


    Unexpectedly, Zhao Huanqin didn''t even blink her eyes, and lightly grasped her wrist in her hand: "It hurts the spleen and the liver with anger. Madam, your body is only getting better soon. Don''t get angry again."


    Yan Dan withdrew his hand, covered his head and walked back to the room he had lived in before, closing the door with a loud sound.


    If she doesn''t vent, she will really be driven crazy.


    The bronze mirror placed in front of the dressing table reflected her appearance, and this completely unfamiliar face was even more annoying. Yan Dan grabbed the mirror and threw it on the ground, still stomping on both feet. She turned around and ruined everything she could throw away, before she sat down on the ground with exhaustion.


    After a while, I only heard Manggui say anxiously outside the door: "Does it really matter if Madam is so angry?"


    Zhao Huanqin''s voice was cold and indifferent: "When she gets tired of throwing it away, she will naturally be fine."


    Yan Dan hugged her head and thought hard. Since she is still in the Netherworld now, it is impossible to resurrect her soul. Why will her appearance change? Why did she become the so-called Mrs. Zhao?


    There must be something she didn''t expect in this.

 Chapter 67： Turn around

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The next day, there was no decoction that would have been delivered, and Yan Dan wanted to walk around without restriction. She originally guessed that maybe Zhao Huanqin was kept in the dark just like her, but when she walked the street, she found that everyone was looking at herself with weird eyes. The moment she turned around, she heard a whisper behind her: "This is Mrs. Zhao? It doesn''t look like she has lost her heart."


    "No, you can''t just look at appearance, who knows..."


    "Besides, there are many girls here who want to marry Mr. Zhao, but God has no eyes, let this..."


    Yan Dan had to feel sulking in his heart.


    Zhao Huanqin was not in her house from time to time. He heard Manggui say that he was teaching people to read and read. After returning, he would sit with her most of the time. The two of them sat face to face instead of opportunistic words. It''s also because Zhao Huanqin has always put on such a deep and affectionate look. If she changes Yan Dan, she still can''t do it to cold face and she hasn''t seen anything.


    At night, Zhao Huanqin would leave with interest.


    After a long time like this, Yan Dan was really confused, saying that Zhao Huanqin had no good intentions, but he didn''t even deal with her with a finger. Could it be that she misunderstood? But if it was a misunderstanding, why did her appearance and identity suddenly change?


    Yan Dan no longer wants to discuss with Zhao Huanqin. After such a period of time, she has already understood that no matter how good she is, whether she is emotional or rational, the other party will only lightly say "Madam, you are tired, more Take a rest", this pot of cold water was so cool to her heart.


    And it¡¯s not easy to talk about Manggui here. Sometimes, with a few heavy words, the child actually looked at her with two teardrops in it, making her uneasy.


    If this continues, she will be mad sooner or later.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but think, she carried a black pot on the heavenly court, then lost the immortal book, and now encountered a headless wrongdoing. It was really hard to tell. She was really unlucky during these thousands of years.


    Maybe God couldn''t stand it anymore, and things quickly turned around. That night, when she was about to fall asleep, she suddenly heard a heavy knock on the door outside. Someone shouted at the door: "I am a ghost, open the door!"


    Yan Dan thought that someone would open the door, so he ignored it. But the mang ghost did not come out to open the door for a long time. The ghost outside the door was impatient, and saw a blue light flashing past, the gate of that door jumped and slipped out of the copper ring. Yan Dan opened the window, only to see the ghost come in strode, and said loudly, "Mr. Zhao, are you all at home?"


    Yan Dan stood in front of the window and whispered: "I''m here, as for..." Before she finished her words, Zhao Huanqin hurried out of the study. The sky was dark outside, and she couldn''t see Zhao Huanqin carefully. The expression on him just felt that he was a little different in the weekdays: at any time, Zhao Huanqin was almost always neatly dressed and upright, like a gentleman. But now somehow, the clothes are a bit messy, and the walking posture is a little different from usual.


    The ghost almost nodded and arched his hands: "Excuse me."


    Yan Dan''s heart moved, and he asked, "Master Guicha, but what happened?"


    "This... isn''t a big deal, it''s just that the barrier outside the ghost town has broken a piece, so I came to ask if anyone accidentally walked out. Now that it''s all right, then leave."


    From beginning to end, Zhao Huanqin did not say a word, and finally returned to the study silently.


    Yan Dan leaned against the window, but thought in his heart that the barrier of the ghost town was broken. Someone must have secretly left when the ghost guarding outside was not paying attention, so they would go to the house with such a big fanfare. Searching. Those in the ghost town can¡¯t go to reincarnation directly, so now they slip out of the ghost town, but for what purpose?


    Yan Dan thought about it all night, and felt that it was not a solution to stay on hold. It would be better to take a look. When she walked out of the room, she saw the image reflected on the bronze mirror. It was not what she looked like, but she didn''t think it was an eyesore. Maybe she didn''t like her face either.


    Yan Dan rushed to the entrance of the study, and saw Zhao Huanqin leaning on the table, facing the door, holding two thick wooden sticks, while Manggui stood with his head buried on the side and poured tea. She endured the goose bumps, and said softly, "Msang Gong..."


    Mang Gui shook his hand, the tea cup was poured with a bang, and tea was spilled on the table.


    Yan Dan stepped into the threshold and continued to speak softly: "Msang-gong, the weather is fine today, why don''t you go out for a walk?"


    Zhao Huanqin pinched the two thick wooden sticks and looked out the window: "Today is cloudy."


    "It''s cool on cloudy days, but it''s actually more comfortable than sunny."


    He pondered for a moment, handed the wooden stick in his hand to Manggui, walked to Yan Dan''s side, nodded: "Since the lady is so interested, I will naturally not be disappointed." When he approached, Yan Dan Then she smelled a **** breath of Ruoyoruowu, she raised her hand to hold the other person''s right arm, and slapped him again on his shoulder: "Msang, we haven''t gone out for a long time?"


    Zhao Huanqin''s eyebrows jumped, and a patient smile appeared: "Madam is right."


    Yan Dan walked two steps quickly, brought his arm to the front, and smiled back and said, "You know, I don''t know my brain clearly when I got sick..." The other party''s face turned pale, and he was still smiling:" It¡¯s okay.¡± Yan Danchu smelled Ruowu¡¯s **** smell at the beginning. Seeing his face at this moment, I knew he was hurt, and even worse, he shook his arm left and right: "After all, how many years have we been married?"


    Zhao Huanqin wanted to withdraw his hand, but didn''t want to be held tightly by the other party. The corners of his mouth twitched: "It''s been nearly 20 years."


    Yan Dan let out a cry, and suddenly pretended to fall, grabbing his right arm with one hand, wrapping his shoulder with the other, and tore it heavily. Zhao Huanqin''s face was pale, and he tugged at the corners of his mouth like a smile and did not smile: "Be careful, madam." Yan Dan put his hands behind him, only feeling a wet palm, and said softly: "My husband, your face is so ugly, it''s better to wait a few days Come out with me?"


    Ren is a clay figurine and has temperament, Yan Dan knows how to accept it.


    What''s more, Zhao Huanqin''s injury is not light, and it is also a shame that he is wearing dark clothes today, even if the wound is bleeding. Yan Dan watched him walk hurriedly into the study. Gu Zi walked around in the yard, only to see Manggui approaching with two thick wooden sticks, whispering "Madam" and leaving.


    Yan Dan wondered, what''s so special about these two thick wooden sticks? How come I saw them twice in the morning?


    In the evening, there were more ghosts walking around in the ghost town, knocking on doors from door to door to check. Yan Dan thought about Zhao Huanqin who broke the barrier last night. Otherwise, how did his injury come from? But she also saw Zhao Huanqin come out to answer the door last night. If she hurried back in the middle of the way, in case she ran into a ghost outside, the risk would be too great.


    When Yan Dan was walking in the house to the tenth trip, there was a sudden excitement: those two wooden sticks, the mang ghost, what happened last night...these string together, unexpectedly reminded her of something she had never understood. thing. Why she was trapped here, why she became Mrs. Zhao somehow, why her appearance changed, and that Zhao Huanqin last night is actually the same reason. It was very likely that Zhao Huanqin was not the one who came out to answer the door last night, but the mang ghost who disguised himself as him. The wooden stick wanted her to be as tall as Zhao Huanqin.


    As for her appearance now, she was disguised by clever means.


    These two people are in the ghost town, and they have a plan. She just happened to rush in to cover up. If something goes wrong in the middle¡ªjust like last night, the ghost will come to check it out, and you won¡¯t notice that someone is not there. Manggui never went out with her. Before, she tried every possible means to let her stay at home. I was afraid that the person who was dressed as Mrs. Zhao was her?


    Yan Dan lay on the table, stacking tea cups, and muttering to himself: "It''s almost a bit...Wait, wait, you can get out..."


    Master once sighed, you little rascals can''t even pick out one who can be alone. You will only starve to death if you don''t support your teacher in the future. Yan Dan remembered that when he was still young, he finally climbed onto the stone bench and sat down firmly, and smiled and acted like a baby to the master: "What kind of bastard, I am obviously a lotus bastard. Master, don''t blame the rabbit..."


    Thinking about it now, it''s not that anyone can do everything and do well in life.


    The experience Zhao Huanqin left for her is truly unforgettable, and she will never forget it for hundreds of years.


    Yan Dan has been rubbed by him for these days, and he feels that his cultivation is more than just a little better, it is like a reborn, especially when he sees his affectionate face and the appearance of his mouth slightly twitching, it is really good.


    In the past, she hadn''t thought about the joints, and often thought that she had misunderstood Zhao Huanqin, but now it seems that the other party still has flaws to follow. She had asked them how many years they had been married. Zhao Huanqin said that if they had been a couple for 20 years, they would not leave behind when they arrived in the Yin Cao Mansion, and would not even have the habit of staking a quilt for her.


    Zhao Huanqin was born with a cold face, and he is not a good person to pretend to be like this. But Yan Dan thinks that Manggui is very good, and he is clever and shy. Why did he stay with Zhao Huanqin?


    Originally, relying on her ability, it was extremely difficult to find something in Zhao Huanqin''s palm, but now he is not only injured, but also guarded by the ghost town, the situation has turned against her. Favorable.


    After staying in this way until nightfall on the fifth day, a soft noise suddenly came from outside the door, Yan Dangulu turned over from the bed, and immediately opened the door to look out, only to see Zhao Huanqin holding the flowerbed outside with a pale face, his body shaky. A large patch of blood was leaking from the front of the front, almost staining his clothes red.


    Yan Dan looked at him in astonishment and said, "My husband, why did you do this? You shed so much blood, who hurt you? I''m going to find the doctor!" She took two steps, then turned back and said, "Look. With my memory, this is a ghost town. Where is the doctor from? I''ll look for the ghosts to come and see."


    Zhao Huanqin held the flower bed and almost squeezed out a few words from his teeth: "Have you loaded enough?"


    Yan Dan walked around him and said softly, "Msang-gong, what''s the matter with you? You used to speak not so fiercely..." Ten years of feng shui took turns, it is rare for her to get the upper hand. I wanted to ridicule him: "Look at you, your face is so ugly, there is no doctor here, so I want to ask an adult ghost for help. What''s wrong with this?"


    As soon as she finished speaking, she heard a rush of footsteps, Manggui gently lifted Zhao Huanqin up, and repeatedly asked: "Sir, you, how could you hurt like this?"


    Zhao Huanqin pushed her hand away and took off her robe: "It''s not time to talk. I will burn this robe right away. I have wiped off the blood on the door. You will check it later."


    Holding the blood-stained robe, Manggui suddenly walked up to Yan Dan and knelt down on his knees: "I beg you, I must help Mr. once!"


    Yan Dan stepped aside and frowned slowly, "Why should I help you? When I asked you to help me before, you didn''t show any sighs. Besides, even if I helped you, there was no benefit. , How can I do such a thing?"


    Zhao Huanqin clutched the wound on his chest, coughed slightly, and suddenly said to Mang Gui: "Go and pack things up." Mang Gui hugged the blood-stained robe and hurried away before he turned slowly. Yan Dan: "You should want to leave the Netherworld, I have a way."


    Yan Dan said coldly, "Do you think I will believe you?"


    "Friends who share adversity may not be able to share blessings, but enemies may not become companions," Zhao Huanqin looked calm and indifferent. "Even if you expose me, I won''t get the slightest benefit. You may as well think about it for yourself ."


    Yan Dan heard the sound of footsteps from far to near, and she couldn''t help thinking about this situation slowly: "Okay, I will do as you say.


    Zhao Huanqin staggered past her: "Come in, close the door, and take the powder on the dressing table." Yan Dan thought for a while, and suddenly realized: "You were thinking...you really are Very dirty."


    Zhao Huanqin was so badly hurt that he supported her with a single breath, and really didn''t have the strength to deal with her: "Okay, just like you, I don''t think much."


    Yan Dan strode over and gave him a resounding slap in the face, and lightly slapped him, "It''s all my fault for thinking about you. You see, I slapped it with an itchy hand."

 Chapter 68： Hades and Ghost Gate

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    When the ghost broke in, Yan Dan leaned against the bedside, in thin clothes, brushing her hair slowly. Zhao Huanqin had quick eyes and hands, pulled the horns over her body, and said coldly, "How many adults are visiting late at night, I don''t know what you can do?" Gui Cha hurriedly retreated outside the door and closed the door empty: "Someone before. After passing through the barrier outside the ghost town, everyone chased along the bloodstain and came in to take a look."


    Zhao Huanqin''s voice was flat: "So that''s it. It''s just that this blood stain was found outside the humble house? In that case, it is better to search the humble house again and be cautious."


    "Maybe the person who broke in is not here. I''m sorry to disturb Mr. Zhao and Mrs. Zun to rest. Of course I''m sorry." Guicha arched his hands, turned and left.


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Zhao Huanqin before he realized that this person was bold and careful, and could still hold on to such a serious injury. If she hadn''t been looking for a chance to fall into the trap, she would still have to feel sullen. Not long after the ghost left, Manggui walked into the house holding the medicine box, wrapped his wounds gently, and cleaned up all the blood-stained bedding. He hesitated for a while before asking, "Mr. Zhao, you ''S face...what''s the face..."


    Yan Dan laughed out loud and lay down at the table looking at them.


    Zhao Huanqin is really a talent. He didn''t even change his expression, and said lightly: "Those ghosts have already suspected me. Next time, I must not make any mistakes."


    Manggui lowered his head and responded with a low voice: "Yes."


    Yan Dan held his cheeks: "Since we are in a group now, can you tell me what you really want to do?"


    Zhao Huanqin glanced at her, and he couldn''t take a look at it: "You don''t understand even after you say it."


    Yan Dangu looked at Mang Gui and smiled slightly: "Then you can tell."


    Manggui looked at Zhao Huanqin, then looked at her, and he hesitated for a long time before he said, "Mr. stayed in the ghost town for the sake of the palace. The palace is..."


    "Nether Palace?" Yan Dan stood up suddenly, "The Nether Palace you are talking about is not the last one left by the ancient gods? How could there be such a thing?" She was still in Diya. At the time, I found a manuscript recorded by Emperor Zixu himself, saying that the secrets in the palace were left by Nu Wa and other ancient gods. Once the mystery of the Hades is understood, the six worlds will be controlled by the person who unlocked the mystery.


    This shows that Zhao Huanqin is very ambitious and is really not a good person.


    "You knew it." Zhao Huanqin looked at her thoughtfully.


    Yan Dan was looked upright by him, and said quickly: "I have no interest in Hades or anything. I just want to leave here. Since you promised before, you won''t regret it if you want to come?" In fact, he is really now. She had no choice but to go back, they had concealed from the ghost together, it was the grasshopper tied to the same rope.


    Zhao Huanqin gave a hum, and said after a moment: "There is a ghost gate under Yewangchuan. From there, you can go directly to the mortal world. After I recover from the injury, I will lead you."


    Yan Dan thought about it, and couldn''t help asking: "In fact, when the ghost came back first, it was Mang ghost dressed up as Mr. Zhao you? Then my appearance is not real?"


    Zhao Huanqin smiled: "Since you have guessed it, why ask more? Okay, you two should go out. I want to be quiet for a while."


    The corners of Yan Dan''s mouth moved, and finally he pushed the door reluctantly, only to hear Manggui gently close the door behind him, and whispered: "Girl Yan Dan, if you have any questions, just ask me. Now, sir, he is very badly injured, and he really has no strength to speak anymore."


    "Are you staying in the ghost town for the underworld, but isn''t it that only the souls can stay here?"


    Manggui shook his head and smiled: "That''s true. I only have one soul missing to stay here. Before you come, I often have to pretend to be a lady, and sometimes I have to pretend to be Mr. Zhao as a last resort. No one will find out that Mr. Leaving Ghost Town went to the Palace of the Underworld."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, then said: "How did your soul hurt?"


    "Mr. Zhao wants to stay in the ghost town, there must be a reason, I... I am the reason." Manggui smiled at her shyly, "I pretend to be his wife, so he can ask the ghost to open the Internet. On the one hand, stay in the ghost town. The husband wants to do an important thing, so naturally he can''t hurt himself, so..."


    "So just to damage your soul and pretend to be a passionate face, is it really to find the palace?" Yan Dan was filled with indignation. If people are divided into three, five or nine classes, then Zhao Huanqin must be the scum among the scum, the leader among the scum.


    Manggui was startled, and waved his hands again and again: "It''s all of my own accord. Really, it''s not about Mr. Zhao''s business." She paused, and then said timidly: "Don''t be angry, girl Yan Dan Good people, good people will be rewarded."


    "Good people will get rewards, but idiots..." Yan Dan looked at Manggui''s bright face and suddenly didn''t want to say anything. Manggui and Zhao Huanqin are like she and Ying Yuan, but she actually understands them.


    Good people will get rewards, but fools will not get rewards. That''s why she fell to where she is now.


    Zhao Huanqin''s injury was only half healed, so he proposed to go to the palace again, and sent Yan Dan to the ghost gate by the way.


    Yan Dan was happy to leave this ghost place as soon as possible, but Mang Gui was very worried: "Mr. But''s injury..."


    Zhao Huanqin shook his head and tapped the corner of the table lightly: "Needless to say, I have found a way to enter the Hades Palace. Besides, staying in the ghost town is not very appropriate. It is always good to do it earlier." He said of Hades Palace. When his eyes were clear, he seemed to only care about this thing in this world.


    Manggui can only follow: "I don''t know when Mister wants to leave?"


    "Just tonight. I''ll think about some details, you all go out." He waved his hand impatiently.


    Yan Dan pinned his hopes on him, even if he swallowed his voice, he would abruptly hold back. However, Zhao Huanqin was considered to be thoughtful and polite in his dealings with others, and he was still the kind of thoughtful and polite manner in which he could handle things. Yan Danda felt from the bottom of his heart that a scum leader like him should be the "realm" in Zen that she has never understood, right?


    Manggui was silent for a while, and suddenly said, "Since I''m leaving tonight, I''ll help you wash off the disguise."


    Yan Dan didn''t know what he was thinking, and blurted out: "In fact, it''s good not to wash it off."


    Mang Gui gave a cry and said with a smile: "You are not used to seeing this face now, but you are not used to the original look, right? But the original face is what you really look like." Take out a small pair of scissors from the medicine box and whisper softly: "Don''t be afraid, your own appearance will definitely be better than what you have now."


    Yan Dan touched her cheek and whispered, "Is there a mirror?"


    Manggui took out a small round mirror from his sleeve: "Wait, don''t move, I''m afraid of hurting you."


    Yan Dan held the mirror, and saw a delicate hand reflected in the mirror, holding a pair of scissors and carefully cutting a hole in the corner of her eye. The hole gradually peeled off, slowly revealing what she was. Appearance. In this world, her appearance is not unique, and there is another person¡ªher sister¡ªin Heaven.


    But she was in the netherworld.


    Sometimes I think of it, those days are like a prosperous old dream, which suddenly disappeared.


    I just don''t know whether it was her who disappeared or the people who came and went in the dream.


    Now that she has chosen this path, whether she is crying or laughing, she can only go on. She wants to finish with a smile, and she will find the ones lost in the past one by one, just like when she left them.


    Zhao Huanqin is indeed capable.


    Although Yan Dan didn''t wait to see this person very much, she still had to admit that if she hadn''t led the way, even if she had not lost her fairy power, it would be difficult for her to break through the barrier and leave the ghost town from the heavy guards: "If you wait for the ghost Wouldn¡¯t it be troublesome if you go from house to house to find people, but you are not there?"


    Zhao Huanqin looked back and smiled slightly at the corner of his mouth: "Who said I would go back there again? As long as I unlock the mystery of the Hades, the six worlds are all in my hands, and the nine heavens are nothing. ."


    Some people, it is impossible for her to understand it in her lifetime, and she does not want to understand. Yan Dan followed Zhao Huanqin''s way, slowly wandering down Yewangchuan, the cold river flowing over his chest, as if back to the days of walking in the water of Wangchuan. It was just that at that time, she jumped off the path of the seventh reincarnation, but she never thought about what to do afterwards.


    And now, she wants to leave here and become a mortal or a demon. The worst is gone, what else can scare her?


    On the Yanbo River, a gorgeous palace filled with periods of decline appears from time to time, even more magnificent in the white mist. Yan Dan murmured: "This is the palace..."


    "Nether Palace doesn''t stay in one place. I searched here for a long time, only to find that it must stop here at this hour, and disappear after half an hour." Zhao Huanqin''s eyes are bright, and his tone is not like usual. . As soon as his voice fell, a stray wind hit, and the white fog on the river became thicker, and it was almost impossible to see the scene ten steps away.


    Zhao Huanqin''s expression changed slightly, and he said coldly: "It is the Yin Soldier who used this way. Cover his nose and mouth with his hands, and don''t make any noise."


    Yan Dan raised his sleeves and covered his mouth. After a while, he saw a group of soldiers in bronze armor walking past them just six or seven steps away. They carried long weapons, and their armor was so dark that they were dull, but they were always floating on the Yewang River, without even a single wave of water aroused.


    These soldiers passed by them neatly and left far away. Zhao Huanqin also took two steps forward, lowering his voice and said: "Don''t follow too close, they will notice within ten steps."


    Yan Dan was stunned. Zhao Huanqin had come back several times with injuries, and he had also tried with these Yin soldiers.


    After wading in the water for almost half an hour, Zhao Huanqin suddenly stopped, and pointed to the oblique water vortex: "This is the ghost gate. You will fall in that place wherever you live."


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, she was never a mortal, I don''t know where she would end up in the end? She turned her head to look at the mang ghost, smiled and asked, "Don''t you go to the mortal world like me?"


    Mang Ghost looked at Zhao Huanqin''s back. He had already left Gu Zi towards the palace, and then slowly turned his head and smiled at her: "No, I won''t go back, you go quickly."


    Yan Dan nodded, stopped persuading, and walked towards the whirlpool. Almost for an instant, she was swept into it by a strong force, and when she was turning dizzy, a huge black water came on her face. Not only was the black water glowing with oil, there were fragments of broken bodies floating in the water.


    Yan Dan tried to cover his mouth and nose, and if the black water of the corpse was swallowed by her, she was afraid that ten days would not be enough to vomit. She was struggling, when she was suddenly hit by the waves against the rocks on the side, she couldn''t help but snorted, and saw the dark dirty water pouring into her mouth. Yan Dan was knocked to the ground, so he could only grab casually, trying to stabilize her body, and finally taught her what to catch, but heard a strange clicking sound from behind her.


    She looked back and saw that there were skinny evil spirits sticking to the stone wall, with eyes like leaping phosphorous fires, gnawing on the arm she was holding in her hand with a clear glow: "Ah, ah, What the **** is this¡ª" The waves hit, and greasy black water poured down from the top.


    Yan Dan wanted to cry without tears, only to feel that he was thrown up and down by the waves, bumping into the nine-curved and eighteen-curved stone corridors. Fortunately, she can still protect her body, otherwise she would have fallen into a pile of broken bones. But even so, she could clearly hear her bones rattling.


    The bones will be broken, right? And her waist, she is this old...


    There was a sudden light in front of him, and the light became bigger and bigger, becoming dazzling. Yan Dan fell to the ground with a bang and couldn''t get up for a long while. She looked up with difficulty, and saw a wooden door five steps away, with a broom in front of it, surrounded by gray brick walls, like a narrow alley.


    This is the mortal world, but I don¡¯t know if the first person she saw in the mortal world was a kind person?


    She was thinking like this, and only heard a squeak, the wooden door opened, the first person was not much taller than her, the one behind was a full head taller. The two wore heavy and colorful clothes, their sleeves almost dragged to the ground, their white faces, bright red lips, dark eyes and pale red cheeks.


    Yan Danzheng raised his head with difficulty, and immediately froze when he saw the two men. She always thought that mortals should look similar to her, right? How could, how could it grow like this?


    His eyes were facing each other, and after a moment of silence, the short pink-faced man jumped up first and shouted in a puff of anger, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    The author has something to say: The temporary suspension after the 13th is because of the examination, and it is definitely not because of the publication of books and the entry of v. If anyone is willing to publish this article, they will definitely lose money ==


    I know it''s not kind to stop here, so I will add another chapter...

 Chapter 69： Liyuan Opera Troupe

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    His eyes were facing each other, and after a moment of silence, the short pink-faced man jumped up first and shouted in a puff of anger, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-"


    Yan Dan was angry. She looked a little embarrassed now, and her clothes were a little dirty. How could she look like a monster? These two mortals-well, let''s call them mortals for the time being, with their faces painted like white walls and their cheeks painted like monkey buttocks. This kind of makeup dare to say that she is a monster, it is really unreasonable.


    The short man yelled twice, his voice falling high and sharp, bumping into the small door, yelling all the way: "Monster, ah, ah, a monster is falling from the sky with green water all over¡ª"


    Yan Dan stepped forward tremblingly and stretched out a hand. I saw the tall man who was stunned in place suddenly took a big step back, hit the wall with a bang, tremblingly pinched the broom beside the wall, and said tremblingly: "You, you are... you are Where, where is the evildoer, dare to come here...this trouble?!"


    Yan Dan glared. Why do these mortals think that she is an evildoer instead of a fairy who falls here? Although not anymore, she was a fairy hundreds of years ago.


    Suddenly heard a few heavy footsteps, Yan Dan''s eyes straightened, and saw a majestic man with a face of black and red paint holding a blue dragon machete, and shouting at her: "Where is the evildoer? Dare to come here?"


    With all his strength, Yan Danmao shouted: "I am not a monster!"


    With a loud noise, the blue dragon machete was propped on the ground, and the dust splashed. It can be seen that this is a real big knife, not the kind that is used to pretend but is actually hollow inside. If it is cut on her body by this big knife... the corner of Yan Dan''s mouth twitches, the consequences are something she can''t even think about. . Behind the burly man slowly showed a white face, it was the short man who had jumped away in fright before: "You...really not a monster?"


    "Don''t, don''t listen to her nonsense! Monsters will always say that they are not monsters!" The tall one was stuck on the wall, shaking into a ball.


    Yan Dan lay on the ground, feeling miserable in her heart. Suddenly, she felt the soft touch of the cloth on her face. When she looked up, she saw the strong man pulling the taller man¡¯s long sleeves and rubbing her face. , Smiled boldly: "You are probably the little girl who escaped from home. You got this dirty."


    Yan Dan nodded gratefully.


    The cry of "little girl" really made her very useful. When she was young, she always wanted to grow up so that she would not be looked down upon. When she is now older, she wants to pretend to be tender.


    "The clothes are soiled, and the host will not scold me to death..." The tall man was crying.


    "Don''t worry, when the class leader sees this little girl, he won''t remember to scold you." The strong man chuckled.


    "But she is still a bit late to learn Kungfu now, not better than what we have practiced since childhood."


    "What does that matter? Now the masters like this tune, it''s white, tender, and watery..."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, what are these people doing? Is it a human trafficker, or is it the man in the brothel Chu Pavilion?


    Facts have proved that she has no relationship with the trafficker who is diligently studying and the old bustard in the brothel.


    She came out of the ghost gate and fell outside the door of a troupe in Tongcheng. Tongcheng is in the north, and further north is a barren desert. There are few people in the desert, only large areas of mountains. The mountains and rivers are famous, and the main peak is extremely high, covered with snow all year round. If she was unlucky and fell there, she would really only have to freeze to death and starve to death.


    At this time, the world is three points, and Tongcheng is in the territory of Southern Chu. The capital city of Nanchu is the southern capital. According to Min Liu''s longing look when he talked about the southern capital, he wanted to come to the south to be a good place with prosperous scenery.


    Min Liu was the short man who was shocked when she saw her that day. When she washed away the oil paint on her face, Yan Danzi took a long time to look carefully. The little girl looked very good, especially her eyes were like colored glaze, and she was radiant.


    Yan Dan still doesn''t appreciate the makeup of this Langtai Pear Garden in the mortal world, and thinks it really ruined Min Liu''s beauty.


    As the saying goes, Yan Dan has been in the theater for two or three months before he can walk a few steps. When she was recovering from her injury, the class owner made room for her to live in. She slept on a hardwood pavement, on which she slept with a piece of cloth. The injury caused her to recover from the injury in the third month. . In addition, three meals a day are always a lot. Sometimes theatrical troupe will perform on stage, and if the rich master''s reward is won, she will share some seasonal fruits and candied snacks. Yan Dan is very grateful.


    When she was able to walk down the ground, the troupe of the theater used an abacus to settle with her how much money she had owed, and how much money she owed in the bank, and asked her if she planned to write to her family to let them come. It''s better to pick her up, or stay in the troupe to do miscellaneous work and repay the money.


    Yan Danyi was impoverished, with no belongings and no family, so he had to choose the latter.


    The class leader was very satisfied. He clapped his hands and shouted, "Han Jing, come here." I saw a beautiful figure, Tingting, walking in curly, and whispered: "Class host, I wonder what you asked me to do?"


    Yan Dan was disappointed. When she first heard the name, she saw her figure and walking posture. She thought she was such a charming beauty. When she got closer, she realized that she was a man. She couldn''t help thinking, this mortal world is really a wonderful place. When she was in Heavenly Court, she used to think that Bai Lianling was too fancy and not like a man. Now she knows that Bai Lianling is definitely among men compared to this one. the man.


    She was thinking about her heart, and she was unconsciously twisted her face several times by the man named Han Jing. Before she had time to be angry, she said expressionlessly, "The skin is decent, and it is not difficult to put on makeup."


    Yan Dan sighed, daring to feel that he was not teasing her old man.


    The class leader was even more satisfied, nodded and said: "You sing a simple sentence to her, first listen to the tone."


    Han Jing turned to Yan Dan expressionlessly: "I''ll sing a line from Linjiang Xianli, and you will sing it with me." He didn''t wait for Yan Dan to agree, and gently raised his sleeves, his eyes drooping slightly and his waist was light. Posing, a slight smile at the corner of the mouth, like a little red in the full garden: "The most sultry is through the years." A little bit. There is a jasper in the Yanbo River, and the picture of Liang Shaoyao is shallow, and the willow leaves are light. It''s like pulling your heart..." His sleeves danced lightly, slowly bending down, and lightly pulling up his long sleeves. Although the tune was exhausted, the lingering sound was curled up.


    Yan Dan was stunned. She really... really can''t appreciate the man''s weak demeanor. These few words that were sung so sorrowfully and sadly made her body shiver. The class leader coughed and said, "Why, didn''t you listen carefully just now? Hanjing, you sing it again."


    Yan Dan hurriedly stopped: "No, no, no, I heard, this, cough, eldest brother sings very well, so he can hear him." Before she could finish her sentence, Han Jing glared at her. Suddenly, goosebumps came up again: "I sing, cough cough... Well, it''s so shallow, the willow leaves are light, and the heart seems to be dragged..."


    I just listened to the class leader sighed: "Forget it, it''s good to be able to say a few words with this qualification." Yan Dan felt that her voice was a bit trembling, but it was not bad, but she didn''t want the class leader to think she had no qualifications. What should I do from now on?"


    "It looks like you came from a good person''s house, do you know how to read?"


    Yan Dan said proudly: "Of course I can recognize words." Although she didn''t dare to boast that she recognized every word in this world, she would never deny her everyday use.


    The class leader nodded: "Then help write some links, and clarify the account book by the way. It is necessary to run errands with water and tea under the stage."


    Watching the class leader and Han Jing leave, Yan Dan touched her cheek, very puzzled: "Is it so bad for me to sing?"


    "It''s not ugly, but," Min Liu poked his head in from the door, his eyes filled with radiance, and said with a smile, "Very, very ugly."


    "..." Yan Dan was hit hard.


    "Ah, it''s not that I said you, but it''s because you sing so badly. Hua Hanjing''s person is overcast. If you are better than him, he will definitely bully you." Min Liu walked over and pulled her. The sleeves circled her around, "If you grow taller and plump, you will be a beauty."


    Yan Dan was very depressed. She is at this age, and everything that should be grown is all the same, and I am afraid that she can''t improve it a little bit.


    So Yan Dan learned to be a mortal, busy working in the theater troupe.


    The brawny man with the sword that I saw that day was a martial artist in the troupe, called Zhao Qi. At this time, some lingering, witty and beautiful dramas are popular, and martial arts are hard to come out all year round. Zhao Qili is strong enough to do some heavy work of moving things. Yan Dan thought that seniors like him can only do jerky, she really has nothing to complain about.


    When she fell on the door of the theater troupe, the mortal world was at the end of winter, and the cold of spring passed in a blink of an eye, and it was a good time for spring to bloom. Except for the heavy winter clothes, the clothes became lighter and thinner, and they were busy coming and going.


    In the spring, the troupe''s business was also very good. She took a moment to sort out the account books, and all the transactions were recorded.


    "Thousands of flying catkins provoke a little bit of Yang Hua. The jasper is exquisite and beautiful, watching the drizzle out of the setting sun..." Hua Hanjing''s sleeves are like flowing clouds, dancing on the stage, with makeup on her face It''s a little thick, but it brings out some gorgeous looks. Yan Dan squatted on the edge of the stage, leaning on his cheeks and looking at his figure under the dim light of the lantern, looking slightly surprised.


    Once you calm down and listen to it, you will feel that what he sang is really a very lingering story, but most of the endings of such stories are not very good. Hua Hanjing is the most famous Danjiao with a radius of a hundred li in Tongcheng, and now it seems to be true.


    "Hey, don''t look at and pour the tea, or you will be cramped and peeled by the class leader!" Min Liu held two pots of hot tea and forced her a pot, "Don''t say I didn''t remind you, the table on the far left is famous here Bully, don¡¯t mess with it, lower your head when you walk over and don¡¯t let him see your face."


    Yan Dan took the teapot and filled the leftmost table with tea first, and Yiyan buried his head, but the rich man who hugged left and right and was still staring at the stage did not look at her at all. Yan Dan added tea to the other tables one by one. After walking around, after the tea was finished, he went far back to the backstage, wanting to fill a new pot.


    When she quickly walked towards the backstage, she was wiping someone''s sleeves, and suddenly she smelled a light scent. Yan Dan looked back hurriedly, only to see that the black clothes in the night was slightly moved by the wind, and the person''s hair was as dark as ink and looked very comfortable.


    Yan Dan stared at the man''s back for a daze, as if he had seen him somewhere, but in his heart he felt absurd for this sudden idea, and shook his head and quickly walked to the background. Seeing her coming, Min Liu rushed over and grabbed her sleeves and shook her: "Did you see a young man in black clothes, the tall and tall one? I was really silly when I poured tea for him just now. Jun''s appearance, good manners, I really have never seen such a good-looking person. Compared with him, Hua Hanjing is a mess of straw."


    Yan Dan shook his head: "I only see one back."


    Min Liu grabbed her cat and slipped out, pointing to an empty table in the corner: "He was sitting there alone just now." After a while, it''s just that the master Xuanyi turned back, just There was a girl around. Min Liu took the teapot and moved forward two steps: "I''ll go and see again, do you want to come together?"


    Yan Dan chuckled: "Okay, go and see for yourself, I will boil water in the back, so as not to wait for the boss to come and scold him."


    Min Liu was disappointed: "Are you really not going? It won''t be so good after a glance."


    "But he is so young that I really don''t have any interest..." No matter what the young man looks like, when he thinks that she is at this age, she can''t be interested in anyway.


    "Young? He must be older than you. You are so strange!" Min Liu muttered, holding the teapot and walking over. Yan Dan waited for the water to boil, and slowly scooped the tea into the teapot with a spoon. Looking back, he saw Min Liu''s small figure standing in front of the table in the corner, but it was too far away and the night was dark. Except for a few vague shadows, I can''t see anything.


    Yan Dan carried the teapot to add tea, but when he walked to the leftmost table, he completely forgot Min Liu''s previous instructions, and saw that the rich master suddenly pushed away the concubine Ji beside him, lighting her and said, "You stand down."


    Yan Dan was taken aback, then stopped and turned his head to look at him.


    "What''s your name? You will go with me tonight," the man looked at the couples who were standing aside again, "tell their class leader, I will take this little girl away, and let her come back tomorrow morning."


    "Master Wang, this, this is not so good, Yan Dan is young and ignorant..." Zhao Qi hurried over, wiped his hands on the skirt of his clothes, and said cautiously.


    Then Master Wang slapped the table: "Go away, Master, can''t you teach me if I do something?"


    "but--"


    Yan Dan took a step forward and slowly leaned in to salute: "I don''t know when Master Wang would you like to let me go with me?" She smiled slightly and said softly: "I can go with you anytime."

 Chapter 70： Troupe chores

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The dawn was beginning, and some white light just appeared on the horizon.


    Yan Dan hummed a small song and pushed open the door of the small courtyard. He walked past Min Liu who was sitting on the steps and rubbed his eyes. He raised his hand to touch and touched the top of her head. The feeling of touching someone''s head from a condescending position was really good: Go to sleep, why sit and wait for me?"


    Min Liu stared at her: "You, do you seem very happy?"


    Yan Dan smiled: "It''s okay."


    "Aren''t you hit by some wind demon? You were...that, shouldn''t you be crying?" Min Liu''s mouth was dumbfounded, and he couldn''t help but speak.


    "Cry? Why are you crying?" Yan Dan pushed her behind her back, "Go to bed, there is still a show to be performed in the evening, don''t you have to come on stage to sing a few words?"


    "Did the bully let you go last night? It''s impossible. He obviously won''t miss it from the age of ten to eighty!"


    "Hey, he will definitely not have that kind of interest at the age of eighty, but from now on, he won''t bully men and women. Okay, go to sleep, go to sleep..."


    Min Liu yelled and pressed against the wall: "You, you...could it be that you killed him? The murder will pay for his life. So many people saw you being taken away by him last night. You, you hurry up and run away. !"


    Yan Dan still smiled: "Killing? How could I do such a bad thing? What about me, I just made him unable to do that kind of thing in the future."


    Min Liu thought and thought, and finally reacted, his eyes almost falling out: "You, you, you...castrate, castrate...?"


    Yan Dan opened the door and pushed her inside: "Observe, go to sleep."


    Min Liu desperately held her hand: "You are crazy about this kind of thing, if he reports to the official and then convicts you, how much torture will he suffer?"


    Yan Dan sighed, why she just couldn''t turn around this turn, she held Min Liu''s shoulders and looked at her eyes to speak clearly: "If it were you, would you report to the official? "


    Min Liu let go of his hand and leaned against the door. He only listened to the tune of Yan Dan humming and tuned out of nowhere, and walked away lightly and cheerfully.


    If she is the king and bully...


    "Of course I''m going to report to an official, and I have to spend money to put people in jail and torture him secretly. I dare to castrate or castrate... Hey, that''s right. The reporter must be charged with the charge that someone castrated him. , Ha!" Min Liu said to himself, "How come no one has thought of this, now it''s fine, our Tongcheng''s blessing..."


    Except for the class master''s stingy character which made Yan Dan resentful, everything else was fine.


    Yan Dan stayed in the mortal world for a few days, paying attention to everything, slowly touching some of the mortal customs. One of the most important points is that money in the mortal world is a very important thing, just as important as the fairy law in the Nine Heavens Court.


    Yan Dan was very poor, and after deducting the silver owed from his wounds, his monthly monthly silver was only three or four dollars, which was only enough to buy occasional snacks for a tooth ritual. Every time she bumped into Hua Hanjing buying the powder and rouge gouache box by box, she couldn''t help thinking that if the money was given to her, she could sit in a restaurant and tea house instead of buying steamed buns on the side of the road.


    At the end of spring, the troupe would rush to the show for several nights.


    After a few nights, the son of Xuan Yi that Min Liu was worried about would be there, thinking that because he liked being quiet and not crowding with others, he always sat at the corner table.


    I heard from the class leader that after the late spring, they will go to Nandu to rush to the show. Tonight this play is the last one to sing in Tongcheng.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but teased Min Liu: "Ah, we are going to Nandu tomorrow, won''t you go and talk to the young man?"


    Min Liu stroked his sleeves with flowing clouds, and the colorful embroidery thread on the sleeves was gorgeous: "Do you think I would not know? That son of such a good looks must come from a good family. Who am I? How can I be worthy of it? He? And, the last time, there was a girl next to him. The girl was tall and charming, and he didn''t like me at all."


    She replied sadly: "Or you are doing the right thing. You don''t go over and watch it every time. What if I watch it. I''m not an actor? An actor is an actor, and I can''t turn around for a lifetime."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help laughing. She had liked someone before, but she watched too many movies and got used to the joys and sorrows in it. She felt that it was actually not something worth holding on.


    Uncle Zhao Qi, who is acting in martial arts, often tells stories with them. He told them that there was an old **** in the sky. There was a red thread in his bag, which tied the ankles of the two destined people together. Regardless of the ends of the world, the two people bound by the red line will always meet and then know each other on a blind date.


    Yan Dan yawned and thought, that old fairy was actually too lazy. He often tied one person''s ankle and the other person''s ankle was forgotten, so the red thread was **** and tangled in a mess. Her one, and the person that Yaoyao is holding, are probably too messed up.


    The stage was torn down overnight, and everyone hadtily washed up and planned to fall asleep, and they had to leave here when the gate was opened tomorrow morning. Yan Dan hugged a bunch of costumes and hurried along. In the cool night breeze, a woman''s clear and melodious voice suddenly heard: "Mountain Lord, I really don''t understand, what''s so good about this play..."


    Mountain owner?


    Yan Dan paused in his footsteps, and suddenly passed by with someone. The air was filled with a light scent of scented wood, and if she were not particularly sensitive to this smell, she would not be able to smell it.


    A low and gentle voice drifted along the wind, but he couldn''t hear what the other party was saying. Yan Dan turned his head and took a look. It was really the young man in black clothes. Standing in the dark night, he lightly tapped the girl''s forehead with the folding fan in his hand, and then smiled and said something.


    The sky was dim at this time, and they stood far away, it was strange that she felt so sure that the other party was laughing.


    The next day it was still dark, and Yan Dan went out of the city with the group sleepy. She has seen in the book before that horses are used for transportation in the mortal world, and there are horse-drawn carriages in wealthier houses, and of course the horses that go with them are also good horses. Yan Dan couldn''t help sighing, the immortals in the heavenly court wanted to come down to the earth with a lot of oil and water. In addition to walking with her feet, the best time was to take a bullock cart. The bullock cart was almost a wooden board. The sun was very bumpy.


    In this way, he went on his way day and night, and finally reached the boundary of the southern capital a month later.


    Yan Dan didn''t know what everyone was thinking, but they all felt that she was originally from a good family, but she ran away and lived in this field. Later, I only understood a little bit. In the mortal world, only the family is rich, and the daughter at home still has the opportunity to read and read, and she happens to write good handwriting. This is in contrast to the tunes she sings that I don¡¯t know where to tune. The class leader shook his head and sighed. : "Unfortunately, your family didn''t expect to find someone to teach you rhythm."


    Yan Dan actually wanted to say that she had learned music, but the master finally became angry and refused to teach it. As for the good handwriting, it was really forced by the master. If you are often punished to copy the scriptures a hundred times, you will be able to write well as the days are longer.


    It''s just that Yan Dan can''t sleep well recently.


    There was a spot on her arm for no reason, and there was a tendency to spread. Once Min Liu saw it, he was shocked, and thought she bumped into it somewhere. Yan Dan pressed the corners of her mouth and did not speak. This spot of bleu was not touched somewhere, but a corpse spot. After all, she was too long when she was in the Netherworld, and she lost half of her heart. It is not strange to be infected.


    When she woke up when she couldn''t sleep at night, she would write and write in the book to kill time. Later, she started to learn to write opera excerpts. After listening to more operas, she could also write together. I saw the old man pulling the erhu back, and read the last sentence, "The wind is like ten miles of lotus pavilions, the carving cages are similar, the Qi households are slanted, the moss marks are full of swallows and the jasper jade, and the Xiang concubine is embroidered." , Said with a smile: "This can be used as a lyricist with a tune. The lyrics of your story are all fine, the class owner really has a vision."


    Hua Hanjing stood aside, wearing a thin Tsing Yi, with a very plain tone: "I don''t think it''s very calm, I''m afraid I can''t sing. If I just want to sing, it sounds uncomfortable."


    Min Liu immediately sneered: "It''s not that you can''t sing. There are no words that can''t be sung in this world, only people who can''t sing!"


    Hua Hanjing''s face darkened.


    Yan Dan pressed Min Liu down and said with a smile: "The words are written with irregular rhythm, but you are so powerful, you can sing even the uneven words with a special flavor."


    Hua Hanjing''s strained face became loose, took the book and turned and walked away: "I''ll take a look first."


    Min Liu pouted: "Ah, you can even say something that violates your heart. I will ignore you."


    Yan Dan said in his heart that her master is such a remarkable figure in the Heavenly Court who likes to listen to good things, and mortals naturally love to listen.


    The first play after the troupe settled in Nandu was the one written by Yan Chan. The same play was played three nights in a row. Because even several aristocratic princes from the Southern Metropolis came to join in, there were too many people watching the theater. The host was very happy, and even Yueyin gave her three more coins. Even though Yan Dan knew that this class leader was really stingy, he felt very happy in his heart that he could actually buy some small things for three dollars.


    Yan Dan moved the ladder and stepped on the side of the stage to pick up the lantern hanging on the stage.


    Uncle Zhao exhorted "Be careful not to fall" behind him, and walked away carrying the props.


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand and barely reached the lanyard of the lantern. Suddenly he was empty under his feet. He only heard the sound of a series of cracks of the Krakla wood before he fell off the wooden ladder. She can''t be killed if she falls like this, but it''s hard to say whether she will twist her waist. Yan Dan is very puzzled. She has been getting up early and busy these days. She has only lost weight. She shouldn''t be so fat that she can step on a ladder, right?


    Yan Dan did not fall to the ground as she thought, but someone stretched out his arms, hugged her around her waist, and said with a chuckle: "How can you let a girl do this kind of rough work? Where did it fall, isn''t it a violent thing?"


    Violent things...


    Yan Dan shivered solidly: Could she be molested?


    She looked at the person who was holding her waist, and then at the folding fan in his hand, and finally at the ladder beside her, and instantly understood two things: First, the son of the apprentice. Very rich, if his fan is pawned, it can be a lot of money. Second, the ladder was not crushed by her, but broken by the young man. With this strength, it seems that the other party will know how to do it.


    The man opened the folding fan with a snap, shook it slowly, and asked with a slight smile, "Why, don''t you have anything to say?"


    Yan Dan said blankly, "Who are you?"


    The man seemed a little surprised, and he closed the folding fan and knocked on his chin: "Don''t you recognize me?"


    Yan Dan patted his hands away: "Should I recognize you?" She hates people with dirty hands and feet.


    He chuckled softly: "I thought the girls in the city recognized me, but... it doesn''t matter, I''m surnamed Lin, and the two names are Weiyan, so the girl laughed."


    Lin Weiyan? Yan Dan thought for a while, and immediately remembered: "You are the''that'' Lin Shizi." The southern part is the capital of Southern Chu, and most of the high-ranking officials and relatives of the emperor are here. Lin Weiyan was the prince of the dynasty, the official worship of the Supervisory Department, and his fame was a young man. There is also a son of the current prime minister''s family, named Pei Luo, who is also the supervisor of the Supervision Department. Both of them are well-known in the southern capital, but they are famous for their love affairs.


    "That one? What do you mean?"


    Yan Dan said hurriedly: "Nothing, nothing, I just said it casually." She can''t say, Lin Shizi, you are really famous, no one in this Southern Metropolis knows who doesn''t know you have always been called "the romantic is not indecent, no mercy "what.


    Lin Weiyan took a step closer and smiled slightly: "I saw the play you wrote the day before yesterday. It''s very good. Even Brother Pei Luopei praised it."


    Yan Dan hurriedly took a step back: "Much, thank you..."


    "Now you know who I am, but what else do you want to say to me?" He took a step closer.


    "That''s right," Yan Dan pointed to the ladder on one side. "This ladder is still used. It was bought with a penny of silver. You can lose it."


    The author has something to say: two more chapters, and then really paused to update T, T

 Chapter 71： Nanto line

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Lin Shizi was really rich.


    Yan Dan was very happy with the silver he had lost to him with a dark face. In fact, the ladder is old and absolutely worthless, but Lin Shizi actually lost so much. Yan Dan weighed and weighed, thinking it was about four or five. Fifty taels of silver, that''s really a lot. She didn''t have these monthly silver in a year in the theater.


    This kind of dude will really be a prodigal.


    Yan Dan ran to redeem the scattered silver and copper coins, bought some food, and brought them back to the theater crew to eat together. She had always held a grudge that the class leader was too stingy, so she didn''t call him, Hua Hanjing disdainfully squatted with them to eat and left.


    Min Liu was holding a vegetarian chicken and asked vaguely, "Who is it that gave you so much money?"


    Yan Dan responded with a grin, "It''s that Lin Shizi, maybe he used too much money in his family to hit me. Of course I won''t be polite, and I will use it well for him."


    Min Liu chewed his mouth: "Oh, it''s that Lin Shizi, no wonder."


    Uncle Zhao hurriedly said, "Yan Dan, you have to be careful in the future. These noble children are not good people. You will suffer if you are with them."


    Yan Dan said obediently: "Yes, I won''t even talk to them too much from now on." She doesn''t think she is a dazzling country, and Lin Shizi is just looking fresh for a while, so she won''t go around all day long. Holding her.


    Unexpectedly, the next day, Yan Dan had just left the temporarily rented courtyard and ran into Lin Weiyan head on. Lin Shizi was dressed in a blue official gown with a flamboyant dress, struggling to walk, and smiled slightly when she saw her: "Miss Yan, you see that the weather is fine today. It is really a good time for outings, why don''t we go out together for relaxation?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, outing, it would also need to be spring, now it''s all summer, of course, the weather is fine, and people will be scared of the sun. Among the mortal customs, there is another way of calling a person¡¯s last name and then calling the girl¡¯s son or something, and her name is Yan Dan. Thanks to the word ¡°yan¡±, from the surface, it seems that there is nothing like a mortal. Poor.


    Lin Weiyan leaned her horse and looked down at her: "Are you afraid of the strong sun? The trees on the banks of the Zhangtai River outside the city are densely shaded and won''t be able to dry."


    Yan Dan spoke softly: "Lin Shizi, don''t you still want to visit the city? I''m afraid this is not good?"


    Lin Weiyan chuckles: "What''s the matter, this kind of thing is just for others to see."


    Yan Dan declined and said, "Isn''t that bad, it''s just as good as it should be for others..."


    Lin Weiyan suddenly leaned forward and hugged her up and hung her on the saddle: "Then we will tour the city first and then go out." He shook the horse''s rein, and the horse ran forward quickly, Yan Dan hung her head down. Then, I felt dizzy, and my voice became louder: "Lin Weiyan, what do you want?"


    It''s a sigh that she didn''t dare to curse him on horseback riding in the alley and hitting the wall. If he did hit him, she would suffer together.


    Just listen to Lin Weiyan''s very angry voice from above: "What are you afraid of, I won''t let you fall."


    Yan Dan only felt that his head was swollen, the blood was flowing back all over, and he started to feel nauseous and want to vomit. He couldn''t even speak.


    Just as Lin Weiyan stopped his horse on the bank of the Zhangtai River, Yan Dan almost rolled off the saddle, spitting out on the bank, and almost vomiting out all the food he had eaten last night.


    Lin Weiyan walked to her, opened the folding fan to fan her, and said in surprise: "Do you really feel so uncomfortable?"


    Yan Dan got angry, and it took a moment for her to calm down: "It''s not uncomfortable, it''s not uncomfortable at all, I''m vomiting for fun."


    Lin Weiyan put his hand on her shoulder carelessly, and said with a smile: "Yan Dan, you are really different from the girls I have seen before... temperament, um, very interesting."


    Yan Dan turned his head, staring at him murderously, and slowly said, "Whether you want to fight in literary or martial arts, if you lose, don''t bother me again."


    He snapped the folding fan and was embarrassed: "This is not good, how could I use force with a girl? In case of knocking and bumping you, it would be too pity for Xiangxiyu. If it is Biwen, I was born in Wenju Hall, and I really can¡¯t win the battle..."


    Yan Dan was very frustrated. What dared to love him was that he would not be able to win the battle: "Then it would be better than the literary one. Seeing that there is no pavilion over there, you can chant things and make scenery."


    Lin Weiyan supported his chin with the fan handle and smiled slightly and said, "I choose the lyric card. You can count me as losing as long as you can figure it out. Is this okay?" He thought for a while, and then said, "Choose the highest building for the lyric card. You think about it slowly, you will win if you figure it out before the sun sets."


    Yan Dan looked at him and couldn''t help saying: "You are very modest..."


    Lin Weiyan smiled at her, then opened the folding fan and shook it slowly.


    Yan Dan walked back and forth by the river bank several times, and suddenly stopped: "Then I read it to you?" Lin Weiyan raised his folding fan: "Please."


    "I still remember the fog, the smoke and the clear light. When we met, we were young. Looking back at the bright moon, Zhangtai Yangliu heard the Qiang flute. The flying flies are chaotic, the wine is cold, and the rouge falls. However, passionate should laugh at me."


    "You girls always like to write about feelings and sorrows, and the young lady from General Mu''s family also likes to write these. These words are not good."


    Yan Dan raised his eyes to look at the setting sun to the west, and suddenly remembered the setting sun in Yewangchuan, the lonely but gorgeous sunset day after day, and then blurted out a few words: "Who knows, climb a high building this night. The west wind is blowing, the song is broken. Liuyun doesn¡¯t know the setting sun is tired, and the tall buildings don¡¯t understand the sorrow of flowing water. The fate is born and die, but the youth is not, when will it rest."


    Lin Weiyan straightened up and said in a low voice: "Liuyun doesn''t know the setting sun is tired, tall buildings don''t understand the sorrow of running water. Oh, it seems that I won''t admit defeat or become. But I am neither the running cloud nor the tall building. If you are worried Come to me when I get tired..."


    Yan Dan immediately got goose bumps. She was quite knowledgeable, and Lin Shizi was probably able to fool some young girls.


    However, the days in Nandu may not be peaceful.


    The reason was that Lin Shizi didn''t take what he had promised that day to heart at all, and still bothered her all the time.


    "Yan Dan, there is a word for Yan in your name, and there is also in my name, it shows that this is destined for heaven."


    "Your name was given by your commander, and my name was given by my father. If you want to say fate, shouldn''t the two dads have more fate?"


    "Women''s ignorance is virtue, don''t you say that in the south?"


    "Well, yes, but you are not an ordinary woman."


    "The traditional virtues of whether men and women give or receive kisses, don''t Nan even have it?"


    "Well... this one is also available, but I happen to be no ordinary man."


    "..."


    "Which point do you like me?"


    "Well, the playbook is well written, and it also writes poems and lyrics. It looks pleasing to the eye... The most important thing is that the temperament is very interesting."


    "If you were to choose one between me and Miss Huang from Lanxin Embroidery Workshop, who would you choose?"


    "Is it so troublesome to choose one? I will choose both."


    "What if you can only choose one?"


    "Girls need to be able to tolerate others. One is to marry two and to marry. Wouldn''t it be better for everyone to be lively together?"


    "That''s right, if you really like a person, you will only remember that person in your heart. Other people will not take it to heart, let alone feel that the excitement is still good." Yan Dan never expected I actually have a day to explain the origin of feelings to mortals, and I am very proud, "You just think I am very funny, and it is different from the ones you have seen before. It is a novelty for a while, you actually don''t like me at all."


    "Your temperament is very interesting and novel, but I do like you."


    "..." Yan Dan wanted to kill for the first time.


    Yan Dan always thought about how to avoid the Lin Shizi, but Min Liu often didn''t see anyone. After a few days, she knew that Min Liu had gone out to play with the Xiangguo prince Pei Luo these days.


    A Lin Weiyan and Pei Luo are both romantic and without any discipline. Yan Dan really didn''t want to see Min Liu being ruined by those nobles. Uncle Zhao tried to persuade him several times, but Min Liu couldn''t listen to him, and he returned day and night.


    The days flickered, and the whole summer was over, and I saw the tail of midsummer. The troupe is also going back to Tongcheng. Yan Dan ran into Min Liu crying several times at night, but that was the case. For this kind of thing, those aristocratic princes didn''t want to go in sincerely.


    Yan Dan watched her cry, feeling uncomfortable, but could only pat her back to help her get along.


    Things were quickly packed, and they left Nandu and returned to Tongcheng that day. Min Liu kept looking back at Nandu City, his eyes red and swollen and he described as haggard. Yan Dan handed over a packet of rose candy that he had just bought, and smiled slightly and said, "If you don''t look back, I''ll treat you to candy."


    Min Liu glared at her, and suddenly grabbed the packet of rose candy, stuffed several pieces in his mouth, and chewed hard.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, she was thinking about how to chew that Young Master Pei like this, it''s so cruel...


    When they arrived in Nandu, most of the time they walked, but when they returned to Tongcheng, they still went on foot, but they missed the head of the station and only crossed half of the mountain at night. Yan Dan walked for a while, and suddenly felt that something was wrong. She always felt that this section of the road seemed to have been walked just now. She didn''t want to be alarmist and scared everyone, so she kept staying silent.


    When I walked to the same place for the third time, the class owner stopped: "It seems that I have just walked here."


    Yan Dan took the lantern in Min Liu''s hand and took a picture of the bushes. There were dense woods, towering old trees, and dense wisteria on the trunk. Min Liu nervously grabbed her arm and asked in a low voice, "Did you see something just now?"


    Yan Dan shook his head and said simply: "No, I''m just afraid there will be beasts here."


    Min Liu immediately shook off her sleeves, hurriedly squeezed to the host''s side, and hit Hua Hanjing by the way.


    Yan Dan raised the lantern in her hand, and saw that there was a moth flapping its wings and banging on the thin paper. She looked back at the bush again. The wisteria wrapped around the trunk was blooming with lavender. The flowers, the damp air of the mountains and the faint fragrance surging...


    After about half an hour of walking on the Black Mountain Road, I only heard Uncle Zhao curse in a low voice: "...I''m back here again!"


    Yan Dan was silent, but she had already noticed it when she returned to the original place for the first time. In fact, there will inevitably be some newly formed mountain monsters in this mountain. They may not be really malicious. Sometimes they are just too bored to make jokes to mortals. It''s just that now it''s the fourth time to go back to the original place, such a joke is too much.


    Yan Dan closed his eyes, and Lingtai instantly became clear. She only smelled the faint fragrance of flowers in the air, without murder or hostility.


    She slowed down, looked around carefully, and slowly moved away from the person in front of her.


    This is probably the magic of ghost hitting the wall. To put it bluntly, it is just a blind eye method, using illusion to splice two unconnected places together, and people who pass by can only circle the two places repeatedly. They are trapped now.


    Yan Dan lowered, shining the lantern on the ground, looking forward slowly. As long as it is blindfolded, there are bound to be flaws. This is what Master once said. Even if the surrounding mountain roads are all spliced ??together, there must be a misspelling.


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand and touched the ground, reflecting the light of the lantern, his fingers were covered with clay, and after two steps forward, the ground under his feet turned into red clay again. After only a few steps, the soil quality was It won¡¯t become so fast, she turned around suddenly, only to feel that the surrounding area suddenly became a vast expanse of whiteness, and a tragic voice cried in her ear: "Your past life killed me... I am Come to claim your life..."


    Yan Dan paused, and suddenly felt that someone took a breath on the back of his neck. The person continued to cry: "The debts of the previous life will be paid in this life, and I will pay back my life..." Moved, but the other party was talking about her past and present life. She has only lived a lifetime now. As she listened to the voice getting closer and closer, she seemed to be near to the left, and quickly reached out her hand, unexpectedly pinching the neck of the mischievous mountain fairy all at once.


    It was about a flower essence, with a faint fragrance exuding a faint scent. She looked like a little girl with her mouth wide open and could fit an egg. Yan Dan stared at Yan Dan. It took a while before she remembered to struggle: What are you doing holding me? Let me go!"


    Yan Dan picked her up and threatened unceremoniously: "You first untie the blindfold."


    The flower essence opened her mouth and still talked. Yan Dan took her to the side and shook her, she immediately yelled: "I know, I know, so please don''t shake me."


    Yan Dan let go and squatted to watch her coughing again and again, and asked Yi, "Are you a flower essence?"


    The little girl immediately stood up and turned around in front of her, her clothes graceful: "Look at my looks, and then look at my clothes... Apart from flower essences, where is there such a beautiful demon in this world?"


    "That''s good, where is your patriarch? Take me to see him." Yan Dan stood up and patted the ashes on his sleeves.


    "You are looking for my grandfather? Why? Hey, I think you are the same as me... But why are you not demon?"


    Yan Danqing¡õ Looking at her, she suddenly felt that using violence to control violence is more useful than Huairou: "Will you take me? If you don''t take it, what did you look like in the first place, and what will you look like later..."


    The author has something to say: I just came out of the examination room and touched everyone~ I will post a new chapter later...

 Chapter 72： Flower essence family

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    In the shadow of the tree, two dark shadows huddled together, watching the theater group gradually walk away.


    "Hey, don''t you have to say hello to those mortals now?"


    "If you say hello, you can''t leave..."


    "Ah, what if they don''t give up, do you want me to turn into a corpse and throw it out and throw it away for them to pick it up?"


    "Stop talking nonsense, take me to see your grandpa now."


    "You are so fierce, so be careful not to marry you later."


    "..." Yan Dan clenched his fists, and forced out a word, "Don''t bother you."


    There is always a feast in life. Although she had a great time in the troupe, after all, she was still different from ordinary people. A mortal has birth, old age, sickness and death, but she does not grow old. She can never think of herself as a mortal. Instead of waiting until later, they are surprised to see that they will not become old, and treat themselves as aliens, or they have watched the mortal people they knew pass away.


    She remembered that she fell at the door of the theater troupe, but now it is good to be separated here.


    "I''m so tired that I can''t walk, you can carry me..."


    "...Don''t recite."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, she had made up her mind to become a demon, but looking at the appearance of this flower spirit in front of her, would she think about it again?


    "Then you hug me..."


    "walk on my own."


    "You are so fierce, you will definitely not get married in the future."


    Yan Dan turned around abruptly and shook her a few times: "Why are you so long-hey, you, you, you, you are a man?" She was stunned for a while, and stretched out her hand to touch the other''s chest, which was very flat. Then he pulled off the collar of the other party''s outer garment and looked at the throat, and quickly let go of his hand and looked at the other party contemptuously: "You are still a man, so you have a habit of Yi Hongzhuang!"


    The young flower said righteously: "Why, I look good in this suit, can''t I wear it?"


    Yan Dan walked two steps forward, only to see that he immediately posted it, and quickly backed away: "Don''t lean over." What she fears most is the kind of man who is obviously more fancy and weak than a woman. Every time I see it, I get goose bumps.


    "Why? I''m so fragrant, you still hate it? I want to rely on you, how?"


    "Don''t lean over!"


    "You are so fierce, you will definitely not get married in the future..."


    Snapped--


    Yan Dan''s sanity broke down: "It''s the third time! You are endless after all, this is the sentence over and over again, believe it or not, I will beat you back to the original shape now!"


    However, the facts are as strong as a mountain, whether it was in the past or later, it has proved that this sentence is correct. Yan Dan hasn''t been able to marry for many years.


    Yan Dan entered the demon world, and the process was as simple as when she left the fairy world. The patriarch of their flower essence clan looks old, with sparse hair, and most of his head is bald. And most of the flower essences are beautiful, but they are very noisy. They have been rooted in the same place for hundreds of years before they become humans, and they are really suffocated.


    Their family of flower spirits is still prosperous among the demons. Yan Dan thought that their family could occupy the mountain as king depending on the number of the clan members, but surrendered to the Lord of the mountain.


    Lord of the mountain, ten thousand demons surrendered.


    Yan Dan thinks that this sentence sounds very powerful. But no matter how powerful they are, they are dignified, but why have to depend on others? Although she doesn''t have the ambition to control the six realms like Zhao Huanqin, but surrendering to others is too embarrassing.


    "You said, from the outside, which of the pine trees or the bamboo is stronger?" The patriarch asked, taking a sip of his tea with his teacup.


    "It should be loose."


    "It is indeed a pine tree, but you see, every time the tree is full of snow, the bamboo will be bent every time, but the pine tree is straight, but in the end the bamboo is not broken, but the pine tree is broken. Zhiyao, why are you saying this?"


    Yan Dan was stunned: "Because the pine refuses to bend like bamboo."


    The patriarch raised his hand and knocked on the table: "There is also a saying in the mortal world, a tree is only beautiful in the forest, and the wind will destroy it. This is also the truth. Shanlan Lord now has this ability to be unique among all monsters. You have to surrender. When you are a demon, you also need to look at the situation. You know that you will not end well when you screw it up.


    Yan Dan was in awe.


    Yan Dan believes that whether they are demons or mortals, they can be divided into three categories: characters, talents, and scumbags.


    The patriarch is an individual talent, and Zhao Huanqin is a scumbag. The Lord Klanlan, who has never met before, should be a person.


    When it was autumn, Yan Dan became a little worried.


    Originally, the corpse spots on her arm would disappear on its own within a short time. Who knows that now, instead of disappearing a bit, one more piece has grown. If this continues, she will definitely become the first one in the world to grow. Flower essence of corpse spots.


    In the past few days, the patriarch began to select some beautiful clansmen, intending to send them to the Shulan Mountain realm to serve as concubines for the two mountain masters. This incident must happen every fifty years and never stops.


    On that day, Yan Dan went to the patriarch¡¯s house as a guest. He found a small brocade box in the box for a long time, and opened it to Yan Dan: "You came right in time. I thought about it and didn¡¯t know what to send. Fortunately, I suddenly remembered. And this good thing at the bottom of the box, what do you think?"


    The moment the brocade box was opened, Yan Dan immediately smelled a scent that resembled a blue musk, and suddenly felt the whole body Shutai: "This looks like a pill."


    The patriarch nodded and closed the brocade box: "It is indeed a pill, called Yanbi Dan. Back then, my ancestors still used a thousand kinds of medicinal materials to get rid of the yin qi and restore the body.


    Get rid of Yin Qi? Yan Dan only felt his blood boiled over, and he forced himself into excitement and asked, "Patriarch, are you going to give this pill to Lord Kwanlan?"


    "Yes, gold and silver jewelry, wine vessel beauty, these things add up, I am afraid they are not as precious as this pill. I have taught people to write Yanbi Dan on the gift list and send it."


    Yan Dan groaned: Now that the gift list has been sent, and she is also of the flower essence family, if she takes advantage of the present to swallow the pill, it is really unreasonable. But when the patriarch handed the things out, she went to steal Yanbi Dan. Shouldn''t it hurt the people?


    She stood up abruptly, leaned forward slightly, and asked nervously, "Patriarch, do the two lords of the mountain have the quirk of wearing women''s clothing? Or, is it the kind of weak Liu Fufeng who is weaker than women? "


    The patriarch wiped his sweat: "This, this kind of remarks are not just nonsense... nonsense, nonsense."


    Yan Dan leaned forward again: "I want to be the concubine of the mountain lord, can you send me away by the way?"


    The patriarch touched his beard, and he was a little bit uncomfortable to say: "Yan Dan, in fact, according to the circumstances of the two mountain masters picking people in the past few times, the mountain master''s preferences are really not yours."


    Yan Dan thought left and right, but still didn¡¯t give up: ¡°But, how can you know if you don¡¯t try this kind of thing? Maybe now the mountain owner¡¯s taste has changed and he wants to change to something else. Even if he always eats one dish, he will get bored. ... Patriarch, just let me go, even if it really doesn''t work, I''ll be the same again..."


    The patriarch was so crushed by her that she finally nodded: "You should also take care of it, so as not to stand out and lose the face of our flower spirits."


    As a result, Yan Dan went to Kuanglan Mountain with his people.


    On the day of his departure, Wisteria, the grandson of the patriarch who liked Yi Hongzhuang, happily turned around in front of Yan Dan in a purple embroidered ice silk shirt, and said with a smile: "Look at my clothes. Does it look good?"


    Yan Dan had consciously expressed his dislike for this quirk, but the dull flower essence had no sense at all, so he had to reluctantly replied: "It''s okay..."


    Wisteria stood in front of her and said seriously: "I think you will be back soon, so I won''t say goodbye to you seriously. Don''t be so fierce when you go to Klanglan Mountain. You will offend the mountain by then. The Lord can¡¯t eat and walk around."


    Yan Dan showed a toothache-like smile: "Thank you for your good words..." She quickly took a shot and peeled off the purple embroidered ice silk shirt from Wisteria. She moved cleanly and smiled slightly: " Women¡¯s clothes are not so easy to wear. If you want to wear them, at least you should know when you can take them off all at once, and when you can¡¯t take them off anyhow, you understand.¡± She still learned her skills in the theater team. Yes, there was no fairy method at the beginning, that is, even her own clothes were not worn well, and then she became familiar with it. As soon as those actors had stepped down, she could change the other party''s costumes in the blink of an eye.


    Wisteria pulled his coat, opened his mouth wide enough to fit an egg, and muttered to himself: "You have this hobby."


    Yan Dan rubbed his temples: "No matter how many hobbies I have, it is not as strange as yours. Okay, I really want to go."


    Wisteria held her outer clothes and waved at her: "Sister Yan Dan, I wish you success in your horse, no, the horse smashed."


    Yan Dan didn''t want to care about him this time.


    In this way, is she really going to be a concubine for the mountain lord for Yan Bidan? Up to now, she didn''t even know what kind of demon the two Klan Lan masters were, or what the other''s temperament was or what they were born into. The cultivation base should be considered very high if you want to come. I wonder if it looks like the patriarch, who looks very old and experienced, with a bright bald head?


    She looked at the clansmen she was with, one by one, there were thousands of selected beauties, she was mixed in among them, and it would not be noticeable at all. But if you want to get Yanbi Pill, you have to get close to the mountain lord first. If the mountain lord looks down on her, wouldn''t she have gone for nothing?


    Yan Dan was very distressed. On the way, I have been thinking about what to do, and finally steal Yan Bidan in one fell swoop. After successful, how to deal with the aftermath is also a big problem. But she felt that after stealing this precious pill, she would definitely not be able to escape immediately. Such a move was tantamount to having no silver three hundred taels here.


    But no matter how meticulously she calculated the whole process, the most important problem before her eyes could not be solved: how could she quietly and implicitly win the favor of the mountain master?


    The author has something to say: I can¡¯t help but want to show off. Today¡¯s exam paper has more than 40 pages and it¡¯s jammed. For the first time, I feel that handwriting is very loving. Fortunately, the teacher who changed the paper can¡¯t understand Chinese, so I painted ghostly on it. It doesn''t matte

 Chapter 73： Lord of the Mountain

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Klanglan Mountain is a valley in a large mountain range with warm and suitable seasons. In the valley, the main peak of Klanglan can be seen in the distance, covered with white snow all the year round, which suddenly gives the illusion that the seasons are inverted.


    Yan Dan has very different goals from other tribesmen. In the first few days when I first arrived at Klanglan Mountain, the mountain owner had not seen them, so the people were busy grooming their faces, mirrors and makeup, but Yan Dan walked around to figure out what to do next.


    Formation barriers are lined up outside of Kuanglan Mountain, and even the mountain lord''s residence has very clever barriers, which undoubtedly added a lot of trouble to her. At the time above the Heavenly Court, she learned a lot and mixed things, but she missed out the mathematics and metaphysics alone, and had no idea about the troublesome and difficult-to-learn miscellaneous learning of array formation enchantment. It seems that only today''s plan is to make the mountain lord be attracted to be selected as Ji concubine, and then he can enter and leave the mountain lord''s residence at will.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but sighed. There are many demon students who are beautiful, and they are more beautiful than the flower spirits, and she can barely be regarded as a middle-aged person among them. In fact, the appearance itself is not the most important thing. If you are ordinary but beautiful, it will be amazing. But she is self-aware, and she has no grace at all.


    Even if you think about it on the bright side, the two mountain owners pay more attention to inner beauty than appearance, and she doesn''t know how to show her inner beauty (?) without being rude and vividly.


    All in all, the current situation is worrying.


    Yan Dan walked to the lake and saw a small child lying on the edge of a big rock by the lake. The tail behind his buttocks was gently tapping his back. The two furry ears on the top of his head moved with each other. It was a little wolf who was not fully transformed into a human shape. Demon. As he dialed the candy in front of him, he counted hard: "One, two, three, three... Three is five, five, five is..."


    Yan Dan touched her pocket. Fortunately, she watched her family buy candied candies a few days ago, so she also bought a small bag. However, she thought that she didn''t have the mood to eat snacks at all, and this small bag of candies was brought in. The mountain boundary.


    "Ah, after five are six, six, seven, eight... Hey, how come there are only eight, obviously everyone else has ten, strange..." The little wolf demon shook his tail, Talking to himself.


    Yan Dan stood behind him, feeling very frustrated: Whose child is this, how could he be so stupid? The little monsters who wanted to share the candy deliberately bullied him and gave him less candy.


    "I must have counted it wrong, and count it again! One, two, three, five, six..."


    Yan Dan finally couldn''t help it. He stepped forward and squatted beside him and said softly, "Well, I''ll help you count, okay?" The little wolf demon gave her a look and nodded happily. Ah good!"


    Yan Dan stretched out a piece of candy and counted a number. When the count reached seven, when the candy was gone, he took out his bag and poured out three: "Ten in total, right now?"


    The little wolf demon looked at her in a daze, and said strangely: "But there are obviously eleven here."


    Yan Dan then remembered that he had never counted four before. Now he picked up one and stuffed it into his mouth, and said with a smile, "Are you ten now?"


    The little wolf demon happily put the remaining candy in his pocket, scratched his head, and asked, "Who are you? I seem to have never seen you before."


    Yan Dan was extremely depressed. Whose child is this? Not only is he stupid, but also very slow. Shouldn''t this kind of thing be asked just now? How come I remember it now. But she asked the other person, so she could only continue to answer with a smile: "I just came here, so you haven''t seen me."


    The little wolf demon nodded blankly, and it took a long time for him to oh.


    The smile on Yan Dan''s face was already a little stiff, and she continued to guide her way through: "I have something very troublesome to ask you, have you seen Lord Shanzhu?"


    The little wolf demon immediately smiled innocently: "You have to ask me this, I know this! Well, Lord Shanzhu, I can see Lord Shanzhu every day!"


    It seems to be asking the right person, and the other person is so slow, even if he uses his words, he doesn''t need any skills. Yan Dan supported Yi and asked, "Then do you know what kind of woman Lord Shanzhu likes?"


    The little wolf demon stupidly asked: "What is like?"


    "..." Yan Dan suddenly felt that he was a complete idiot who wanted to ask questions from this kid, "Who is the Lord of the Mountain to whom is usually best?"


    "Hmm... The mountain lord is very nice to me and never scolds me for being stupid. Ah, am I really stupid? Why do people always call me stupid?"


    Yan Dan touched his ears, and squeezed a sentence from between his teeth: "Of course you are not stupid." You are far beyond the realm of stupidity...


    The little wolf demon''s furry ears moved, and they seemed to be scratched comfortably: "The two masters of the mountain are very nice to Sister Bailing."


    Bailing... Yan Dan still remembers that on the first day he went to the Klanglan Mountain, the one who arranged a place for them was Bailing, a member of the feather tribe, tall and charming. It turned out that the mountain owner liked such a woman. No wonder the patriarch said that she didn''t like the mountain lord. But knowing this now can be considered a small gain. At that time, it will not be in the eyes of the young master. It is better to please Bailing, anyway, the results will be similar.


    "The Lord Zilin likes girls who are plump and charming, and Lord Yu Mo likes to be tall, gentle and well-behaved. Instead of asking Dan Shu, you might as well ask me. I know that is not too small."


    Yan Dan was taken aback by the sudden sound, and hurriedly jumped up and looked back, only to see a gray-haired man approaching gracefully, patted the little wolf demon affectionately on the head, and whispered: "Daddy If you want to talk to this elder sister, you should go to the side to play." Dan Shu was very obedient and ran away immediately.


    Yan Dan gaped: "Actually, I don''t have..."


    "Are you from the flower spirit family? In fact, here, we often have some beautiful people from the patriarchs of various races. Everyone is not surprised. You don''t need to be nervous... sit down." The man lifted his clothes and was by the lake. Sitting down on the big stone, "Just now you played with Dan Shu, I will tell you something, isn''t it considered courtesy?"


    Yan Dan sat on the rock beside him: "Are you from the wolf clan?"


    The man smiled and touched his chin: "I am the patriarch of the wolf clan, Yuan Dan." He paused, and then said with a smile: "I said this time your patriarch is really strange, how could you send you here like this? , Really..."


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "What makes me like this? What''s wrong with me?"


    "I mean, judging from the consistent preferences of the two mountain masters, you are really far behind. To be more careful, you don''t think your face is beautiful, but," Yuan Dan raised his hand and touched her. The face, "It feels very smooth to the touch. But he is too short, he is not full enough, and his chest is flat..."


    Yan Dan''s eyes were quick, and he patted the hand that he was touching down: "Even if I don''t look good, it''s still unique, right?"


    Yuan Dan laughed and laughed for a while before he said: "Well, the temper is very interesting, but the mountain lord won''t want you, why don''t you follow me?"


    "You have such a big child, so I don''t want you."


    Yuan Dan stood up and straightened his face: "You stand up and let me have a look. Well, turn around... Although your chest is flat, but your waist is very thin, you should barely make it. You can see you about tomorrow. Mountain Lord, remember to tighten your waist."


    Yan Dan didn''t know anything about this kind of thing, so he asked, "The mountain lord likes women with thin waists?"


    "As long as it is a man, I like it more or less. Well, also, tomorrow morning you remember not to wear that kind of thin gauze, and make your makeup as light as possible. It doesn''t matter if you don''t wear makeup."


    "Huh? Why?"


    Yuan Dan sighed: "Fortunately, you still want to be the concubine of the mountain lord, but you don''t understand the truth at all. That kind of gauze dress is very beautiful, but which man would like his future concubine to dress in front of so many people So thin? Also, your face won''t turn into the alluring national color even if you put on makeup. Rather than being buried in a crowd of people invisible, it''s better to have a fresh face without makeup. I see you can do it now."


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and continued to ask humbly: "What else?"


    "If you have the opportunity, you might as well be a little temperamental. As long as you don''t get too much, the owner will still think you are cute. Bailing is too lifeless and has a long tongue. It''s not interesting at all."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said: "Listening to you, I have great hope of being selected."


    Yuan Dan shook his head and smiled and said, "I just guessed that there are too many delicacies and seafood, and occasionally it will be very delicious if you replace it with green vegetables and radishes. Who knows, the mountain owner can¡¯t stay the same. Do you want to eat?"


    Yan Dan was very depressed. Dare to love that she is a green vegetable with crispy radish skin among the delicacies of mountains and seas. It hurts self-esteem. She is just right to be a vegetable radish, and it should be the only watery vegetable radish in the world.


    Yuan Dan said that the mountain lord will meet with them tomorrow. This sentence is true. At night, the patriarch rubbed his hands and rushed to tell everyone to get up early the next day and see the mountain lord early in the morning.


    Yan Dan didn''t know if Yuan Dan said these things to him, but she thought about it for a while and felt that it made sense. The clansmen who came with her in the mountain realm were all selected beauties. She was really not a choice. No matter how she modified her makeup, she could only do the one who was submerged in it.


    Since she can''t be overwhelmed by her beauty, she will simply be ugly to everyone, so that Lord Shanzhu can see her at a glance. So Yan Dan decided to just wash his face and go out. The thin and delicate gauze that was originally prepared was also put aside, and another light green shirt was found, wrapped tightly, only showing a neck.


    Her behavior caused her people to look at her with strange eyes, but Bai Ling, who came to lead the way, was very kind to her, and said some greetings to her all the way. Yan Dan is very satisfied. Even if she can''t be picked by the mountain owner, but she is kindly liked by Bailing, it is the same.


    At the moment when he approached the main hall, Bai Ling said softly: "Mountain Master Yu Mo may not come today, you must be careful in front of Mountain Master Zilin..." Then he walked to the front and stood by a man wearing a purple robe. Behind the man.


    When Yan Dan first started, he felt very strange that Shanzhu Yu Mo wouldn''t come if he didn''t come. Why should he be careful?


    When she got closer and saw the appearance of Mountain Master Zilin, she understood. There is no need to describe the appearance and demeanor of the Zilin Mountain Lord, but the words are concise and fierce. He sits high behind a low table, his face is tight, his handsome face is gloomy, and his brows are frowning like Sichuan, as if someone owes him money. No, it''s an understatement to say that he owes money, it should be more appropriate who killed his family.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, this Zilin Mountain Master still shouldn''t suddenly change his taste, it would be better for her, she couldn''t bear it. Yan Dan walked forward slowly with the patriarch, and from the corner of his eyes he glanced at Dan Shu with a pair of furry ears. He was showing an innocent and cute smile at her. Yuan Dan hurriedly raised his hand and pressed him down.


    Yan Dan knelt and sat down on the brocade mat in front of him, lowered his head and looked at his knees, listening to the patriarch and the owner of the Zilin Mountain as a guest. When the patriarch presented Yanbi Dan, the room was full of fragrance. It was hard to hold back and did not immediately rush to grab.


    Zilin put the brocade box containing the medicine pill to the side at will, and looked back at Bai Ling: "Where is Yu Mo, why haven''t you come?"


    Bai Ling lowered his head and said softly: "Master Yu Mo said that he will come later and don''t have to wait for him."


    Zi Lin nodded: "Occasionally, it''s nothing to wait for a while, then wait a while."


    The patriarch echoed: "If you want to wait, you must wait."


    Yan Dan sighed. Bai Ling said just now that Mountain Master Yu Mo might not come today. If he didn''t come, wouldn''t they wait for nothing? It''s a pity that she didn''t have the guts to speak.


    She kneels and sits on the brocade mat like this, her posture is very particular, the waist should be straight, the back can''t bend, the head can''t be lifted completely, and she should still hold the pipa half-hidden. Over time, it is more tired than kneeling. Yan Dan knelt so that his knees were numb, but did not dare to move. He could only scold the stinky mountain master Yu Mo seventeen or eight times in his heart.


    She couldn''t help thinking that it wasn''t that the mountain lord was overly indulging and couldn''t get up. In this way, she felt that Zilin was better. It wasn''t until later that she knew that her thoughts were nasty. According to Bailing, at that time Yu Mo was seriously injured and had not recovered.


    When Yan Dan slandered in his heart to the twentieth time, suddenly heard the oblique bead curtain swaying and colliding with a light sound, a gentle low voice said with a smile: "Didn¡¯t I let Bailing say that I don¡¯t have to wait for me? Is everyone still sitting?"

 Chapter 74： Yu Mo

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    When Yan Dan was slandering in his heart to the twentieth time, he suddenly heard the oblique bead curtain swaying and colliding, and a gentle low voice said with a smile: "I asked Bailing to say that I don¡¯t have to wait for me, why Is everyone still sitting?"


    Yan Dan kept looking down at his knees, only to see a black dress passing by, the air slowly filled with the smell of scented scent. She couldn''t help but looked up, and saw the man gently lifted his clothes and sat down behind the low table next to Zilin, with his elbows slanting the corner of the table, and the sitting posture was very elegant.


    Zi Lin''s gloomy expression eased a little: "Waiting for a while is nothing, it''s just over an hour."


    Yan Dan was angry. It¡¯s been just over an hour, this is so light to say, dare you to sit and drink tea and eat snacks, one more hour is naturally nothing, but they all sit upright on their knees. Kneel for a while, I¡¯m afraid they will even stand Can''t stand up!


    Yu Mo laughed in a low voice: "Forget it, let them get up and sit down. Kneeling like this is also tired."


    The patriarch said immediately: "This is nothing so tiring, a girl''s house should look like a girl''s house, otherwise it''s decent."


    Yan Dan spent a lot of time with mortals. In fact, the customs of the mortal world are more difficult for women. It is like walking and talking, you can''t raise your head and look directly at others. You can''t run and can only take small steps. The door does not go out, and the door does not move. In short, the demon has the rules, all mortals have, and the demon does not have the mortals.


    It''s just the patriarch, you are too flattering and too obvious and too unpretentious...


    Yu Mo took the tea cup that Bai Ling handed over, smiled slightly and nodded to her, and said nothing more.


    Yan Dan didn''t know if it was an illusion. Since the Yu Mo Mountain Master appeared, the rustling wind on the top of his head has disappeared, and the whole hall is full of spring flowers. When Zi Lin pushed the brocade box containing the Yanbi Dan presented by the patriarch to Yu Mo, and said, "It is said that this Yanbi Dan is good for conditioning your body, you can keep it for use." Yan Dan went straight from the warm spring. In the scorching summer, blood is surging in my bones.


    She reluctantly turned her gaze to the bright bald head of the patriarch, calming herself down.


    Just soothing her excitement, she suddenly heard a crisp sound of the lid of the tea cup, and Yan Dan couldn¡¯t help but raised her eyes and saw that Shanzhu Yu was holding the tea cup and looking coldly in this direction. He didn''t see him force, and only heard a click, a small slit opened quickly on the teacup, and it continued to expand like a tangled root.


    Yan Dan was frightened.


    This look... Isn''t it aimed at her?


    If the mountain master Zilin stretched her face as if someone had killed his family, then the eyes of the mountain master Yu Mo looking at her would only show that she not only killed his family, but also whip the body. But Yan Dan thought about it, and even turned out the three beards of Antarctic Weng from the heavens, and still didn''t remember when he had offended him.


    Fortunately, after a while, Yu Mo slowly put down the tea cup in his hand, turned his head and said to Zi Lin: "Then I would be disrespectful."


    Yan Dan looked at the teacup that had turned into a pool of broken pieces of porcelain, and his heart went up and down. She doesn''t want Yan Bidan now, she just wants to find a place to hide, even if she digs a hole.


    The patriarch rubbed his hands, his beard smiled, "Lord, look, here are all our beauties of thousands of choices, I don''t know which one is in sight?"


    Zi Lin waved his hand, not very interested: "Take them all back."


    But after listening to Yu Mo coldly said: "If this is the case, then I will pick one and just stop one."


    Yan Dan moved a little bit, only to feel that the bones all over his body were rattling stiffly, and tried to think about the bright side in his heart. Just now, the Lord Yu Mo was not looking at her, so she is not the enemy of the mountain Lord. In fact She did see him for the first time...probably so...


    I saw the black dress in front of me getting closer and closer, but it went past her and went back. Yan Dan just breathed a sigh of relief, but heard Yu Mo faintly say: "I only want the best one, you, Who wants to stay?"


    The best one would definitely not be her, but Yan Dan asked herself if she had a thick skin, and immediately responded, "Master Shanzhu, can I stay?"


    Yu Mo stopped and looked at her without raising his eyebrows: "You?"


    Yan Dan grinned at him with a clear smile: "Well, although my appearance is not the best, but I have a very deep cultivation... Well, no, many people say that I am gentle and considerate." Cong Yuandan One thing that I knew there, Yu Mo Shanzhu is a tall, gentle and well-behaved woman. The first one is limited by her appearance, and the latter two must take over. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s too late to learn how to be gentle and gentle from now on...


    Yu Mo smiled suddenly, as if the wind was blowing, and simply said: "Okay."


    Yan Dan was still racking his brains to wonder if he had any other benefits that could be enumerated. He suddenly heard him say this, and he was silly.


    It''s so easy, it''s... so easy that she can''t accept it.


    Yu Mo walked to her and slowly stretched out his hand: "Get up, I will teach Bailing to lead you to my place."


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand to hold him in a daze, and still couldn''t react for a while, only to feel that the eyes of the surrounding comrades rose up with murderous intent to chop her into meat. She raised her head, a handsome face came into her eyes, and the brocade box he was holding with Yanbi Dan in her hand suddenly felt that this world is so beautiful.


    Dan Shu whispered to his father, "Will that sister stay here to play with me in the future?"


    Yuan Dan kindly touched the little wolf demon''s head: "Sister is not playing with you, she wants to accompany the mountain lord, be good." He raised his head and looked at Yan Dan, his face still a little unbelievable, and muttered. : "Is it really tired of eating a dish and want to change the taste?"


    Yan Danmei thought, this mountain master Yu Mo really has eyesight, she can tell how good she is at a glance, she said early in the morning, it is to be a dish of green radish, which is also the only green radish in the world that surpasses the taste of mountains and seas.


    Suddenly I heard Yu Mo¡¯s voice in a gentle and deep voice: "Bai Ling, you take people to the study, first teach her how to put the books in order, and then take the way to tidy up my room. In the future, you will hand over all these things. Give it to her."


    Almost in an instant, the expressions of everyone present at the scene eased, Yuan Dan showed a look of "it is so", Zi Lin smiled and said, "I''m still thinking about how your requirements are getting lower and lower, even like this. like it all."


    Yan Dan has been mentally devastated to numbness, just thinking over and over again, if one person says that she is not good, then it can be regarded as not having heard it, but so many people in front of him are saying that, is she true? Bad?


    Dare to love Shan Master Yu Mo actually doesn''t want a concubine, just a maid, so he picked her, then why didn''t he say it earlier? ! Yan Dan was furious at once, what a jerk, he would bully her weak (?) girl from afar. Not only would she steal his Yanbidan, she would also steal all his treasures and abduct all of him. The concubine... annoyed!


    It wasn''t until many years later that Yan Dan knew that Yu Mo''s words spread to the Huajing family, making her a model for the tribe to educate their daughter overnight. Every mother who becomes a mother will say this, no matter what you do, you will not get married and no one wants it, just like Yan Dan.


    She is famous.


    "Everything needs to be wiped three times, then wipe the water dry, and finally wipe it again with a white cloth. It is good to see that there is no dust." Bailing cleanly wiped the surface of the cabinet cleanly.


    Yan Dan looked around, took a closer look at Yu Mo Shanzhu''s room, and couldn''t help asking: "The mountain master loves cleaning so much, this dust can''t stand it."


    Bai Ling raised her head and said strangely: "No, I''ve been doing this all the time, and the mountain owner didn''t say anything bad. Do you think there is anything wrong with this?" She put down the white cloth and pointed to the agarwood by the window and said:" The mountain lord has not been able to sleep well these past few nights. At night, don''t forget to light agarwood."


    Yan Dan had no choice but to follow suit. Bailing is so meticulous. If you want to come to the mountain, the lord will not care about the small dust on the table. She is so laborious and hard. Bai Ling gave her what was on her hand, and told her again: "We must wipe it three times, then wipe the water dry and wipe it again. Don''t forget it, and..."


    Yan Dan hurriedly stretched out his hand to push Bai Ling''s shoulder: "I see, Sister Bai Ling, do you still have agarwood points? I remember everything."


    Bai Ling couldn''t help laughing: "Okay, I''m not wordy, you see the sky outside is dark, Yu Mo Shanzhu will be back soon, move faster." Before she left the house, she turned her head and exclaimed. : "Wipe it three times, then wipe it again with a white cloth."


    Yan Dan finally understood why Mountain Master Yu Mo was eager to find a maid. It was a violent thing for a charming beauty like Bai Ling to become an old mother. She lifted the hairpin that was easily removed from her hair bun when she just pushed Bailing''s shoulders, looked at the oil lamp, gently placed it on the ground, and then began to dump the cabinets.


    It''s all here, she must find Yanbi Pill, even if she can''t find Yanbi Pill, she will find a similar treasure that can drive away Yin Qi instead. The common people''s habit is to hide important things deep in the cabinet or locked places. Since she has come in, she must look for them.


    As for the table and stools, they are clean enough, so there is no need to wipe them.


    When Yu Mo swiftly pushed the door in, Yan Dan was standing on a round stool turning over a high cabinet. The opponent''s footsteps were already light, and she was completely focused on this matter, without paying attention to anyone approaching. Yan Dan immediately reacted until he heard a soft creak of the door, and a fierce tiger jumped down and crouched on the ground pretending to look for something.


    Yu Mo stepped to the table, poured a cup of tea, took a sip, and walked towards her after a while. Yan Dan was very nervous. She moved fast enough just now, she shouldn¡¯t be noticed... I saw Yu Mo walked five steps away from her, bent down and picked up Bailing¡¯s hairpin, and handed it over: "This is your?"


    Yan Dan hurriedly stood up and smiled at him: "This is Sister Bailing''s, not mine."


    Yu Mo gave a faint hum, and put the hairpin on the table casually: "So you are looking for it for her."


    Yan Dan thought for a while and felt that now that the Lord is back, things can no longer be found, but he needs to be gentle and considerate, so he rushed forward: "This tea is cold, I''ll change a pot."


    Yu Mo put his forehead with his hand a little sleepily, and said in a low voice, "No need, it''s okay to be cold."


    Yan Dan remembered Bailing''s request, walked over to light the agarwood, and asked tentatively, "Are you tired, Lord Shan? Do you want me to knock on your shoulder?"


    Yu Mo gave her a surprised look. He didn''t speak. He only heard two knocks on the door. Bai Ling opened the door: "My hairpin is lost. I don''t know if it is..." She glanced at the table. The hairpin happily took it over: "This hairpin is my favorite one. Fortunately, you found it by the owner of the mountain."


    Yu Mo slowly said, "I didn''t find it, but Yan Dan helped you find it."


    Yan Dan was stunned for a moment. Some did not understand why Yu Mo had to say this, but Bai Ling''s next sentence immediately made her feel like falling into the ice cave: "Hey, Yan Dan, how did you know that I was looking for this hairpin?"


    Yan Dan had to laugh twice, "I saw that when you left, there seemed to be something missing in your bun than before, so I found a circle..."


    Bai Ling held the hairpin, thanked him again and again, and left. Yan Dan felt that he was in a cold sweat for no reason. It turned out that being a thief was not so easy.


    Yu Mo didn''t seem to care much about this, and said lightly: "I don''t think the quilt is very comfortable, please bring a thinner one over."


    She rummaged through most of the cabinets in the room, and remembered the quilt there, so she opened one of the cabinets and picked out a thin quilt.


    Suddenly, Yu Mo said again: "It seems that Bailing has already told you where and everything."


    Yan Dan held the quilt and stood stiffly on the spot. After a short while, he said, "Yes." Now that Bailing is gone, no one can confront him. He shouldn''t be so boring until he asks Bailing again tomorrow, right?


    She patted the quilt with her hands. The quilt was actually very soft and should be comfortable to cover. Then she put away the quilt on the bed. While doing these things, she suddenly smelled a nice fragrance. She turned her head slightly, and saw Yu Mo take out a brocade box from under the book on the table, opened it, looked at it, and threw it there.


    Yan Dan really wanted to slap herself a few times. The thing she was looking for was just thrown there. She was rummaging through boxes and cabinets on the side and ended up in this embarrassing situation...


    When she finished her work, when she walked to the mountain master, she found that he was already lying on the table with his eyes closed, as if he was asleep. Yan Dan hummed, looked at his young handsome face, and wondered in distress, is he really asleep now or is he closing his eyes and resting? She was not sure, seeing Yan Bidan right in front of her eyes, but did not dare to reach out to take it.


    Yan Dan stretched out his hand and gently pushed his shoulders, and whispered, "Mountain Lord, if you are sleepy, go to bed."


    Yu Mo gave a hum, but still didn''t move: "Call me again after half an hour."


    Yan Dan had to guard the hourglass, turning back to look at Na Yanbi Dan from time to time, and continued to fight between heaven and man, dilemma. It''s really hard to decide whether to take it or not. Watching the sand slip silently in this way, Yan Dan''s eyelids gradually heaved, and he fell asleep.


    The author has something to say: please be patient and miss it, ealingcao, using second-hand has psychological barriers, small... In short, it is the early readers, send me an email, and always ensure that the mailbox will not expire (ruochen_11126 .com), by the way, because the names mentioned earlier are easier to type, so I will list them, and other relatives can also email me. Of course, comrades who want to have a JQ hookup with someone do not hesitate to come.


    Please indicate the user name of the message in the email. As for whether to hook up or not, you can choose freely. Well, I don¡¯t like the difficulty of strong people. Learn from Yu Mo~

 Chapter 75： Morning and evening

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Have you seen any opera singers? There were too many plays, and I knew it was not the real story, so I entered the play. And those who watched the theater knew it was not their own story, but after watching it for a long time, the story slowly became their own.


    Yu Mo had originally looked down upon the lotus essence who cheated on the heavenly court to eat and drink.


    That frivolous break into his site also disturbed his quietness. The fool named Yan Dan was definitely a shame to their ancient clan.


    The blood of the nine fins of the ancient survivors was flowing on him. The nine-fin clan was the most prosperous aquatic clan long ago. At that time, the nine-fins were half dragons and half fishes, and they even flew higher and dived deeper than dragons. However, when it reaches Yu Mo, it has become no different from an ordinary fish, and even the Nine Fins in the world is the only one left behind.


    It took a long time for the Antarctic Immortal Weng to take the only nine fin from the Jade Emperor and raise it in the lotus pond in the courtyard. There are naturally other fish in the lotus pond, but they are all selected from a thousand choices, ranging from petite and fat, from flat to full, and all are female.


    Yu Mo''s adulthood is near. If he hasn''t turned into an adult after his adulthood, he will be like this little red-eyed fish all his life. He practiced assiduously, until one day he suddenly felt pain, and the water churned in pain.


    This is a sign of perfect spiritual practice.


    Just as he was desperate for life, the sound of Antarctic Immortal Weng suddenly came from the pool. He said: "I originally saw this nine fin alone, and wanted to find a few companions for him, and give him a few more small nine fins, but he didn''t even lay an egg until now." He said here, long. He sighed, and said: "Is this, what''s wrong with the nine fins, it''s actually a broken sleeve? That''s it, put a strong male fish, maybe it''s good enough to force him to transform into a human form... ¡­" After saying that, a tiger bear catfish was thrown down.


    Yu Mo was struggling at the most critical juncture, and after hearing this ardent expectation, he let out a sigh of relief.


    He sank to the bottom of the water and buried himself among the water plants, suffering a lot of internal injuries.


    But the new tiger catfish was very ignorant, so he just moved towards him. Yu Mo couldn''t bear it and threw it to the edge of the pool with a stroke of water.


    The Antarctic Immortal Weng was inexplicably joyful: "It seems that it is right to put down the tiger''s whiskers, so the excitement is not far from being done."


    For the first time, Yu Mo understood what anger is: success? What happened? Who gets into trouble with whom?


    Isn''t there a decent fairy monarch in this heavenly court?


    The nine fins in the pond of Xian Weng''s family are actually broken sleeves, which is the most common thing mentioned by the fairies on the cliff of heart recently. This was originally just a guess, but somehow it became a rumor, and even the more it became more true, even Yu Mo himself was almost bypassed.


    As a result, all rumors didn''t fall until Donghua Qingjun and Bai Lianling came to visit Xuanxin Cliff.


    Bai Lianling''s real body is a nine-tailed spirit fox, with snow-white fur and very eye-catching. However, his appearance behind him is even more eye-catching. He is wearing a flowing white robe and holding a gold folding fan. When he goes out, he shouts and hugs him. There are eight fairies in front and 16 fairies in the back, throwing petals all the way. Queen Mother West is still big. But Donghua Qingjun was born with a thousand-year-old crimson grass, light and elegant, and less eye-catching in comparison.


    Donghua Qingjun supported Yi, looking at the lotus pond, and said faintly: "The Jiufin clan is the best at array deployment. If you want to list the array without flaws, the most important thing is that the heart is like water. * Shallow, that''s why they didn''t live well, and they fell to where they are today."


    Antarctic fairy weng sighed and sighed: "I know that the nine fins are superficial, so I put down these many females to accompany him."


    Bai Lianling opened the folding fan and shook it twice: "I don''t know what the nine fins look like when they are transformed into a human form. If they look good, I will take them away."


    Yu Mo was still swimming slowly in the water, but when he heard these words, he stopped there stiffly.


    The fairy boy on Xuanxin Cliff is the most leisurely, often getting together and chatting about trivial matters about the three aunts and six poems. For example, which immortal monarch took the fairy boy again, XX was promoted to the immortal rank, and XX was cast down on the Tao of the Seventh Reincarnation.


    There was a trivial matter during this period, which was about Lord Bai Lianling.


    This Bailian Lingjun was originally from the fox clan, and he developed a temperament that can eat all of them regardless of gender. As long as they have a good appearance, whether they are male or female, or male or female, it doesn''t matter if they are born.


    Suddenly, Yu Mo didn''t want to turn into a person.


    He fell into a low mood for two days. And that tiger beard, since he was thrown to the edge of the pool last time, was extremely afraid of him, and only dared to spy two feet away. As for the females in the pond, Yu Mo wasn''t really too lazy to deal with them, but didn''t know how to deal with them. One of them was slender and delicate, which looked pleasing to the eye. It''s just that they don''t know how to talk to him anymore.


    In this situation of internal and external troubles, he saw Yan Dan for the first time.


    Yu Mo likes quietness. When he was practicing, he was hidden in the aquatic plants. He heard a thump at first. It seemed that something was thrown into the lotus pond and didn''t care. After a while, there was another bang, and the movement was much bigger than before. Bai, he didn''t care either; until he was caught out of the water, he just didn''t care about it.


    Yan Dan held Yu Mo for a while, and quickly put him back into the water, clasping his hands, and apologized again and again: "I actually came to find a little white water snake. Have you seen it?"


    Yu Mo spit out a bunch of bubbles contemptuously.


    Yan Dan was taken aback again, and suddenly fluttered in the water a few times before being pressed into the water by the tiger''s whiskers.


    Yu Mo was too lazy to contempt.


    After the tiger beard threw Yan Dan down, he was even more excited, rubbing her on her body, and shyly said in a fish language that Yan Dan could not understand: "Fairy, you are so beautiful..."


    Yu Mo was disdainful: Seeing her short hands, short feet, flat body, and no fins, how beautiful is she? But they are all idiots if they match the tiger beard.


    Yan Dan struggled in the water for a while, finally drove the tiger''s whiskers away, raised his hand and threw a silver-white thing to the fairy boy by the pool. She rolled her eyes and suddenly saw Yu Mo, and then slowly, or even cautiously, stretched out her hand, trying to touch his spine.


    Yu Mo quickly swam away. Being touched by Yan Dan, he can be said to be 10,000 unwilling. Fortunately, Yan Dan tried to touch it twice. Seeing no success, he climbed up.


    I don''t know if it was the evil fate that mortals said. Soon after, the immortal monarchs of various roads were discussing the Taoist cliff.


    Yan Dan held a bright red fairy peach and sat on the edge of the lotus pond, cut a few thin slices with a knife, and threw it into the pond. The tiger beard happily wagged its tail to grab it.


    Yu Mo leaned against the pool and rested, but Yan Dan stretched out his hand, holding a peach in his palm, thicker than the one just thrown down, and said with a smile, "Come on, I''ll feed you..."


    Yu Mo was frustrated, but Yan Dan couldn''t understand the expression of a fish. She stretched out her hand again, and continued to smile: "You are welcome, I will ask you to eat Xiantao."


    Yu Mo looked at her hand stretched into the water. The fingers were long and thin, and the nails were light red. He couldn''t tell whether her hands were good or bad. He just didn''t think they were good-looking without scales. Yan Dan saw that he hadn''t moved for a long time and was not angry, so he waited patiently.


    Yu Mo suddenly thought, just eat that piece of fairy peach, lest she always stretch her hands so long, if she falls into the lotus pond again, it would be a mess. He was thinking, only hearing a plop, ripples appeared on the surface of the water, and Yan Danguo really fell into the water.


    Yu Mo was pushed back by the surging water and stopped. Yan Dan took a long breath and squatted still under the lotus pond.


    He was a little weird. He floated up to the surface and looked at it. Only two immortals were walking past here. One of them was wearing an ink and wash shirt and whispered to the immortal who was wearing a purple robe next to him: "As seen by Brother Lishu, The battle between Demon Realm and Heavenly Court is inevitable?" The purple-robed fairy said indifferently: "Although I disagree, if there is a war, he will naturally not reject it. I don''t know what Ying Yuan will do?"


    The two of them were talking like this, and they went all the way.


    As soon as Yu Mo dived into the water, he saw Huxu biting Yan Dan''s arm happily. He was startled when he saw Yu Mo, released his mouth hurriedly, and retreated two feet away vigilantly.


    Yan Dan blinked, stood up and held Yu Mo in her palm, very pleasantly surprised: "I thought you were small and soft, and I was worried that you would be bullied. You are so powerful!"


    The tiger''s beard was in tears, and he whimpered: "You stole my fairy sister with this despicable method, woooooo..."


    Yu Mo was suddenly speechless. He actually wanted to correct it with Tiger Beard. This fairy sister didn''t even have a tail, fins, or scales. It was very ugly. He would never look down upon such ugly people.


    When Yan Dan left, she vowed to say that she would come often in the future.


    Yu Mo didn''t realize it, if she often came to make trouble, wouldn''t the day of his cultivation completion be far away? He changed his mind, and felt that Yan Dan was just talking about fun, and he didn''t need to worry about it.


    However, it turns out that Yu Mo still thought wrong. Yan Dan really came often later, sometimes bringing a fairy fruit, sometimes bringing a book to read to the pond, and even one time, he brought an agarwood burner. The things that make the courtyard are full of sweet smell of ÈfÈf.


    Yu Mo still doesn''t care much about her, just like he doesn''t care much about other fish in the pond. He often sank in the dark water, looking at the light on the top. Sometimes Yan Dan sits closer, and the long robe falls in the water. He just watched, and occasionally showed his head, and at the first glance he saw Yan Dan smile at him.


    Since that time, he has been exposed to the surface more and more times.


    He is just a fish and can''t laugh. Then seeing someone smiling at oneself is like learning this expression and emotion unconsciously.


    He even thought, although Yan Dan has no tail, no scales, and no fins, and looks so different from them, it won''t be so ugly when he gets used to it.


    It was just that for a while, Yan Dan never came to see them again.


    Yu Mo unexpectedly discovered that every day had become very long, and it seemed that it would take a long, long time to look forward to darkness after dawn. His practice will be close to Consummation again, and he feels burning pain all over his body.


    When he got to the most critical juncture, Yan Dan came. He struggled to show the water, trying to see her smile.


    There was a strange man beside her, wearing a plain robe, his left cheek to chin seemed to have been burned, and he was already scabs. Even if his appearance was ruined, he could still see how handsome he was. Yan Dan raised his head and smiled at him.


    Yu Mo only felt pain.


    He finally understood that with a tail, scales, and fins, it is not beautiful, but ugly. That man, like Yan Dan, had flesh and blood and smooth skin. And he had only blue-black, cold scales.


    He was just a fish, even the ancient nine-fin clan, it was just a fish.


    He slowly sinks to the dark water bottom, this is what he has; but Yan Dan is different, she can run and jump, without being trapped in a lotus pond.


    I don''t know how long it has passed. When he wakes up again, it will be Arc Moon in the sky. He was lying on the stone steps by the lotus pond, with fins and scales gone, replaced by hands, feet and skin. He was wearing a black robe.


    Yu Mo lay still, he just wanted to be an ignorant fish.


    Although Yu Mo was transformed into a human body, he still transformed into a real body during the day, and turned into a human form at night to go for a walk. At the beginning, I found it difficult to walk on my legs, but I gradually got used to it later.


    It''s not that he didn''t expect to meet Yan Dan, let alone see her, she would not recognize him, and he had nothing to say to her. He could only stand outside the Heavenly Palace at the end of the earth and take a long look, take another look, and let it go. He had heard Yan Dan say before that she was sent by Master to take care of the books in the palace. At that time, he didn''t listen, but now thinking about it, he keeps every sentence in his heart.


    Yu Mo thought unconsciously, he should stay with his family. They are the same.


    Only one night, I saw Yan Dan staggering back to the Heavenly Palace, and the clothes on his back leaked blood, which was already air-dried. After walking for a while, she finally couldn''t hold her back and fell to the ground.


    Yu Mo stepped forward, looked down at her, and hugged her up after a long time.


    Although Yan Dan was in a coma, he didn''t forget to move his hands and beat him a few times. Yu Mo could only hold her still and held her all night.


    He returned to the edge of the lotus pond and saw his own reflection in the water. He felt that the ivory white skin was too feminine. He looked like a teenager, and looked two years younger than Yan Dan. He never turned into a man to go out at night anymore, just sank under the water in awe.


    Antarctic Xian Weng stood by the lotus pond and sighed: "I think that nine fins can''t transform people, but it''s a pity that the nine fins will be destroyed like this..."


    Yu Mo only heard someone walking a few steps towards the lotus pond, the hem of the lake-colored shirt was immersed in the water, and then an unfamiliar and majestic voice sounded: "Yan Dan, I thought she would be more sensible, but still so... ¡­Ugh!"


    Yu Mo suddenly heard the name and couldn''t help but swim upstream. Through the water, he could vaguely see the immortal monarch wearing a lake-colored shirt with a sullen face, and continued to speak: "I asked her to take charge of the book in Tiangong because she was quite You Huigen, while she was practicing, she learned more about the immortal technique, and planned to put the different eyes in her hands to make her rank among the immortals. In the end, she skipped the path of the seventh reincarnation."


    The Seventh World Reincarnation Road?


    Yu Mo remembered that Fairchild also mentioned this. The seventh reincarnation violates the most serious criminal law of the heavenly rule. Any fairy who is thrown into the reincarnation of the seventh reincarnation will be reincarnated in the seventh reincarnation of the mortal world, and can only return to the heaven after sufferings. The twists and turns in this are too great, many fairy monarchs and fairies never come back.


    I saw that the fairy in the lake-colored robe drew a pitch-black and transparent bead from his sleeve and handed it to the hand of the Antarctic fairy, raised his hand to cover his forehead, and sighed: Give it to Donghua Qingjun, this is the Jade Emperor''s meaning, let him pick a virtuous and talented person."


    Antarctica Immortal Weng picked up the beads and carefully put them in the pockets around his waist. He didn''t notice that when he turned around, the pockets were brought to the ground by a green awn, and the different eye bones rolled out.


    Yu Mo turned into a human body and slowly lowered.


    One day in the sky, one year in the earth.


    The mortal world is an interesting place, much more interesting than the heaven.


    Yu Mo became a demon from the day he passed through the Nantian Gate. He had committed the crime of escaping from the lower realms privately, but when it was finally investigated, the Jade Emperor didn''t find anyone missing from the heavenly court, so he had to give up.


    For a long period of time afterwards, he stayed in the Kuanglan Mountain Realm.


    It''s just that I often go out for a walk. Once I went to see drama, it was better to watch people than to watch a drama. Why does a story come up by a mortal make people cry; why this story has nothing to do with the person watching the drama, but the person watching the drama is sad?


    In fact, he is the same. When watching Yan Dan''s story, he also entered the scene.


    He gradually forgot her looks, even if he tried hard to recall, it was only a hazy shadow. After all, it has been too long, and it is impossible for him to miss such a person for the rest of his life. Later, he lost the strange eye again. He originally wanted to hand it to Yan Dan.


    He thought, even if he could really put the wrong eye in her hands, she might not be happy.


    Yan Dan is such a woman who makes people unhappy and unsmiling.


    After a long time, the patriarch of the Huajing clan came to the Shulan Mountain and sent many beautiful flower essences from the clan.


    Yu Mo Suo looked at the charming woman who was sitting on her knees in a tasteless manner, and suddenly saw a face that had gradually faded from memory to a traceless face. She wore a pale green shirt, which made her skin whiter, like a fine ceramic, and even raised her head slightly, smiling at the bright bald head of her own family who was kneeling in front of her.


    Yu Mo shook his teacup, his fingers trembling slightly.


    After going around a big circle, when I felt that everything was lost and there was no way out, my eyes suddenly lit up.


    Yan Dan raised his head with a clear smile, just like when he once smiled at a small red-eyed fish: "Well, although my appearance is not the best, I have a deep cultivation base...cough, No, many people say that I am gentle, considerate and understanding."


    Day and night, all the thoughts can be consumed, or all thoughts can be gathered together.


    Yu Mo found that he liked the look of Yan Danxiao very much. As long as she was happy, even if she was full of gloom, she would be wiped out. He was still the same as before, Yan Dan said a few more words to him, and he responded lukewarmly. He didn''t know how to say it was right.


    The demons in the mountain boundary are very noisy, and Yan Dan is also very noisy.


    Yu Mo likes being quiet, and can''t stand her being naughty to herself, and even more can''t stand her being naughty to others, she can only suffer. Living on a hill day by day, as long as the day and night.


    But that can''t be counted as the day and night after all. Just stay in the same place for now.


    Yu Mo thought, he could wait, his relentless temperament completely inherited the blood of Jiufin. The current Yan Dan has suffered a lot in places he can''t see, like a solid egg, desperately wrapping himself tightly, he has a lot of patience, slowly holding on to say nothing I can warm the inside of the eggshell in one day. He also thought, will he still be impatient one day? If one day, he would simply let go.


    He didn''t know that Yan Dan had any doubts in his mind, the heavenly master Tang Zhou was actually the Emperor Ying Yuan back then. Since Liu Weiyang became unreasonably polite to Tang Zhou, he had guessed it, but Yan Dan, who should have been the most noticed, was still missing.


    The previous notebook novels say: On the day of first acquaintance, before and after the day of winter, the sparse plums and the shadow of the moon outside the window are faintly hidden. Then I and you hand in hand, laughing and chirping, why not say anything? And think about it now, just leave it blank.


    Thinking about it today is just a vacancy.


    Between him and Yan Dan, there is an obsession that can''t pass through for eight hundred years. Days and nights urge tired old people, this has been incalculable day and night.


    How could it be possible to say that I was not envious, at that moment I was so envious.


    They have been together for twenty years.


    They are both traveling around the country and cherishing flowers and cherishing each other. They have spent the same two decades with joy and sadness, but there are so many grievances, at least they have been together.


    The author has something to say: Today, the chapter on Chinese Valentine¡¯s Day will not be updated, so I deleted the scrapped article and sent it up. It was originally intended to be followed by a flashback, but later I entered v and felt that the content in it was repetitive too much. . I have always felt that this article was not well written, and I wanted to keep it for myself.

 Chapter 76： Pleasant Way (Part 1)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan was awakened by the crisp cry of the Orioles outside the window. She grumbled and sat up. She seemed to have a weird dream last night, in which she stayed with Yan Bidan but never dared to get it.


    It took only a moment to wake up completely, Yan Dan was simply too frightened. Last night, Shanzhu Yu Mo asked her to look at the time and remind him, but she actually managed to sleep over. She moved her body, and saw a soft quilt slip off her body, then turned to look at the surrounding decorations, cold sweat.


    Not only did she fall asleep, but when she woke up, she was actually on the bed of the mountain lord, which was too frightening.


    Yan Dan pulled the quilt away and saw that the inner bed was very flat. No one had ever lay down.


    ...Where is Master Yu Moshan?


    Yan Dan made the bed and saw the brocade box containing Yanbidan casually placed on the table. Although he wanted to take it, he still didn''t make a move. Taking it now is equivalent to telling the mountain owner that she took the things.


    Yan Dan was muddled all day long.


    Bailing opened the lid of the agarwood burner and looked inside, and said with a smile: "I forgot to blame it. This agarwood is a sleep aid. If you order too much, it is no different from Mixiang. Only a nail size is enough. , You see it burned so much now. Fortunately, you opened the window to breathe, otherwise you would not wake up after sleeping for ten and a half days."


    Yan Dan knew that this window was originally closed, and naturally she did not open it.


    She sighed, no wonder she couldn''t restrain herself from falling asleep last night, it turned out to be the reason for this agarwood.


    "Where did Lord Yu Mo go?"


    "You don''t know yet, the mountain lord has not recovered from his injuries recently. He often goes to the mountains and will definitely come back at night."


    Yan Dan was very gloomy, he walked so frankly and unrestrainedly, but she had to sit here and face Yan Bidan, which was simply torturing. It seems that Mountain Master Yu Mo doesn''t take this Yanbi Pill very seriously. She must come up with a way to please him, and then the Mountain Master may give her something when she is happy, and then she can get the things in her hands.


    But how can you please the owner of the mountain implicitly?


    The patriarch was so flattering that it was too obvious, and the result would not be much better if she wanted to, she must be clever and not showing off.


    Yan Dan''s master is a great celestial being in the Nine Heavens Court, and he likes to listen to good things.


    She spent some time with a mortal, and Hua Hanjing, who had no face to anyone, would calm down a little when he heard a good word.


    What about the demon?


    As Yan Dan walked around the promenade, he ran into the black-faced mountain master Zilin who looked very serious, and immediately smiled likably: "Zilin mountain master, you are really handsome and handsome today."


    Zi Lin, who had a gloomy face, smiled at her.


    Yan Dan made persistent efforts and added a sentence when he saw the stitches: "Lord Zilin Mountain, you look so beautiful when you smile."


    Zilin swept past her with red light all over her face, as if a red sun was rising behind her, shining brightly.


    Yan Dan thought to himself, good words are really useful to the demon.


    She turned a corner and walked to the back garden, and saw Yu Mo leaning on the beauty collapsing under the old locust tree. Her clothes were not very neat and somewhat loose. She put one hand on her lap and another holding one. The book is reading. He heard the footsteps, only looked up, then lowered his head again.


    Yan Dan walked over and hesitated very much. How can she talk to each other? If you stand in front of the mountain lord and speak, wouldn''t it be too rude to look down at him condescendingly. But if you squat on the side of the beauty couch, this posture would be too ugly. Yan Dan thought about it, and felt that she still had the false name of the mountain master''s concubine, and she should be more intimate.


    She spotted her position, turned and sat down gently. According to her idea, she should sit right next to Yu Mo. After a while, whether it was Yu Mo trying to hold her waist or her little bird leaning into his arms, It''s just a matter of effort. Unexpectedly, the moment Yu Mo sat down, she suddenly changed her posture, sitting extremely upright, and the two of them suddenly opened a distance that could be squeezed into another person.


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, the opening was not going well, but now she is willing to go all out, she must be a full ten, ignore all this little setback. She quietly moved to Yu Mo''s side. Seeing that he didn''t respond, she moved closer.


    Yu Mo put down the book and looked at her lightly.


    Yan Dan took a hard breath, gritted his teeth and grabbed Yu Mo''s hand, and said dryly, "Shanzhu, what are you reading?"


    Yu Mo didn''t speak, and opened the cover for her to see.


    On the light blue cover, there are four characters written in Li, "Fuxi Arithmetic".


    Yan Dan originally wanted to show his talents based on the book he was reading, and then talked about it with this opening. But when she saw the words on the cover, she was immediately discouraged. Fuxi arithmetic is a profound knowledge. Whenever she wanted to sit down and learn, she couldn''t find the next page: "Shanzhu, you are so knowledgeable."


    Yu Mo let her hold her hand, smiling but not smiling, "Really."


    Yan Dan said hurriedly: "Yes, yeah, you are not only knowledgeable and talented, but you also look good." After these two sentences, the feeling of blocking is gone, and he said smoothly: "Unfortunately I have I don¡¯t see the Lord of the mountain, you smile..."


    Yu Mo raised his eyebrows slightly: "Do you want to see me smile?"


    Seeing the conversation, Yan Dan turned back to the right path, and smiled at him slightly: "If you smile, it means you are in a good mood. Then I will naturally be happy because the mountain owner is happy."


    Yu Mo looked at her for a while, then smiled: "You are very good at talking."


    Yan Dan immediately connected: "Where and where, this is all from the bottom of my heart."


    "Then what do you think of me?"


    "Master Shanzhu, you are good-looking and smart, with a high level of cultivation, a calm and gentle temper, no arrogance, and very kind..." Yan Dan has no longer cared about whether Yu Mo has these advantages. He added everything he could think of, and was extremely sincere. He praised him as the only wise and martial demon in the sky and the earth.


    At the end, Yu Mo withdrew his hand: "Yan Dan, if you have finished all these good things, please go and help me make a cup of tea. The kitchen is in the front left."


    "..."


    Yan Dan realized that it was impossible to please the other party with just a few good words.


    She did a stupid thing.


    Yan Dan decided to consult Bailing.


    "Bailing, what do you think the mountain lord likes best?"


    "Hmm... I don''t seem to like anything in particular."


    "Then do you remember, did the mountain master ever see something very happy?"


    Bai Ling frowned and thought about it again, and said: "Once I went out to the theater and watched it for several days, maybe I still liked it?"


    Yan Dan was very discouraged: Yu Mo likes to listen to drama, she can''t send a troupe over to sing for him with black magic. If she wants her to go into battle by herself, then she won''t be able to sing too badly and annoy the other party.


    "Ah, I remembered, this pond of fish in the back garden was raised by the mountain owner. He would feed it every day, but this should be considered a habit."


    Whether it is a hobby or a habit, it is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    Yan Dan held a can of fish food contentedly, pinched the time and waited for the remaining ink to pass by the lotus pond. When Youshi was still a little bit close, she began to throw fish food into the lotus pond, only to see the small fishes wagging their tails to grab them.


    When Yu Mo walked over, half of the fish food in Yan Dan''s hand had already been scattered, and the fish that was the favorite in the pool was slowly turning over with his belly upside down. Yu Mo stretched out his hand, only to see the fish that had been eating it flew out of the pond and landed on his hand. He squeezed the fish, his dark eyes cast a light look at Yan, and with a slight force in his hand, the fish immediately vomited out a lot of what he had just eaten.


    Yan Dan was very self-aware, and slowly stepped back.


    Yu Mo walked to the edge of the lotus pond and threw the fish that had vomited back. As soon as the fish entered the water, it immediately swam away lively. He held his hand behind him, and faintly called: "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan was about to turn around and flee, but was held in place by the sound, and said in embarrassment, "Shanzhu, you call me?"


    Yu Mo said plainly: "You don''t have to remember to feed the fish here in the future."


    Yan Dan did two stupid things in succession. He couldn''t lift his head and responded softly: "Yes, I know."


    After falling two somersaults like this, Yan Dan couldn''t stand it no matter how thick-skinned it was.


    She thought frustratedly, it would be better to give up if this continues. Even if it really becomes a flower essence covered with corpses, it will probably take a long time. During this period of time, there might be another turning point. In fact, after all, she was still more greedy for that Yanbi Dan.


    On the third day, she was passing by the kitchen, and saw that Bai Ling was shaking her fan against the stove, and a strong smell of medicine came.


    Yan Dan stopped, wondering: "What are you burning, Bailing?"


    Bai Ling pinched his nose and stood up: "It''s Master Yu Mo''s medicine. Although they are all very tonic, it smells really unpleasant."


    Yan Dan recalled the situation of seeing Yu Mo in the past few days, and it was even more strange: "But the mountain lord looks painless and painless. Isn''t his injury healed?"


    Bailing sighed: "I can''t just tell you about this matter."


    Yan Dan''s eyes rolled, suddenly remembering that Yuan Dan had said that Bailing''s long tongue could not hide things, and immediately said simply: "Since it is a secret, then don''t tell me."


    Bai Ling looked at her strangely: "Aren''t you curious?"


    She put on an indifferent appearance: "Is this the personal matter of the mountain lord? I don''t know if it actually doesn''t matter. You don''t need to tell me Bailing."


    Bai Ling lowered his head and shook the fan, and after a while looked at her suspiciously. Yan Dan was amused. He stretched out his hand and touched his cheek, and said pretendingly, "Is there any dirt on my face?" Bai Ling shook his head and lowered his head again. After a while, he couldn''t help it, and said in a low voice: " When I said you didn¡¯t hear it and don¡¯t tell anyone else, actually..."


    Yan Dan squatted beside her and interrupted her earnestly: "You don''t have to be so embarrassed, you really don''t have to tell me."


    "I said, just listen. The mountain lord went out this time and was seriously injured somehow. He couldn''t maintain his human form. In many cases, he could only transform into his original form. Don''t look at him for nothing. In fact, he just took two steps. The road is very tiring." Bai Ling began to mutter down, "I heard that the wound was caused by the different eye...Do you know the different eye? It is said that it is a treasure that gathers the essence of heaven and earth. The mountain master held it for a long time. Suddenly, it was taken by a flower essence. As soon as the flower essence got a strange eye, his cultivation was much deeper somehow, but he was not the opponent of the mountain master. But the mountain master¡¯s luck was so bad that he suffered. hurt¡­¡­"


    "Can''t even maintain the human form, so serious?" Yan Dan put his cheeks in, "What is the true body of Yu Mo Shanzhu?"


    Bai Ling glanced at her deeply: "How could I know? We demon can''t tell others about the real body, you don''t even know this, do you? What''s more, the master of the mountain has such a deep cultivation base, if he Don''t want me to see him, where can I see his real body?"


    Yan Dan is only half-hearted flower essence, the patriarch has never told her about this, she naturally did not know. She had really wanted to see what Yu Mo''s true body was, but she couldn''t see anything every time. It turned out that his cultivation base was higher than hers. But when she looked at Zilin, she could see a vaguely earthy yellow round thing, what was that?


    But this one was set aside beforehand. Shanzhu Yu Mo was injured and really needed to recover. No matter how good the medicinal materials are stewed in this casserole, they are also medicines and they must be difficult to drink.


    She could actually learn to stew the soup for the mountain lord to drink. This is not only her mind, but also the mountain lord knowing that it is much more useful than the previous two stupid things.

 Chapter 77： Pleasant way (below)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan has been wandering around the world for a while, but has never learned how to cook soup. It was probably the group of people in the troupe who were preconceived, thinking she came from some wealthy family, and never let her do this kind of cooking with fire, for fear that she would accidentally burn the kitchen.


    As a result, Yan Dan could only start a fire and stew the soup in disgrace. She specifically asked Bailing about the stewing method of pheasant and old ginseng soup. Yesterday, she noticed that the mountain lord ate very bland, tasteless, and felt that she should add some meat in it.


    Yan Dan washed the old ginseng and pheasant fungus together, and waited by the stove. She was cooking for the first time, and she was cautious, for fear that the soup would be simmered after the fire, and she was afraid that the soup was not simmered until the fire was not delicious enough. When it was almost done, she added salt little by little. Not at all, if too much salt is added, all the previous results will be ruined.


    Yan Dan took a sip of the soup, and suddenly realized one thing: God must be fair. She doesn''t know anything about music, but she knows how to cook, and the two cancel out. In fact, she still feels that she has made a profit. After all, playing piano or something can be done in Qingping. If it is true, it is far less than cooking.


    She asked herself to be a real demon.


    Yan Dan happily carried the soup to find Yu Mo. And he happened to sit on the bench outside the study, squinting his eyes and taking a nap. When he saw Yan Dan come over, the expression on his face was a bit complicated.


    Yan Dan immediately remembered the stupid things he had done before and hesitated a little, but when he saw the crock pot in his hand, he immediately became firm again: "Shanzhu..."


    Yu Mozhi stood up and tidied his outer robe: "What?"


    "Mountain Lord, I made the soup for you, would you like a sip?"


    Yu Mo looked at her, and then at the earthen jar in her hand: "Are you the first time to cook?"


    Yan Dan showed a clear smile: "Yes, it''s the first time I stewed soup, just to let the mountain master taste it."


    Yu Mo coughed slightly: "Really..." After a while, he sat up and said softly: "Then I will try it."


    Yan Dan immediately poured a bowl of soup and delivered it to his hand. He took a spoonful and hesitantly before delivering it to his mouth. After a while, he nodded slightly and said, "It''s okay."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking. From what he looked like, could it be that she would surely cook terrible soup the first time she cooks, that''s why she made it so tragic? She pouted unhappily, and muttered: "Even if it''s the first time, you can cook delicious dishes. Whoever stipulates that it must be unpalatable?"


    Yu Mo stretched out her hand and squeezed the tip of her nose: "What are you whispering about?"


    His action is very casual, but it shows some kindness. Yan Dan is the kind of model who puts his nose on his face when he gives a good face, smiled and said, "No, no, I didn''t say anything. Shanzhu, this soup really only has''okay'' instead of''good''? ?"


    Yu Mo put down the almost empty soup bowl and tapped the edge of the bowl with a spoon: "Come and see for yourself."


    Yan Dan leaned closer and was knocked on his forehead by Yu Mo: "There is still sand in it. Clean the fungus later."


    Yan Dan was stunned. She almost kept doing stupid things in front of Yu Mo, which was not her usual level at all.


    The next day before it was bright, Bai Ling didn''t even knock on the door, and broke into it aggressively. Yan Dan was still confused at the time, rubbing his eyes and seeing Bai Linghu sitting down at the table with his face, he couldn''t help asking, "What''s wrong?"


    Bailing threw a bunch of things on the table. Gu Zi was sulky for a while, and then mumbled: "Well, the mountain owner said, a yard has been built for you in the south not far from the lake. Wait a minute. Pack up and move in."


    The news was really like a thunderbolt hitting Yan Dan''s Tianlinggai, and his sleepiness suddenly ran away: "Why?"


    Although she knew that this was going to happen sooner or later, Yu Mo hadn''t even touched her with a finger, so naturally he would not keep her by her side. However, she still bears the name of the concubine of the mountain master, and she is still not favored, so she is about to fall out of favor so soon, it hurts her self-esteem too much.


    Bailing said irritably, "How would I know the reason? Here, the mountain lord gave you this."


    Yan Dan climbed out of bed and saw that the brocade box that Bailing had handed over was familiar. She opened the box and saw that the room was filled with a faint fragrance, which was the Yanbi Pill. Yan Dan was stunned for a while, and saw Bailing grabbing the wooden tray containing several clothes. After a crackling sound, the wooden tray was torn into two pieces of waste wood by her bare hands.


    Yan Dan was startled, and then asked, "Bailing, could it be that the mountain owner scolded you? Your face is ugly..."


    It¡¯s okay if she didn¡¯t ask. When this question came out, Bai Ling immediately pulled up a robe on the broken tray and talked: "What do you see on this robe? It''s all blood. The mountain lord vomited last night. So much blood! It must be the little bus snake that is okay and likes to offer a meal and stewed the soup for the mountain lord to drink. Does she know what is empty and not tonic? I have chosen so many medicinal materials and I have never dared to be hot tonic , She even dared to stew old ginseng chicken soup!"


    Yan Dan suddenly felt guilty. Although she didn''t know which snake monster was so unlucky that Bai Ling hated it, she stewed the chicken soup yesterday...


    "I just like to be courteous and don''t look at the time! It''s better now, the mountain owner''s injury is heavier, I have to tore the small bus snake this time! It''s really outrageous!" Bai Ling furious, "Shan The Lord still said it was okay, and didn¡¯t want to think about why I worked so **** the medicine?! It¡¯s so difficult to take care of each one of them, and sooner or later I will be angry!"


    Yan Dan looked at the timing, pressed Bailing on the stool, and patted her back lightly: "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, really. Come on, close your eyes and breathe twice..."


    Bai Ling was pressed by her and calmed a little: "I''m not angry at you, I know it''s none of your business."


    Yan Dan was embarrassed, and she also thought it had nothing to do with her, but she was the culprit. But in front of the furious Bai Ling, she didn''t quite say it. Although she has a higher cultivation base than Bailing, she was far from being able to protect herself when she came out as a demon halfway through, so she had to put her guilt in her heart.


    "That... Isn''t Lord Yu Mo alright now?"


    Bai Ling said angrily: "Not dead yet."


    Yan Dan finally understood how angry she was. If she was killed on weekdays, she would not say such things.


    Bai Ling suddenly grabbed Yan Dan''s sleeves, and asked seriously, "Yan Dan, do you think it''s me or the little snake? Why does the mountain master protect her so much?"


    "This should... not be considered maintenance, maybe the mountain owner just thinks that the other party is unintentional, so he doesn''t want to pursue it. In fact, I think," Yan Dan thought about it and said sincerely, "Yu Mo Shanzhu is really other It''s pretty good, and he has a calm temper and doesn''t care about anything with others."


    She did a whole lot of stupid things, Yu Mo didn''t say anything in the end, her temper was really good.


    Bai Ling sighed, stood up and said: "I understand." She picked up a pile of clothes, and when she walked to the door, she suddenly threw a sentence: "Can''t you see that you still know the mountain lord? Many people think Lord Yu Mo treats people very coldly."


    Yan Dan subconsciously argued: "I didn''t¡ª" In the end, I didn''t say anything. I probably understand it. Recently, I was thinking about how to please him, even the trivial things he likes to drink and how hot the tea is. Up.


    She looked at Yan Bidan in her hand, a little bit incomprehensible.


    When Yan Dan walked across the corridor to the door of Yu Mo''s room, because the door was open, she didn''t remember to knock on the door and rushed in.


    Yu Mo was leaning against the bed with his expression as usual. When he saw her, his dark eyes were slightly surprised.


    Yan Dan''s heart was in a mess. When he saw him lying on the edge of the bed without thinking, he took his hand and said anxiously, "I was wrong, I was wrong. I shouldn''t let you drink that bowl of soup. Knowing that you will vomit blood...No, no, I''m not looking for a reason...I really know it''s wrong."


    Yu Mo propped up and whispered: "You listened to what Bailing said, she is anxious and confused. I''m fine."


    Yan Dan''s head became hot, and he didn''t hesitate to go over and hug him: "I''m sorry..." She didn''t know why, the other person would have a sense of familiarity that made her want to get close, perhaps because of loneliness for too long.


    She heard Yu Mo sigh lightly and raised her hand to caress her back, feeling helpless: "It''s really okay."


    "But Bailing showed me your robe, there is a lot of blood on it..."


    Yu Mo coughed twice, his voice was low and gentle: "It will be okay if the blood is coughed up. Speaking of which, have you seen the new residence? Is there anything missing?"


    Yan Dan was stunned for a moment, and then remembered that there was still such a thing. He endured it or couldn''t hold it back: "Uh, you don''t want me? But you haven''t touched me, so just... forget it?" There was such a thing, she got what she wanted, but the other party got nothing.


    Yu Mo laughed, and slowly sat up, and said in a low voice, "Since you said that, now come to the bed."


    Yan Dan''s mouth was dumbfounded, but he opened his mouth but couldn''t say a word.


    Just heard Yu Mo laughed: "You, just say it nicely." He paused, and then said: "I don''t like Zilin''s hardship. If you don''t want to stay here, you can go anytime. ."


    Yan Dan thought for a while and couldn''t help asking: "Then, what if I want to stay here?"


    "I want to stay here," Yu Mo looked at her, with a slight smile on the corner of his mouth, "just treat the Klanlan Mountain as his home."


    The new residence is not far from the lake, facing the south. It is a small house with a detached house. However, should this be regarded as home?


    Yan Dan thinks hard, home, what is it like? Above the Nine Heavens, she relied on her master. During the thousand years of Ye Wangchuan, she was alone, wandering like a lonely soul. Even in the mortal world and met so many mortals, I still didn''t find the kind of reassuring belonging.


    Kuanglan Mountain is not really like spring in all four seasons. In the cold winter, the climate will still be cold. The original blooming flowers are withered, and the green trees are not as fresh and tender as they are in spring, but they are still warmer and better than Jiangnan.


    Yan Danan lived his little life steadily. The little wolf demon Dan Shu came to play with her from time to time, and the demon around him were also very kind. It¡¯s just that once when I went with Dan Shu to gather medicinal materials at the foot of a shady mountain, I ran into a bat spirit. Yan Dan always had a weird feeling. When the bat spirit smiled so much that he showed his white teeth, it seemed to eat people. Her illusion.


    And since she felt guilty for Yu Mo and rushed over to confess her guilt, and then met face to face, the other party nodded at most and passed by, her attitude has not been lukewarm. Yan Dan felt that Yu Mo was probably just awake and still confused that day, so his attitude towards her could be called gentle. Fortunately, Ying Yuan taught her what self-knowledge steadily during that time, otherwise it is impossible to guarantee that she will not be sentimental again.


    In the coldest days of winter, the elders of the fox clan came over to revise the book, righteously expressing their good qualities that the fox clan would rather die than yield to the poor, and by the way, he denounced the two masters of the mountain. Zi Lin was angry and slapped his palm on the table. The blue and white porcelain cup on the short table suddenly jumped and fell to the ground with a crash. The broken porcelain splashed up, just across the face of Yu Mo who was looking down at the letter.


    Yu Mo felt a cold on his cheeks, raised his hand and touched it, with faint blood on his fingers, and smiled indifferently: "Zilin, if you are not angry with the fox clan, you don''t need to be so angry." Zi Lin sullenly did not speak, before saying for a long time: "Their fox clan is really good-natured." After speaking, he stood up and flicked his sleeves and left.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but leaned over to see, tusk, if Yu Mo''s handsome appearance is broken, it would be really a pity. She hadn¡¯t seen the reason, she only saw Yu Mo glanced at her: "What are you looking at?" Yan Dan was embarrassed, and hurriedly smiled at him sweetly, and took out the silk paw from his sleeve: "Shanzhu, you The face was scratched."


    Yu Mo looked at her without moving. Yan Dan squeezed the silk paw and rubbed his face lightly: "It''s best to wash the wound, so that it will heal quickly."


    "It''s not an injury either." Yu Mo''s eyes were dark and deep, and he suddenly said, "Tomorrow will be colder than today, you are wearing too thin."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, he is probably not so clear now, otherwise how could he say such things. She has lived in Klanglan Mountain for many days, but some things still don¡¯t quite understand: "Mountain Lord, in fact, your cultivation base demon technique is higher than Zilin Mountain Lord, eh, it should be much higher, right?"


    Yu Mo slanted his elbow on the table: "So?"


    "Mount Zilin is so irritable, and your cultivation base is not as good as you. How could you two sit on the same level?" Yan Dan remembered a saying in the mortal world that one mountain cannot tolerate two tigers, not to mention one of the tigers is old, weak, sick.


    "Well, what do you want to say?"


    Yan Dan slightly stretched his hands and said indifferently, "Am I just surprised? Generally speaking, shouldn''t there be only one mountain lord in this mountain realm? Besides, even I can vaguely see the true body of the Zilin mountain lord. ."


    Yu Mo turned his head and looked ahead, with a complicated expression: "Really."


    Yan Dan didn''t understand, so she replied casually: "Of course it is, are you..." Before she could say anything, she suddenly felt the wind rustling in front of her, and when she looked up, she saw Zilin standing there, her face as dark as the bottom of a pot. Almost squeezed a sentence from the gap between the teeth: "You lotus essence, you are very courageous."

 Chapter 78： Flashback tail

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan didn''t understand, so she replied casually: "Of course it is, are you..." Before she could say anything, she suddenly felt the wind rustling in front of her. When she looked up, she saw Zilin standing there, her face as dark as the bottom of a pot. It almost squeezed a sentence from the gap between the teeth: "You lotus essence, you are very courageous."


    He had just turned around and wanted to get back the letter sent by the Fox Clan, and by the way he wrote back a word, but he happened to hear Yan Dan provoking a discord.


    Yan Dan smiled dryly: "Mountain Master Zi and Zilin, you have misunderstood, really..." She knelt and took a step back, trying to hide behind Yu Mo. Surprisingly, Yu Mo brushed his sleeves and stood up.


    Zilin approached two steps with a gloomy tone: "It seems that you really want to be planted in the soil, and I will naturally fulfill you."


    Yan Dan looked at the indifferent Yu Mo, then looked at the fierce Zilin, and suddenly he said, "So your real body is a mountain turtle?"


    This sentence will be remembered a long time later, and I will feel that this is simply a stroke of magic.


    According to Yan Dan, after calming down and thinking, she was woken up by the words "buried in the soil". Every time she thought about seeing Zilin''s real body, she would see a round earth-yellow thing, like a vague shadow, not very clear and distinct. She often guessed what it was, but it has been to no avail.


    Zi Lin was stunned, blurted out: "How do you know?"


    Yan Dan was speechless, speechless for a while.


    The two of them didn''t speak any more, just staring at each other with such big eyes.


    Yu Mogu walked to the door, and suddenly heard Zi Lin''s angry voice: "I must cramp your lotus essence today! You stop me--" With these words, a teapot called A sound passed him, and then, a vase flew past his sleeve, hit the door and fell to pieces.


    Yu Mo stroked the creases on the sleeves of his clothes. This was just pressing his elbow on the edge of the table, and a slight smile appeared at the corner of his mouth: "Idiot, or..."


    Outside the court, the long and cold wind hurried by, blowing away a little white plum, scenting a faint fragrance in the cold air. Suddenly for a hundred years, it seemed like a dream. He thought that things were wrong.


    It seems that what changed in the end was the vicissitudes of life, but the person still looked the same.


    Still thinking about it all the time.


    From that day on, Yan Dan formally formed an enmity with Zilin, which caused them to continue to add enmity to Zilin for the next 20 years, until they formed a deep enmity.


    There is a saying in the mortal world called Huanxi Enemy.


    However, the word Huanxi doesn''t match Yan Lan Zilin, but the enemy is true.


    Yan Dan has mastered the world-shattering secret of Zilin, and will wake up with a smile after sleeping for a few nights. It''s so ridiculous, the real body of such a majestic and solemn Zilin Mountain Master is actually a mountain turtle. With this secret in her hands, she naturally would not waste it, and when she could use it, she would use it to threaten Zilin, and then watch Zilin angrily with relish.


    It''s not shameful to be a mountain tortoise, it''s shameful that he didn''t dare to say it, because other monsters would use this mountain tortoise to drive and think a lot. Then Zilin Mountain Lord was completely sweeping the ground with majesty.


    So Yan Dan walked past Zilin beaming all day, very satisfied.


    In a blink of an eye, the winter is over, everything is rejuvenated, and the mountain peach blossoms are blooming, and the water is tender and pink.


    Yan Dan folded a budding peach blossom and put it in a ceramic pot on the windowsill. The water was from the lake, clear and blue. The scent of wet peach blossoms always smells comfortable.


    Yan Dan likes to take a nap by the lake, basking in the spring, and then fall asleep. At that time, it seemed that the sun, moon and stars had ceased.


    Like every day before, she returned to her house from the lake, only to see a tall and tall figure standing behind the door. Hearing the movement, the man turned his head slightly, and Yan Dan hurriedly called out, "Master Yu Mo."


    Yu Mo gave a faint hum, without speaking.


    This is the first time Yu Mo has come to her residence. It''s a rare visitor.


    Yan Dan hurriedly opened the door: "The Lord, please come in and sit down."


    Yu Mo took the hot tea she handed over, took a sip, and slowly said, "I''m just stopping by to take a look. Are you accustomed to living?" He turned his head and looked at the ceramic pot and the fresh flowers on the window sill. He smiled and said, "I always thought my place was very dull, it turned out that something was missing."


    Yan Dan nodded, "The peach blossoms here are beautiful."


    "It''s the best this year, and it just happened to you."


    Yan Dan grinned: "It seems that I''m not bad luck." Her cheeks were slightly red from the sun, white and soft. Looking at Yu Mo smiling in this way, he couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to brush her sideburns, and then suddenly retracted.


    Yu Mo coughed slightly, lowered his eyes slightly, and said nothing.


    Yan Dan sat opposite him like this, and suddenly thought of Ying Yuan--she can now recall it calmly. Ying Yuan, Ying Yuan would not have noticed that there was a pot and a flower on the window sill. He was Emperor Qingli, and he always had one or another annoyance. So many, many things-most of them are trivial, insignificant things, he won''t pay attention.


    "Mountain Lord, these pots and flowers are not considered eye-catching, how did you notice?"


    "I just noticed when I saw it, why?" Yu Mo frowned, as if thinking of something, "Don''t always provoke Mao Zilin in the future."


    Yan Dan smiled and said, "I didn''t provoke him, he is the one who wants to be angry."


    She turned her head and looked out the window, the setting sun slanted westward, almost dusk: "It''s almost time for dinner, do you want to stay with me for dinner?" She also asked casually, and she would not stay if she wanted to come to Yumo. Next, Bailing¡¯s craftsmanship is very good, and the dishes prepared are exquisite and delicious, comparable to the royal kitchen in the palace.


    Surprisingly, Yu Mo nodded slightly and said simply, "Okay."


    Yan Dan is very distressed. She is afraid of trouble, so she can only fry some simple dishes. When she is too lazy to make it by herself, she relies on absorbing the essence of heaven and earth to fill her stomach. Regardless, if Yu Mo wants to stay, she should know that she can''t bring out the delicacies of the mountains and seas to entertain him.


    Yan Dan brazenly brought the greens, radish and tofu to the table, and looked at Yu Mo''s expression by the way. There was nothing unusual, but he did not move his chopsticks.


    She thought about it for a while, and it suddenly dawned on her: "I definitely cleaned all the vegetables. There is no sand."


    Yu Mo gave a hum, and said with a smile: "I know." He picked up a chopsticks dish, tasted it, and whispered, "Is your cooking skills okay?"


    Yan Dan bit her chopsticks: "Lord, you did not come here by coincidence. In fact, the fish soup I cooked is better. It is as smooth as fat and delicious." As soon as she finished her voice, Yu Mo''s hands shaking with chopsticks. After a while, I couldn''t help but wonder: "Mountain Lord, did I say something wrong just now?"


    Yu Mo''s tone was dull: "Slip as a fat, do you mean fish soup? I don''t know how to do it."


    After a meal, Yu Mo didn''t rush to leave. He pondered for a while before saying: "I plan to go outside recently, Yan Dan, do you want to go together?"


    Yan Dan was taken aback for a moment, and then said: "Okay, where are we going then?"


    "Just go to the Jiangnan area, now the day is just right."


    Yan Dan had no choice but to count the days. If he went to Jiangnan, he would add it together when he came and went. I was afraid that it would take nearly half a year, which means that the Dragon Boat Festival would be spent outside. When she entered the demon status, the patriarch had instructed that there was realgar wine for exorcising evil spirits on the mortal Dragon Boat Festival, which was very powerful for their demon.


    But there is no evil spirit in her body, shouldn''t she be afraid?


    Yan Dan was very excited when he thought that he could go out to play, and said kindly, "Shanzhu, I will cook the fish soup next time, you will probably think it tastes good."


    Yu Mo''s face stretched, neither cold nor hot: "Really."


    It wasn''t until that year when I went to Nandu and met the flower girl who took the strange eye from Yu Mo''s hand that Yan Dan knew why Yu Mo would have that expression whenever she mentioned fish soup.


    Anyone who sees the corpse of his own clan being cooked and placed on a plate will feel strange in his heart. Needless to say, boil the corpse in a pot of soup and boast to the other party how delicious it is...


    In a blink of an eye, the past twenty years have been noisy and rowdy. Zilin looked black and furious, Bai Ling smiled and turned into a Yasha''s face-changing skill in a blink of an eye. Dan Shu''s dull and silly appearance was also very cute occasionally, Yuan Dan raised his hand and touched his chin and said that his wife The beautiful ones are not interesting, and the interesting ones are not beautiful, which is really troublesome...


    Yu Mo was still lukewarm and calm, Yan Dan had been unable to figure out what he was thinking.


    Then, I met the young celestial master on the bank of Zhangtai River in the southern capital.


    When we met, we were young. Looking back at the bright moon at that time, Zhangtai Yangliu heard Qiangdi. Yan Dan made a bet with Lin Shizi to write this phrase. At that time, he was young and passionate. That year, the willow peach blossoms on the bank of the Zhangtai River happened to circle a large circle and finally returned to the original place.


    "May I ask the surname of the celestial master?"


    "Tang Zhou."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    Mo said she really didn''t know, even if he wanted to say, he didn''t have the interest to know.


    "This monarch immortal, Qingli Yingyuan Emperor."


    "If one day I can see again, I will recognize you immediately."


    But in the end, he still didn''t recognize it.


    "I always have a dream. In the dream, I am in a completely unfamiliar place, where there is nothing but white mist. It seems that I want to chase the person in front of me, and I just run in the sea of ??clouds. The next time he catches up, that person will suddenly disappear."


    Yan Dan once thought, even if Ying Yuanjun''s eyes never see, it doesn''t matter. Because she will do his eyes.


    "I think this is the memory from a long time ago. Even after a thousand years and a hundred years, I don¡¯t remember anything, but only the back of that person. I just want to see her again. At least, when I think about it later, not just Remember a back view."


    "I will stay with you until I find the artifact."


    Yan Dan thought, after all, she didn''t have the courage to openly admit to Ying Yuanjun that she really liked him. How could such a thing be boring to joke? But in the end she retreated. Therefore, in order to make up for the regret at the beginning, she will accompany this mortal on the long journey of searching for ancient artifacts.


    She thought it was right.

 Chapter 79： In the old days (part 1)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    "Congratulations to the Emperor Dongjiqingli Yingyuan to spend the seventh life of the robbery and return to the heaven."


    "Zhi Xi, Lu Jing, and Zhang Shu welcome the emperor back home." Zhi Xi''s voice was like broken jade, cold and sweet.


    God made a big joke.


    Yan Dan didn''t know what expression to put on for a while, so he had no choice but to respond indifferently: "Congratulations."


    It''s not easy to survive the Seventh World Tribulation, but in the end he will definitely be able to do it, just like it did in the past.


    Yan Dan only felt the buzzing in his ears, and vaguely saw Yu Mo spreading the barrier, enveloping the entire Kanlan Mountain realm. She remembered that Master had said that the Jiuchen and Three Emperors did not often gather together, because they were afraid that different immortal auras would affect their respective artifacts, and even the heaven would be destroyed.


    In doing so, Yu Mo is tantamount to seeking a dead end.


    Yan Dan stood up. This situation was caused by her alone. She couldn''t throw all the mess to Yu Mo to clean up. She always thought that women do not need to be weak, but later she realized that it was not the case. No matter how hard she suffered, she would always breathe for a while before getting up again. However, what really teaches people to pity, is afraid that after being wronged, they can''t bear to turn their backs and leave the other side with a thin back, right? But she, appearing in front of Ying Yuan again and again, has always been indifferent and careless.


    Yan Dan took two steps back in panic, turned around and ran towards Yu Mo, and ran away a few steps quickly. Suddenly, there was a flash of light in front of her, and a barrier firmly blocked her. Yan Dan turned stiffly and looked straight back, but saw that Tang Zhou was already standing not far from her, his sleeves fluttering, like a young fairy standing on the edge of the misty Yaochi back then.


    Even if the appearance changes, Fenghua will not change. But she never thought of Tang Zhou and Ying Yuanjun together, she thought that Ying Yuan must stay in the heavenly court, not to suffer the suffering of these seven reincarnations. Even if it wasn''t her in the end, she didn''t want to slander it, not to mention Ying Yuan was really good for her.


    "The ground stop has been taken out, and the Kuanglan Mountain Realm must be destroyed. Even if you pass, it will be useless." After a moment, Tang Zhou said solemnly.


    Yan Dan only felt that his throat was dry, but he couldn''t speak with his heart-filled words. She thinks that things have passed and nothing is impossible to face, but now she knows that once the memory is aroused, the past will continue to flow endlessly. She heard the voice of the other party muffled, and whispered, "Yan Dan." This sound woke her up.


    Yan Dan then retreated fiercely, slamming into the barrier behind him, calming his mind a little: "Unlock the barrier."


    Tang Zhou looked at her silently, but just stood still.


    Yan Dan clenched his fingers under his sleeves and yelled at him, "Quickly untie the barrier! I have owed no one in my entire life to you. Why should you take care of me if you ruin this place now? What''s wrong?!" Just yelling like this with a crying voice, it''s just stern inwardness, not half aura.


    Tang Zhou flicked his sleeves gently, and the oncoming stern wind swept through with a ferocious roar, blowing out the last bright light in his eyes. He closed his eyes slightly and thought, if he can''t even forgive what he has done, then who should he expect to forgive him?


    Among the three emperors of Jiuchen, he was ranked last. From the very beginning, he knew that he was different from Emperor Zixu and Emperor Yuanshi Changsheng. Especially the Emperor Zixu, today''s emperor immortal rank is the accumulation of his contributions to the heavenly court, but he, the Qingli emperor, was destined from birth.


    The ancient artifacts were filled with the energy and effort of the founding gods, and his immortal energy just coincided with the artifacts.


    I just remember that since I was a teenager, I had no time to spare, except for studying and cultivating. He has a strong temperament and doesn''t want to compare with his peers. God rewards his hard work, and he has been quite profitable for hundreds of years.


    Lu Jing was placed next to him by the Jade Emperor in his early years, and he was respectful and solemn. When he was a teenager, Ying Yuan felt that Lu Jing was a bit boring. He couldn''t help but want to pick out some thorns and change to a fairy follower. Later, he found out that Lu Jing Xianjun was really a model of Xianjun, even hard to pick bones in an egg.


    All this continued until the battle between Heavenly Court and Cthulhu.


    His eyes were wounded by the fire, and the thick fog in front of him when he woke up every day, he knew he would not see it soon. That period was the most difficult time he had, and he knew the result, but couldn''t do anything. Ling Hua Yuanjun came over, mentioning the four-leaf Hanhan''s heart can heal all diseases. He knew that the Fairy under his seat was the four-leaf scorpion supporting his body, but if her heart was cut out because of this, it would be despicable and inferior. He couldn''t do such a thing.


    There was a time when the fire poisoning attack, Lu Jingxianjun waited by his side. He was confused and injured his opponent half of his cultivation. Since this incident, the immortal underneath was very frightened, and when he saw him, he was also trembling. Ying Yuan had become more and more unable to restrain the immortal energy of his body at that time, and had to trap himself at the end of the heaven on the south side of the earth.


    The coma is getting longer, and the fewer days of being awake, it may not be long before he will be sucked dry by the Kunlun God Tree and die. The Tianlong of the Western Tianzhu will rot all over and smell bad before the death of the original spirit, and will be disgusted by the gods and taste all the suffering of the world. And so will he.


    To the south of the end of the earth, he recognized Yan Dan.


    On that day, he was rarely awake. Hearing the movement of her rushing in, he helped her out, but he was slightly surprised: I don¡¯t know who the fairy taught by the fairy monarch, running around, even in such a desolate place here. Don''t let it go. After getting along for a long time, I felt that Yan Dan''s flamboyant temperament was really not like a fairy. Afterwards, she was no longer a fairy.


    "The nine fins raised by the Antarctic fairy are big and fierce, and they have a beard..."


    As far as he knows, Jiufin is a survivor from ancient times. It is on the verge of extinction because of its superficiality. It should be impossible to live up to it, but he does not want to refute her.


    "Yesterday, I was scolded by the master again. He said that I wouldn''t be able to be promoted to the highest immortal even in five hundred years. I don''t want to..."


    He couldn''t help thinking, five hundred years that was too light to say, he estimated that she would not become a **** in another thousand years, but he still resisted not telling the truth.


    Yan Dan likes agarwood, always holding up new ones for him to smell. There are fewer and fewer days when he loses his mind day and night, but he has never thought about whether a person has become a rightful existence. Since he is cultivating the Tao, there is no need for emotions and fetters, not to mention that nothing in this world will be static, just like he was once the Qingli Emperor, and now he can have nothing.


    Ying Yuan fumbled slowly in the darkness, knocking over the stool and the door frame. The faint lotus fragrance around him seemed to be the last ray of light in the deep darkness, so it could still support him without complaining. He asked casually if it was the time when the stalks were in full bloom, Yan Dan always murmured to him complaining that the lotus in the lotus pond outside the window was actually snow white instead of bright red, and it was ugly.


    He never thinks about unrealistic things. Since his eyes are broken, he has to get used to living in the dark.


    It''s just that in such an early morning, the first sight of waking up was pierced by the light penetrating the carved wooden window, and the eyes were barely opened. The transparent sunlight was shining on Fairy Zhixi, she bowed her head slightly, her beautiful neck was beautiful , Elegant and elegant. Ying Yuan closed his eyes and opened them again, remembering for no reason what Ling Hua Yuanjun had said, except for Si Ye Han''s heart, no one could heal his eyes. So, what did his eyes get in exchange for, is it Zhixi''s heart, or something else?


    After moving back to the original fairy mansion, everything seems to be back to the past. When he was away, he had accumulated a lot of papers, and he had passed through the Diya Palace in his spare time, and only walked in once, and there was no one in the large library. He hasn''t set foot for a while since then.


    All this is not the same as before. Occasionally, when I calm down, I feel restless, I want to see someone, and I want to hear someone talking in my ear, saying anything is fine, even if it''s just talking nonsense. Occasionally, when looking at the documents at the desk, he would feel that he was looking at him, and that feeling would disappear when he raised his head.


    Later, he happened to hit him once. Zhi Xi stood on the edge of the table, looking at him with a thoughtful look, and after colliding with him, he did not evade in a hurry.


    Ying Yuan''s impression of Zhi Xi has always been very good. She is the fairy who is in charge of sacrifices, and he is in charge of the prosperity of the mortal dynasty, which was originally involved. Bai Lianling once joked that if they were placed in the mortal world, then they would definitely be a family. If the two people living in peace, then the family would not fall.


    About this level of relationship, there will be a sense of closeness.


    If it was Zhi Xi who exchanged half of his heart for his eyes, then he should treat her better. What''s more, he couldn''t think of someone who could do this, except for Zhi Xi who else?


    "You don''t have to wait for the pen and ink at this late hour, just go back and rest." Ying Yuan put aside the pen, picked up the tweezers by the oil lamp, and removed a trace of the dried wick.


    Zhi Xi didn''t say anything, but he went out after receiving a low blessing.


    Fairy Palm Lantern stood outside, holding a tea cup on the wooden tray in his hand, just to meet Zhi Xi.


    The days flew fast, and in a blink of an eye the Jade Lake Grand Meeting was near.


    When Fairy Palm Lantern lit the oil lamp on the desk, he bit his lip and asked cautiously: "Emperor Seat, who will you take this time at the Jade Lake Meeting?"


    Ying Yuan hummed softly: "If you didn''t mention it, I almost remembered it." He casually placed a text book on the left hand side and said lightly: "You can talk to Zhixi and teach her not to forgotten."


    Palm Lantern couldn''t help but speak: "Emperor, but you and Fairy..."


    Ying Yuan heard something strange and raised his head to look at her: "What?"


    The palm of the lantern hesitated for a long time, and said in a low voice: "But I have long admired you for the emperor. Don''t the emperor never feel it? Why can Zhixi but I can''t? If sooner or later, She has only been here for a hundred years, but I have always been here..."


    Ying Yuan took a new document from his right hand and opened it, his tone was flat: "Above the heavenly court, you can''t be mortal. You have been with me for so long, don''t you know this?"


    "but¡­¡­"


    "If it''s as you said, where were you during the days I was at the end of the earth?"


    Palm Lantern''s face suddenly turned pale.


    At that time, Ying Yuan didn''t know what kind of consequences would be cast by his few words.


    However, on the day of the Yaochi event, Zhi Xi hurried away when something happened in the middle. Ying Yuan didn''t ask carefully. Gu Zi walked around, and when he turned to the corner, he saw a familiar figure standing there, standing on tiptoe to catch the flower branch protruding diagonally from the edge of the lotus pond.


    Ying Yuan walked over, stood behind her and raised his hand to climb the lotus flower: "Why are you hiding here alone? I think it''s too noisy over there?"


    Gu Zi looked at the lotus pond, and even his voice was dry: "It''s not noisy, I don''t like to stay."


    Ying Yuan couldn''t help but startled. The tone of this voice seemed to be different from Zhi Xi''s, but it was not very different from the appearance. He mumbled: "Then go back, Yaochi''s gathering will take three to five days, and no one will notice that one or two people are missing."


    "Do you think you are talking to Zhi Xi? But I am not her." She stepped closer, her face was a little gorgeous: "You said, when your eyes can see again, you will recognize me. It''s... It turned out that it was just casual talk."


    Ying Yuan was stunned for a moment before blurting out: "Yan Dan?"


    He will not forget her voice, and when he can''t see anything, there is only one person who can speak with him to relieve his boredom. However, she unexpectedly had such a similar appearance with Fairy Gion, anyone could see the relationship between them at a glance. So, this half of Hanhan''s heart...


    "Have you finally remembered now, then how are you going to report me back?"


    Ying Yuan was startled again, and had to say: "What you say is what you want... What do you want?" Even if he asks him to gouge these eyes back to her, or to lose her repair, as long as she says If he gets it, he will do it.


    But Yan Dan said, "In those days...it seems to like Emperor Yingyuan a little bit for you."


    Ying Yuan remembered that Fairy Palm Light said something similar the day before yesterday, but he just listened to her suddenly but didn''t know what it was like: "This kind of joke can''t be casually said."


    "Isn''t I just playing jokes casually, should I say it seriously?"


    Ying Yuan originally thought that he knew her very well, but now he knows that he can''t understand her thoughts at all. She used to speak softly and softly, sometimes acting like a coquettish, but now she speaks sharply: "You weren''t like this before. ."


    Yan Dan lowered his head and drew a while, and said quickly: "Emperor Seat, I''m leaving first." The moment she turned around, Ying Yuan couldn''t help but raise her hand to stop it, as if he had a feeling, this step was taken. It is farewell. Yan Dan stopped and raised his head to look at him. His eyes were as transparent as colored glaze, like a gentle animal.


    Ying Yuan shook his head: "You go."


    He also didn''t know what he was thinking about, many things were chaotic. In the end, he turned back and walked back, just in time to see Palm Lantern half of his body fell into the Tao of Samsara, and Yan Dan just withdrew his hand - originally, Palm Lantern was holding her wrist and struggling to support it.


    In the end, Yan Dan absolutely jumped off the path of the seventh reincarnation.


    Ying Yuan actually knew that Fairy Palm Lantern was not pushed down by her. Yan Dan looked naughty, but would not do such a bad thing. But the situation at that time, even if he believed, there was nothing he could do. He just didn''t expect that Yan Dan dared to jump down.


    When he pulled Fairy Palm Lantern up, Zhi Xi stood not far away, frowning slightly, her eyes clear, and looking straight at Fairy Palm Lantern. She walked to the shivering palm lamp, only sneered, and then Gu Zi turned around.


    That day, Ying Yuan returned to the end of the earth, closing his eyes and walking to a carved wooden window following the route he had memorized in his heart. A long time ago, she grumbled and complained that most of the lotus flowers in this lotus pond were white and ugly, not as good-looking as the pale red ones.


    He had also stood by this window at that time, with a faint scent of lotus floating in the air, and such a stop was a whole day.


    Ying Yuan opened the closed window, but was stunned.


    Outside the window, shrubs and weeds are cluttered.


    He remembered that she once told vividly how well the lotus blossoms were in this season, and the slight smile she always carried when she spoke. She prolonged the ending and his coquettish affection.


    It turns out he missed that.


    The author has something to say: Summon the pro who bought the Chapter 75 announcement, I want to return the points to you=¿Ú=


    So I am not pretending that I am looking for people...

 Chapter 80： In the old days (part 2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Even though I miss it, I can''t see each other again.


    Ying Yuan sometimes read documents all day and night, and couldn''t help but sleep at the desk, but was awakened by nightmares. In the dream, Yan Dan jumped off the reincarnation road, but he had never been able to pull her up. Later, even this kind of dreams disappeared, vaguely as if there were a pair of eyes looking at him sadly and meekly, and then called him "Ying Yuan". This name is rarely called by anyone, even Yan Dan never called him again afterwards. Most people call him "Emperor".


    Some companionship has long become a habit, and as it should be, it seems that it has always existed. It was not until suddenly one day that it was missed that some traces were indelible.


    After a while, Fairy Palm Lantern was sent off to the mortal world for committing a crime.


    After a few more days, Lord Ying Yuan went to the world, and he chose the seventh reincarnation. In the sixth life of the mortal world, she never met her until the seventh life.


    The person he was eager to find, was actually by his side, but he never knew it.


    The saddest thing in this world is to search for something with all my heart and mind, but in the end it gets farther and farther away. Obviously I wanted to get closer and closer, but I don''t know what went wrong, so I just drifted away.


    Lu Jing stepped forward, bowed and said in a low voice: "Emperor Seat, it is not suitable to stay in a mundane place for a long time. It is better to return to the heaven as soon as possible."


    Tang Zhou said, but his steps did not move half a minute.


    Lu Jing felt that there was a difference, raised his head and glanced at it, and was suddenly startled: "Your eyes, the emperor..."


    Tang Zhou raised his hand and pressed the painful temple, a bright red blood slowly dripping from the corner of his eye, dripping from the jaw to the shirt along his side face. He wiped his hand back at the corner of his eye, opened his palm and took a look, but smiled lightly: "Okay, let''s go back now."


    He looked back at last, and saw Yan Dan kneeling down, holding Yu Mo cautiously, his face slightly sideways, his eyelashes drooping and covering his eyes.


    Yan Dan moved a bit as lightly as possible, letting Yu Mo rest on his lap. Before he settled down, Yu Mo suddenly sat up, resting his hand on the ground, and coughing depressedly. With every cough, blood overflowed from the fingers covering his lips, and it took a long time to stop.


    Before she could breathe a sigh of relief, he suddenly vomited a large mouthful of blood congestion, as if it could not be stopped, and soon there was a large pool of blood on the ground. Yan Dan panicked completely, put one hand on his back, and wanted to use magic to heal him, and couldn''t help but yelled, "Zilin, come and see, you just shot so hard..."


    She was originally trying to stop Yu Mo. He wanted to use his own power to fight against the immortal power of the divine weapon. The best result was only to lose both sides. What''s more, the situation in front of her was that she was too close to her master to do anything. She didn''t even float to the air, she saw Zi Lin hurriedly approaching, grabbed her, and shouted fiercely: "You can''t stop Yu Mo at all with your ability, and even going up will only add chaos! I''ll go and stay!"


    Yan Dan had never been scolded like this before, and was immediately stunned. In a flash, he saw Zilin floating in the air. The Yu Mo Demon Art was exhausted, and it was already at the end of the force, but seeing Zilin rushing to his side, hitting his chest with a palm, dispelling all the demon energy gathered by the opponent.


    Yan Dan froze in shock and froze in shock.


    Zi Lin lowered and picked up Yu Mo, lightly dropped to the ground, throwing people at her: "Watch him, I''ll clean up the mess."


    Yan Dan held Yu Mo and reached out to touch his heart, where he was still jumping, but his body was very cold. She knew that Zi Lin didn''t intend to hurt him on purpose. At that time, only this way could stop him. But Yu Mo was originally injured by the artifact, how could he withstand the worse?


    Yu Mo pushed her hand away, her voice faint: "It''s not about Zilin''s business, cough cough, don''t waste your energy to heal me...I can hold it."


    His expression was cold, and he wanted to come and get angry for her to defend Tang Zhou.


    It was not the first time that Yan Dan irritated Yu Mo, but only this time, he couldn''t figure out how to bow his head to soften him. She couldn''t help thinking, if she knew that Tang Zhou was the reincarnation of Ying Yuan in the world, would she do it like before? The more I thought about it, the more irritable I became. I opened my mouth several times, but I couldn''t say a word at the end.


    She has always been eloquent, and she can say six or seven points of nonsense, but now she can''t even say a word.


    After a while, Yu Mo sighed almost inaudibly, "Yan Dan, you are crying..."


    Talking nonsense, how can she cry? She decided then that she would never shed a tear.


    "I''m so happy to see you cry..."


    Yan Dan was taken aback when he heard the words and raised his head to look at him.


    "But," Yu Mo reached out and wiped her face lightly, looking tired and helpless, and whispered, "But, why would you cry for me?"


    The Kuanglan mountain boundary was still destroyed.


    The lake dried up, the trees and flowers were uprooted, and the rocks collapsed. This situation is extremely desolate.


    Dan Shu smoked his nose, his ears drooped, and his eyes were red and sitting on the stone. He looked at the peach tree with the broken trunk at his feet, choked and said, "I planted it, but it''s broken. Lost¡­¡­"


    Yan Dan touched his head, and sat down on the stone steps opposite him: "It''s okay, when the spring starts next year, I can plant new ones." Shan Lan was originally in the deserted land of Mobei. The immortal spirit without the ground stop, thinking about it, can no longer restore the original scenery.


    It''s just that she can''t let it go. If it wasn''t for her insistence on searching for ancient artifacts with Tang Zhou, if it wasn''t for her to stop Yu Mo''s sword in the end, Klanlan Mountain Realm would not be destroyed.


    Dan Shu stood up, struggling to drag the peach tree, and smiled: "Then I will go dig a hole and plant it, and there will be peaches to eat next year..."


    Yan Dan listened to him chuckling a few times, dragged the tree trunk awkwardly and walked away, slowly putting his forehead on his lap. Just listening to the sound of footsteps coming from behind, Zi Lin''s voice came into his ears: "The Lord Princess calls affectionately on weekdays, but now I just sit here and stay still?"


    Yan Dan said, still sitting still, and said in a low voice: "Yu Mo is still angry with me. What''s more, I did so many things wrong this time, how can I..."


    "It was a felony to assassinate the Heavenly King Immortal Monarch. If you hadn''t stopped that sword, Yu Mo would have lost his life. Or do you think that Yu Mo''s life is not as important as the mountain realm?" Zi Lin walked past. Next to her, she looked back and said, "Everyone slowly figure out a way, and you can always change this place to its original appearance, don''t you think?"


    Yan Dan raised his head and said sincerely, "Zilin, I have known you for so long, but I never realized that you are a good person."


    Zi Lin''s face was dark and disgusted: "I am not Yu Mo, I don''t eat your set, and what I like is Linlang, you don''t have to be passionate."


    Yan Dan sighed pretentiously, and spread his hands slightly: "I don''t like mountain tortoises either. Everyone is with each other." As soon as she finished speaking, she jumped up the steps, ran out of Yu Mo''s room a few steps, and knocked on the door. . She couldn''t help thinking, when, after leaving the Nine Heavens, she felt that this world was actually so beautiful? You can play tricks on the little wolf demon Dan Shu, you can laugh at Zi Lin''s real body, you can hide behind Yu Mo when Zi Lin threatens to cramp her, life goes smoothly, you will not be sad or cry...


    After a while, Bailing opened the door and said in a low voice: "The mountain lord is asleep, you go in, don''t bother him."


    Yan Dan nodded and walked gently to the bed, listening to Bai Ling gently bumping the door behind him.


    She sat down next to the edge of the bed, stretched out her hand to tuck it just right and was pulled by the corner again, and then carefully touched his closed eyes. In the palm of her hand, she could feel the bottom eyelashes trembling slightly: "Those you told me before Words... I didn¡¯t take it as though I hadn¡¯t heard it. But I don¡¯t know... I really don¡¯t know how to tell you..."


    Yan Dan felt that his throat was dry, and it took a long time before he continued: "Dan Shu said just now that he planted a peach tree and would like to eat the peaches he planted next year. Everyone likes it here, and I have watched a lot over the years. The demon lives here, it¡¯s so lively... this is also my home, even if it is destroyed, I can¡¯t let it go."


    "I escaped into the heavens, because... I dare not face it alone, only to escape. At that time, I thought that dare to dance the Seventh Reincarnation Path is so great, but it is actually weak." Yu Mo''s eyelashes trembled lightly. At a moment, she knew that the other party was awake, maybe he didn''t want to pay attention to her. That''s okay, at least the words that couldn''t be said in person can be said now, "Yu Mo, I''m leaving."


    "I want to go to the Heavenly Court and make things happen." If things turn for the better, maybe there will be a way to rebuild the mountain border. She promised Danshu to let him eat the peaches he planted next year. , Big and sweet peaches.


    "It won''t be long, I will be back soon." This is her home. Even if you travel far, you will definitely come back here.


    Yan Dan stood up and softened his voice. I will be back soon.


    There is nothing when you come, and you rush when you go.


    Looking back, I just realized that the twenty years were actually terribly heavy. There are traces left in every place, and every moment of every day is still intact in my heart. These are more profound than the 800 years in Yewangchuan.


    Yan Dan didn''t pack her things, she didn''t need it, and she wouldn''t stay in Heavenly Court for too long, it was her old place.


    In the past two decades in the Kuanglan Mountain, she actually relied on Yu Mo. If something is missing, she doesn''t need to worry about it, and she will naturally make up for it; if she gets into trouble, she sticks out her tongue and gets confused, and finally Yu Mo silently helps her clean up the mess. However, who can''t live without it, and who will pay so much for irrelevant people?


    She is actually extremely sensitive to some things, not to mention that the other party is Yu Mo.


    Ying Yuan was the first obsession in her heart, an extremely heavy stroke, but Yu Mo was different.


    "Are you leaving now? What do you...what do you mean?" Bai Ling suddenly widened his eyes, as if a little weird.


    "I''m going to Heavenly Court once, and I''ll be back in two or three days at most."


    Bai Ling was stunned, and said hurriedly: "But, but a day in the sky, a year in the mortal world, these two or three days are not two or three years, what do you do if you go to the mountain lord at this time?" She took a breath. Decisively: "Yan Dan, the mountain lord must like you to be with me at this moment. Can''t you see at all that the mountain lord likes you very much?"


    Yan Dan reluctantly smiled, "I know."


    She will not forget Yu Mo''s expression at that time. He said, "But why would you cry for me?" If she still couldn''t understand his thoughts, she would be worse than a fool.


    "You know, since you know why you are picking at this time?!" Bai Ling Liu''s eyebrows were erected, his face slowly filled with anger.


    "Enough, Bai Ling, you let her go." A low and gentle voice came. Yu Mo was dressed in a black robe, his face was pale, but his eyebrows were clear. He turned to Yan and smiled slightly, "Although I don''t know. How long are you going to go this time... But if you still like that place in the end, just stay there. Naturally, the mountain boundary is still open for you. If you are unhappy, you will come back for a few days, okay? "


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, and squatted: "Yes, but..."


    Yu Mo stretched out his hand and squeezed the tip of her nose lightly, and said with a smile: "I didn''t care as much as Bailing said. If you are not here, I will be able to spend time in the future."


    His expression was not different from usual, Yan Dan looked at him intently, even if he could see the slightest strangeness, but unfortunately there was nothing.


    "In the future, the roots of the ears must be clean, and there will be no one who loves to be naughty and noisy like you, and I don''t have to argue with Zilin for you." But, it must be lonely.


    Yan Dan replied in frustration, and whispered: "Then I''m going." Although Yu Mo said every word is true, it doesn''t make sense to hear it.


    Yu Mo watched as Yan Dan''s back gradually disappeared. He covered his chest and coughed heavily. Suddenly Bai Ling said, "Shanzhu, do you really like Yan Dan?"


    Yu Mo glanced at her, smiled and said, "Yes."


    Because I was emotional, I didn''t want to hurt her.


    Emotion can give rise to desire, but desire can not give rise to affection. It is not liking to make people stronger and stronger violently.


    "Bailing, if you have this thought in mind, but in the end you force her, it is persecution. I don''t want to force her." Yu Mo sighed softly, "I know Yan Dan has been thinking about Emperor Ying Yuan, it is me. Too late."


    If Yan Dan chooses to look back in the end, let him watch her live happily and carefree.

 Chapter 81： Like an old friend

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan stepped on the clouds and walked through the Nantian Gate on a familiar road. Under the corridor, the white tiger who was watching the door was dozing off snoringly. The guard on one side only looked at her and continued to lean on the side of the pillar. Zhou Gong went.


    Thinking that the Cthulhu was still there, there must be heavy guards everywhere in the southeast, northwest, and there will never be a situation where spirit beasts and guards are dozing off together. It can be seen that immortals are like mortals, born of sorrow and dying of happiness.


    She walked through the corridor and turned to the west. The immortal residence of her master Yuanshi Changsheng the Great is to the west.


    Yan Dan was a little uncertain about how to appear in front of the master. Should he report it first, or drop from the sky without a word? Although it has been thousands of years apart, her appearance hasn''t changed much, and Master won''t fail to recognize her, right? She walked on her own path, and the glazed tiles of Master''s Immortal Mansion were visible in the distance.


    She quickened her pace, and suddenly saw a pale blue figure rushing from the corner and almost collided with her. Yan Dan stopped, and stared at the person''s appearance, startled: "Hey, you are not from the Donghai Ao Guanglong King..."


    "Ao Xuan." The other party paused, suddenly thoughtful, "Didn''t you jump into reincarnation? Why are you here again?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said that Ao Xuan is really a talent. After seeing her after so long, not only did she recognize that she was not Zhixi, but also asked her calmly how she came back.


    "You are now at the level of cultivation, and the guards outside will recognize you as the only fairy. But you dared to jump into the seventh reincarnation back then, you are very famous in the heavenly court." Ao Xuan now has the same figure compared to the previous year. It has been raised a lot, but the speech is still as mean as ever.


    Yan Dan was not angry after being broken for a few words, smiled and said, "I''m coming back to see Master. Master Ao, don''t pass this." She just turned around, and heard Ao Xuan say behind her: "Please stay. ."


    Yan Dan curled his lips, he knew that Ao Xuan was arrogant, and he had to provoke others to stab others with slanderous words. They have never had a friendship, and now they will say a few words when they meet, and guess there must be a difference. For the sake of: "Can there be anything else?"


    Ao Xuan smiled slightly: "It''s like this. I heard that after the magical place was taken out, the Kuanglan mountain boundary was destroyed. I want to come there because it was originally a bitter and cold place, and it must be short of water and rain. You also know that I am from the Donghai Sea. And the water of our East China Sea will never be exhausted, in fact, it is because of those fixed drops of water. It just so happens that I have one on hand. I wonder if you need it?"


    Yan Dan was surprised: "You are so kind? Should there be other conditions?"


    "It''s this thing. If you want to replace it with a fixed drop of water, it''s worth it." Ao Xuan took out a thin piece of paper from his sleeve and handed it over.


    Yan Dan took the paper in his hand, glanced hurriedly, and squatted and said, "Drunk Huan? Is this, is this a miraculous fragrance, or an aphrodisiac? Uh, no, what do you want this thing for? Are you still a fairy? Lord?"


    Ao Xuan''s face was expressionless, and his tone was flat: "Did you see clearly? This is a recipe for drunken joy, and it does have aphrodisiac medicinal properties. The ingredients are clearly remembered on it. Just follow this."


    Yan Dan really wanted to throw this piece of paper on his face, almost squeezing a word through his teeth: "It says that I want four-leaf stalk petals, which means that the ingredients have to fall on me?"


    Ao Xuan defaults.


    "What''s behind that, the blood of the fire unicorn? Don''t you know that the ancestor Bodhi raised the ferocious unicorn as his son? You asked me to release its blood?!"


    Ao Xuan glanced at her carelessly: "I know. If you become drunk, come to my master Antarctic Immortal Weng to look for me, it''s not a small amount of water droplets."


    Yan Dan remembered that at this time, most of the Master was teaching disciples to read and literate with a ruler in the study, and then punished a few copies of the scriptures for picking bones in the egg. She had been very careful at that time, but was punished for copying this matter. Never missed her.


    She just looked out of the study, and she happened to look at the majestic fairy who was pacing inside while gently tapping the back of her hand with a ruler, and immediately blurted out: "Master, Master!" I was impressed by the fact that I had copied hundreds of scriptures before. At that time she really thought that she would have held a pen in front of the table in her life.


    When the master saw her, he was startled first, and then shouted: "You **** now knows you are back? Why don''t you get out?"


    Master, you are so demeaned by spitting out dirty words...


    Yan Dan was very obedient, and immediately walked into the study room with a grin: "Master, I am not a baby rabbit, but a baby lotus. Don''t bully the rabbit. Oh, Master, you seem to be younger." She looked around, only Seeing that the furnishings of the study are still similar to that of the past, but the people who are sitting on their knees and obey the teachings have changed.


    When they were talking, a little junior with a croissant bun raised his eyes and peeked. The master didn''t look back, but slapped the ruler on the head of the little junior: "Look back and write down what I have memorized today fifty times."


    Yan Dan said immediately: "Master is really hardworking, otherwise I won''t be able to practice good handwriting."


    He snorted: "You are beautifully written in two words. I have taught so many disciples, but you are the least promising." As soon as his voice fell, he walked out of the study: "Sit and talk in the courtyard. ."


    Yan Dan followed the master to the stone table in the courtyard, saw a teapot and cup on the stone table, immediately poured a cup of tea, knelt down and held the cup over his head: "Master."


    The master snorted again, took the cup, and said bitterly: "It was a waste of being a teacher who valued you so much. I taught you everything, thinking that you would have something to do. As a result, if you don''t do anything bad, you will have to go to the seventh cycle Dao? What place do you think it is? It''s the place where people who committed a felony were thrown down, you would jump down stupidly?"


    Yan Dan lowered his voice: "I know I was wrong..."


    "Although the teacher is a bit strict with you on weekdays, he always protects shortcomings, even if it is the fairy under Lord Ying Yuan? Is it because the teacher is still afraid that Lord Ying Yuan will not succeed?"


    Yan Dan was immediately embarrassed. If the master knew what was going on, he would probably vomit blood with anger.


    "The teacher said that you have the aptitude to be an immortal, and that''s what happened. You, you, you... are really annoying to be a teacher!"


    "Actually...Master, cough, I haven''t realized those Prajna-Wuji Zen principles before. I secretly flipped through the book you put on the desk, so I could answer the problem every time. I really have no qualifications. La¡­¡­"


    "Are you stupid to be a master? Of course I know this little trick of yours. If you realize that the heavens and all things are like those sages, can I still be your master? Conversely, you can be your master. Up!"


    Yan Dan thought for a while, and then said, "Master, there is one more thing you must not know. Your favorite ivory white crystal cup was not broken by the master, but by me after I broke it. I originally wanted to use the fairy method to repair it, but who knows how to repair it can''t make it back."


    "I think about it, it wasn''t that Tan Zhuo kid did this thing, but he didn''t confess you, so forget it."


    It''s not that Senior Brother Tan Zhuo didn''t want to tell the truth, but Master, you didn''t give a chance to tell it. Yan Dan thought about it for a while, then said, "There is one more thing..."


    The master put the tea cup in his hand on the stone table: "More?"


    "Master, the potted flowers on your window originally had a lot of flower bones, but I lost some of them, so in the end you and Antarctica Xianweng lost more flowers than anyone else."


    "...Yan Dan, why don''t you tell the truth? You used to put paste on the soles of my shoes, dug a hole in the garden and covered it with leaves that caused the Antarctic fairy to fall in. You did these things?"


    Yan Dan hurriedly said: "No, no, these are obviously done by the second brothers." As the saying goes, the poor Dao does not die. Now the poor Dao is about to die, the Dao friends should follow along. The second brother, please ask for more. blessing.


    Yan Dan bid farewell to the master, planning to go to the southernmost Diya Palace to see if he could find a way to rebuild the mountain boundary. As soon as she left the Master¡¯s Immortal Mansion, she saw a figure when she raised her head. A Ji Ling turned to flee, only to see the person smile at her and call out: "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan couldn''t move forward or retreat, turned his head and spoke in embarrassment: "Tang..." When he thought about calling it wrong, he stopped. Just thinking about calling Ying Yuan, he felt that it was even more wrong, and finally called out "The Emperor" ".


    Although the person had restored the identity of the fairy monarch, but the appearance of the mortal has not changed back, making her very accustomed to calling the name Tang Zhou.


    "You still call me Tang Zhou, so I''m used to it."


    Yan Dan gave a dry cry, hesitated for a while or asked, "Can you lend me the land for a while?"


    Tang Zhou was stunned for a moment, and then said: "Of course you can use it, but..." He pondered for a moment, and then said: "It''s just that I am now relying on it to restore the immortal law. I''m afraid I can''t stop it. The mountain boundary changed back to its original state."


    Yan Dan expected that this world would not be such an easy thing, and after thinking about it, now he can only do what Ao Xuan said. Asking her to pluck the petals is still a trivial matter, but the latter one is very difficult. The ancestor of Bodhi is an incredible figure, and I don''t dare to offend Ao Xuan easily, so that things will fall on her. It really kills two birds with one stone.


    Suddenly Tang Zhou sighed: "Yan Dan?"


    This sound made her suddenly come back to her senses: "What?"


    Tang Zhou was very helpless: "I called you several times, but you didn''t hear it."


    Yan Dan glanced at him, a little unsure of what his attitude was about, as he should be afraid to avoid him. Even after a long time, the love and hatred of the year has long been blurred, but the things that have been done are always there, how can it be regarded as nothing happened?


    Regardless of hatred and humiliation, she can''t do it.


    Tang Zhou lowered his head and said after a while: "If there is anything you want me to help, I will definitely help."


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked into the distance, the clouds and mist on the Nine-layer Heavenly Court, standing farther away, could only see the mist. This cloud is still the cloud of the year, this palace is still the palace of the year, but she is no longer the same.


    In this world, the last thing she didn''t want to accept was Tang Zhou''s favor, whether it was sympathy or repayment. But if it was for the mountain boundary, it would be different.


    She turned her head to look at Tang Zhou: "I want the blood of the fire unicorn, can you help me?"


    The fairy boy under the Bodhi Patriarch''s seat wrinkled his face and said that the ancestor had gone far away, and he was afraid that he would not be able to return within ten and a half months.


    Yan Dan thought that she had been delayed for almost an hour when she arrived in the Heavenly Court, and the mortal world had changed drastically. If it waited ten days and a half, it might be possible that the mortal dynasty changed.


    Only when Tang Zhou said indifferently: "We are here to see the fire unicorn, and we don''t need to wait for the husband to come back."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, shouldn''t he want to say in the next sentence, after reading the unicorn, they would cut it and let it bloodlet? I saw that fairy boy immediately stretched out his wrinkled face and said with joy, "Great, you came at the right time for the Emperor, that animal...no, the spirit beast is irritating and refusing to eat, wait until the ancestors I''ll have to punish us when I come back."


    "I used to play with that unicorn when I was young, so it is relatively close to me." Tang Zhou followed the fairy boy to the courtyard behind the fairy mansion, looked forward, and said lightly, "It seems this Has Qilin grown up a lot recently."


    Yan Dan''s eyes straightened, Fairy Tong smiled dryly, leaned in and bowed, and took two steps back: "Emperor, the fairy fruit is here, you remember to feed it..."


    The unicorn tied to the side of the stone heard the voice of a human, and suddenly turned his huge body. The big round eyes of the copper bell glared at the uninvited guest for a while, and a cloud of flames rushed toward his face. Yan Dan hurriedly jumped a few steps away, only to see the fairy boy rushing all the way, crying out, "This beast even dared to burn the emperor Qingli is too terrible -"


    Tang Zhou stepped forward, stretched out his hand to pat its back, the Qilin raised his head, slowly narrowed his eyes, and spit out a few more flames in his mouth. He moved his hand up until he reached the Qilin''s neck and touched it again. The Qilin slowly lay down on the ground and closed his eyes lazily. Tang Zhou smiled slightly and turned his head to greet Yan Dan: "You should touch it too. It won''t get angry when you cut the knife."


    Yan Dan approached slowly, and stretched out a hand tremblingly: "Will it bite?" Although she saw this ancient auspicious beast for the first time, she had seen it a lot in books. The unicorn is very edible, and if you bite it, you can just bite your bones and skin. She also had two arms, no matter which one was less, she didn''t want to.


    Qilin stared at her fiercely, and Yan Dan''s hands shook more and more. In the end, Tang Zhouxian couldn''t look at her. He grasped her wrist and pressed it on Qilin''s back.


    The tentacles were exceptionally warm and comfortable. Yan Danshun touched its back a few times before Rui Beast finally closed his eyes and stopped moving.


    Tang Zhouzheng drew out half of the sword, and asked indifferently: "How much blood do you want?"


    Yan Dan hurriedly held the scabbard: "As long as a dozen drops, what are you doing when you draw your sword?" As soon as she said, the Rui Beast slowly raised her head, leaned in and stretched out her tongue and slowly licked her cheek In a circle, a few small sparks spurted from the nose. Yan Dan suddenly stiffened there, and after a short while he jumped up suddenly: "It, it actually licked me!"


    Tang Zhou plucked a monstera leaf and gently made a small cut on the unicorn''s leg, letting unicorn blood drip onto the leaf, and said lightly: "It''s a mother."


    Yan Dan raised his sleeve and wiped his face, angrily said: "It''s all sticky saliva!"


    Tang Zhou tore off half of his sleeves and wrapped it around the wound on Rui Beast''s leg. Suddenly he stood up, pulled her chin with one hand, and slowly lowered his head. Yan Dan was frightened by the warm breath that touched his face, and did not hesitate to raise his hand and wave it over. Tang Zhou''s eyes were not instant, grabbing her wrist, but when he saw the sullen expression on her face, he suddenly released his hand.


    This slap fell on his face cleanly.

 Chapter 82： Agarwood

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Tang Zhou turned his face slightly, his eyes were dark and dim, as uncertain as the light and shadow exchanged.


    Yan Dan slowly clenched his fingers under his sleeves, feeling that his body was trembling slightly, saying that he was angry or afraid. She always thought that Ying Yuan was ruthless to her, but no wonder, the feelings turned out to be what you wanted, but which one is acting now? Capricious, is this fun?


    After a long time, she heard Tang Zhou say something softly, as if whispering: "Yan Dan, I miss you very much."


    "I know that you changed my eyes with half of your heart. For a while, I did mistake it for Zhixi. When I saw you by the edge of Yaochi, I knew it was you."


    Yan Dan smiled: "So that''s it." She thought about it, and then said: "It''s okay, I was willing at that time, you don''t care."


    Tang Zhou was taken aback for a moment, his expression gradually depressed, and he whispered: "Yan Dan, I think I like you. A long, long time ago, when I didn''t even know it."


    "What you like, is that in the past, you could talk to you from time to time when your eyes were out of sight, and finally healed the Yan Dan of your eyes, not me. It never was, and it will never be." She thought. I thought, "At that time, only I will be with you, but when you get better, it will be different. Even now, you just regret that I danced the path of reincarnation in front of you."


    Tang Zhou laughed softly: "So you think I have lived to the point where I don''t even understand my feelings? When you smile, there will be a dimple on your right cheek and the corner of your eyes will bend, as if you are smiling from the bottom of your heart. The same. You and Zhixi, I will not mistake you."


    Diya Palace is still deserted and empty, with few people visiting.


    Yan Dan walked through the corner of the corridor, and when he saw the black shadow in front of him, he stepped back a few steps, and asked with a trembling voice, "What, what is going on?"


    Tang Zhou stopped, his tone was flat: "Huh? That''s the ghost king, haven''t you seen it before?"


    Yan Dan stomped his feet: "I know it is the King of Ghosts. I asked you why it is here?"


    It was probably because her voice was too loud. The Ghost King, who was silently kneeling on the ground rubbing bluestone bricks, raised his head and stared at her blankly. Yan Dan was shivering again, and hurried past it: He must have been deliberate, and had always pretended to be nonchalant, so that she could not express her temper.


    Walking into the library, Tang Zhou opened the window next to him, and saw that a pool of clear water was facing outside, and the lotus leaves looked green and lovely when the lotus leaves were in full bloom. Yan Dan held the window pane, leaned forward and looked out, smiling slightly: "I remember there was no lotus pond here."


    "The stalks here have been planted for a long time, and they have not bloomed before. I wonder if they will bloom this year?"


    Yan Dan sighed, hesitated for a moment, or said: "I don''t think it will. Ying Yuan, let''s just say everything, so what can we do if nothing happened? Although it has been a long time, it is the past. If it happens, it¡¯s impossible to erase it again...it¡¯s not a calligraphy, you can rewrite it by tearing the paper if you write it poorly.


    She reached out and closed the carved window to hide the view from the outside, walked to the side of the desk, and picked up the very delicately carved incense burner: "At that time, I really admired you, Lord Ying Yuan, even if I went to Huangquan, I still can''t forget... I originally thought that I would die in Yewangchuan, because I can''t forget the past. I can''t reincarnate, I can only transform into the ghosts underneath. I have never forgotten this, I''m afraid I will never I will forget. But what?"


    Yan Dan lifted the lid of the agarwood burner and whispered: "Put the whole piece of agarwood in, as long as a little spark, it will burn, and will not stop until it burns into fine scraps, and then replace it with a new piece and continue burning. . But when the agarwood is like crumbs, it won¡¯t be burned no matter how you light it with a fire. Like this agarwood, I have burned it into fine crumbs, and I won¡¯t even burn it out, at most it just burned out. The remaining temperature afterwards."


    The agarwood burner tilted down slightly, and the ashes of agarwood like shavings were scattered on the ground, turning into nothingness.


    Yan Dan smiled and looked at him: "Even the last residual temperature will be cold one day, and nothing will be lost, just like when you and I didn''t meet..."


    Tang Zhou is gone.


    Yan Dan slowly slid down and sat on the wall, feeling that he was exhausted. I finally said what I wanted to say, but in fact, it''s just nostalgic to come and go, but it is already a nostalgic one. From now on, she was truly relieved.


    The sunlight outside the window panes slanted in obliquely, reflected on the wall, forming a patch of light and shadow, blurred.


    After only half a cup of tea, a light footstep approached and then stopped. This person probably had been following them all the time, so he could pinch Tang Zhou to come right after he left. Yan Dan raised his head and suddenly saw a very familiar face, the same face that he could see when he was facing the bronze mirror in the morning.


    Zhi Xi turned his head slightly, cast his eyes down and glanced at her: "I''m here to find a book." She Gu Zi walked to the edge of the desk, put down the things in her hand, and turned to walk to the rows of bookshelves.


    Yan Dan stood up and saw what she put on the desk was a book whose cover had already turned yellow, and there seemed to be something under the book. She opened the book and saw that there was a small round mirror underneath. She was startled: She remembered that Zhi Xi didn''t like to look in the mirror, how could she carry this thing with him?


    Yan Dan picked up the round mirror, and saw that the surface of the mirror suddenly changed, and it reflected a mortal scene: a woman with a coarse cloth Jingchai was busy doing housework, and the boy next to her kept making trouble for her, making her older. ''S peasant woman scolded her with arms akimbo. The woman happened to turn her head, as if looking at Yan Dan face to face, with a sad and miserable face.


    "what do you think?"


    Yan Dan was taken aback, immediately put down the mirror, looked back, and saw Zhi Xi standing not far away holding a heavy book of classics, with a mocking smile on his face: "The palm lantern is so desolate now, what do you think?"


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that she had become a little strange, and shook his head: "I don''t think so, she is indeed no better now than I was before."


    Zhi Xi sneered: "No, if she is only born with a downturned family, it is far from enough. There are thousands of people born poor in this world. There is a lot less of her, and no more than her." Walked to the table, put down the heavy book, and whispered softly: "After she was demoted to the mortal world, I went to see her."


    Yan Dan vaguely guessed, "Could it be that you..."


    "Well, I opened up all the memories of her previous life. When she saw me, she almost went mad and became dumb."


    "Zhixi, you did this for me, what if someone else knows it?"


    "I didn''t do this for you." Zhi Xi raised his chin, looking indifferent. "No one will know."


    Yan Dan finally understood that when she was watching the fireworks in Nandu, she saw that it was indeed Fairy Palmer. Whether it was Yan Dan or Zhi Xi, she would be scared whenever she saw it.


    Zhi Xi put the round mirror into his sleeve, holding the book and looking at the other side: "You won''t be back here anymore, will you?"


    "It should be like this, but you can come and see me in the mortal world."


    Zhi Xi bit his lip, and said after a long while: "I won''t come to see you. What''s so good about this? It''s not the first day I met."


    Yan Dan lowered his head and couldn''t help but smile: "Yes, we were born from the same root, even if we don''t meet each other..."


    Still the closest person.


    In this world, no one is closer to each other. They are bound by the same blood, stronger than the **** of verbal promises.


    Yan Dan watched her back disappear, only to realize that there was still the book with the yellowed cover on the desk, but she did not take it away. She picked it up and turned over two pages. The book was all about the trivial matters of their clan, and I don¡¯t know where Zhi Xi found it, but when she saw a sentence, she had a heartbreak: "The heart of Siye Hanhan , Can rejuvenate everything and cure all diseases..."


    All things rejuvenate?


    She touched her heart, it was beating slowly there.


    From the mortal world to the heaven, an hour has passed, and now he immediately rushed back to the Kuanglan Mountain Realm. It shouldn''t have been too long.


    Yan Dan shook the water drop on the palm of her hand, the beads'' tentacles were cold and smooth, and water vapor was faintly visible. According to Ao Xuan, if this bead accidentally falls on the ground, the mortal world will have to give three months of water. As long as the fixed water bead is placed on the bottom of the dry lake, it will naturally generate a spring of running water.


    She walked through the Jiuqu Corridor and saw Antarctica Immortal Weng standing on the edge of the fish pond with positive and negative hands. She saw her come over and said with a smile: "Yan Dan, you have grown taller without seeing you for so long."


    Yan Dan pouted slightly, and walked to the edge of the fish pond: "Do you still want your beard?"


    Antarctica Immortal Weng took a step back quickly, and said with a smile: "You kid...Why, haven''t you seen your master? He was **** off by you at that time."


    Yan Dan looked inside the fish pond and saw the big tiger beard jumping up and down very vigorously: "Master is really angry?"


    "That''s natural, your master still wanted to teach a fairy to show off, but you were extinguished by you, can you not be angry?" Antarctic fairy Weng touched his beard, "Originally, you just had to stay a few days in the end of the earth. , Will surely rise to the fairy rank."


    "How is this possible? I have such a low level of cultivation, and I am not more savvy than others on weekdays. I still know this."


    "It wasn''t possible at first, but it''s not the same if you have a strange eye. After a thousand years of cultivation base is added for nothing, you say enough?"


    Yan Dan squatted in his heart and stammered involuntarily: "Different eyes?!"


    "Yes, but a lot of things happened that year. Your master came over to me and asked me to entrust the different eye to Donghua Qingjun to deal with it, but somehow the different eye was lost, and I was killed. I was fined for three years. Later, the baby nine fins that had been raised for so long disappeared. It''s really unlucky to even drink water!"


    "Isn''t the nine fins in...?" Yan Dan pointed to the big tiger beard fish that was jumping actively.


    "This one? This one is nothing more than a strange catfish. It is not as good as a scale of the nine-fin. If I didn¡¯t look at the nine-fin as if I didn¡¯t like the female fish in the pond, I thought he was a broken sleeve. The result is..." Antarctic Xian Weng painfully repeated the count, and couldn''t help but put his foot on the back of the tiger''s beard and stepped on it. "It turned out to be good. Give me three hooks and fours here. , Eating and drinking for nothing, and will not even change your personal appearance, just looking at it is upset!


    Yan Dan tremblingly: "Nine-fin... is it actually that weak-looking fish with red eyes?"


    Antarctic Xianweng glanced at her: "Yes, their clan has fallen, if it had been flying higher than dragons in the past." Before he could say anything, he saw the tiger''s whiskers come up from the bottom of the water again, and he was leaning toward his feet. "Swim farther, otherwise there will be no food to eat today!" Tiger Beard aggrievedly moved aside.


    Yan Dan looked at the fish pond, thinking about Yu Mo, remembering his absolute gesture of throwing his different eyes into the bank of the Zhangtai River, remembering him sighing and saying, "You don''t want me to throw it, what do you think of me", remembering his last He smiled and said to himself, "Those who watched the play, they knew it was not their own story, but after watching for a long time, this story slowly became their own." He looked at his story and finally entered the play.


    She thought that these twenty years were enough for her to understand Yu Mo.


    She has only now realized that what she has understood in the past twenty years is only the rough skin.


    She always thought that when she stayed with Yu Mo, she always talked a lot, but he was a lukewarm appearance. She was always clinging to him and pestering him to travel all over the country, but in his heart it was not. So happy. She had never tried to understand a person.


    Have you ever loved someone like this.


    Have you ever waited for someone like this.


    It''s not that there is no one in this world who treats her heartily, it''s just that she has never known it. It turned out that someone knew her so well, but she missed it from start to finish.


    From beginning to end, she missed it.


    The author has something to say: Since the title "Stories of entangled in new love and old love" is not good, then "Why failure of first love is greater than success" should be fine... There are two more chapters today and there will be no way to update tomorrow, after reading it In this chapter, I think most of you will be satisfied. However, in order to prove whether Yu Mo is X dysfunction, this is still an extra proof after the end of the text.

 Chapter 83： Love

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The earth has entered summer.


    The moment Yan Dan settled in the mortal world, he found that he was in a small border town, and asked the people in the town that she was now in Anping Town, and Kuang Lan Mountain was still dozens of miles away to the north. Sure enough, she had been abandoned for too long, and she had learned a mess of demon law, and she couldn''t even touch her door.


    Although Anping Town is not the kind of lively water town in the south of the Yangtze River, sporadic passersby can still be seen on the street. In front of so many mortals, she can''t use the demon method and has to walk out of the town. She stayed in the heaven for an hour, and it was only a month in the mortal world. She didn''t know what happened to the Shanlan Mountain Realm now. Just thinking about it, she wanted to fly back immediately.


    When I turned the corner of the street, a bowl of hot water was poured over and almost poured on her. Yan Dan glanced back, and met the woman who was standing on the oblique side with her palm. The woman was about thirty years old, but she was still Xiangyue Shengxue, and her eyes were as clear as colored glaze. She looked at Yan Dan with a little embarrassment on her face, took the spoon and knocked on the wooden barrel: "Uncle Zhao, don''t look at it, what if you spill it on the little girl?" She smiled at Yan Dan "Sorry, it''s almost noon now. I''ll invite you to eat bowl noodles. Our dandan noodles are famous, and everyone who has eaten them agrees."


    Yan Dan looked at each other and muttered: "Min Liu..."


    "You... what do you call me?"


    Yan Dan said hurriedly: "No, I mean, the noodles and noodles are very soft...cough, it''s delicious..."


    She still remembers those days in the theater, and the girl Min Liu who first saw her yelling about monsters. They lived a long time as monsters, and they remembered things from a long time ago, but mortals were different.


    Min Liu chuckled and fished out the noodles that had been cooked in the pot: "Look at what you look like from a house, right? Of course the noodles are good with somersaults, how can they be soft and delicious?" The bowl was handed to Yan Dan: "It''s best to eat while it''s hot. It''s just too crude and there is no place for you to sit down. Are you not used to standing and eating?"


    Yan Dan said hurriedly: "No, I''m used to eating while squatting." Back then, I was in a theater troupe, rushing to set up a stage for rehearsal. How could I have time to sit at the table and eat slowly?


    Min Liu smiled: "Look at what you said, a girl''s house must look like a girl." She looked at Yan Dan for a while and couldn''t help saying: "You are only seventeen or eighteen years old. You really look alike. I am a friend."


    Dan Dan noodles were sour and spicy, Yan Dan choked involuntarily, coughing again and again. Min Liu didn''t pay attention to her embarrassed expression, and Gu Zi was stunned: "It''s almost 20 years, and I don''t know how she is now..."


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but said, she has been living up and down all the time, and the misfortunes have not been less, and the suffering has not been eaten less. Recently, she has been living and returning. She was thinking about her heart when she saw a spoon full of bright red hot sauce stretched out, and a pile of hot sauce was immediately piled up in the noodle bowl. The uncle who almost poured water on her before laughed, "Put more spicy pepper to make it delicious, right?"


    Yan Dan nodded stiffly: "Yes, it''s delicious."


    The uncle is very simple and honest, and immediately dug a spoonful of spicy for her: "Now the sky is getting hot, and I sweat a lot when I eat a bowl of noodles. That''s comfortable!"


    Yan Dan''s heart was horizontal, picking up the spicy noodles and stuffing it into his mouth.


    Min Liu was very happy, and she was cooking noodles while chatting with her: "Where are you from little girl?"


    Yan Dan was really a bit hot when he heard the three characters "little girl", and coughed and said, "Southern capital." She was most familiar with Nandu, and her accent had also learned from Jiangnan.


    "Nandu?" Min Liu narrowed his eyes slightly, then paused and said, "I also went to Nandu when I was young. It is a good place. You escaped from home, right? Is it because your parents want you to marry you? "


    Most mortal women get married early and can be mothers in their early double tens. Yan Dan was embarrassed, but he could only hum.


    "It''s also a big deal to find a good husband to marry. You have many brothers from the nobles in the southern capital. They all have a good appearance, but in the end they may not be a beloved." Min Liu smiled, "I''m not afraid of you laughing, I used to The same aristocratic son is better off. He has a good literary background and is good at martial arts, but now he feels funny when he thinks about it. What do you think he is fancy to? I don''t understand what he understands, but he looks bright and yearns for it. ."


    Yan Dan turned his head to look at her and couldn''t help asking, "What happened later? How did you want to understand this later?"


    "Later? I''m naturally going to marry when I get to the age. I married... Well, the people who came over there are all common people. It''s good to live happily together. Why bother to worry about that person?" Min Liu put down the spoon, pulled the man who was putting a load of flour over, took out the sweat towel to wipe the sweat for her husband.


    Yan Dan only felt spicy rushing up as she ate the noodles, her eyes were a little sour, she hurriedly reached out and rubbed it.


    This meal made her a little unbearable. It was the same as the pot of lamb soup that Yu Mo had personally cooked, but her eyes were sour for some reason, and her heart was so hot as if something was going to fill up.


    There was a delay on the road for a while, and it was already evening when I returned to the Kuanglan Mountain Realm. The setting sun on the horizon was beautiful, as if the sky was soaked with red dye.


    Yan Dan walked to the dry lake and took out the fixed drop of water from his sleeve and put it down. After a while, I saw a clear spring gushing from the bottom of the lake, the water surface gradually rose, and the evening breeze was no longer dry and unbearable. It''s wet with water vapor. The sunset on the horizon soon dimmed, the sky was gloomy, and the rain was floating.


    With rain, the Kuanglan mountain boundary will become its original state.


    Yan Dan was anxious to see Yu Mo, so he didn''t even return to his residence, so he hurried to Yu Mo. As soon as she walked into the mountain lord¡¯s residence, she smelled a strong **** smell, and she snorted in her heart, just in time to see Bai Ling rushing towards her face, and hurriedly stopped: "Bailing, what''s the matter?"


    Bai Ling''s face turned pale, holding Yan Dan''s hands trembling: "No...it''s not good. After that day, many demon clan chiefs said that they would no longer submit to the mountain lord, and then... our Yu clan also betrayed... "


    Yan Dan''s heart sank, and his voice softened, "What happened later?"


    "Later Zilin Mountain Master went out, but those bat spirits came to Yu Mo Mountain Master... They were here and here last night..."


    "Now? Where did Yu Mo go?"


    Bai Ling choked: "Hou, Hou Shan..."


    Yan Dan closed her eyes and patted her back: "Don''t worry, I''ll go over and see now, Yu Mo will be fine." She just turned around and was immediately caught by Bailing''s sleeves, "Bailing?"


    "Don''t go there, the mountain lord is about to change, he might kill you by mistake!"


    Yan Dan pulled back his sleeves and smiled reluctantly: "I will be careful myself. Bailing, I will be back with Yu Mo by tomorrow morning at the latest."


    She turned around and followed the **** air back the mountain. The rain was floating in the sky, diminishing the breath, and the sky gradually darkened.


    The road behind the mountain is rough, and finding people is indeed not easy. She looked all the way in this way and didn''t know how long it would take to find someone, and she couldn''t help feeling anxious. With Yu Mo''s cultivation base, it was impossible for her to be transformed into an ordinary situation. She also heard from the patriarch a long time ago that when their demon was damaged and could not support the human form, they would be demonized. Once demonized, demon nature will prevail, rushing for blood, and even killing people close to him.


    The rain is getting bigger and bigger, washing the mountain road almost swiftly, and the last breath is also washed away.


    Yan Dan was so anxious that he didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, a blue light flashed in front of him, and a long scream cut across the sky, and a mess of black shadows rushed in front of her, and stopped moving after a few convulsions.


    She hurriedly stretched out her hand, and a group of white light rose up, and saw the body of the person next to her gradually turned into a bat. Yan Dan wiped the rain off his face, walked two steps forward, but stopped again.


    She saw two figures standing not far away. One of them was holding a sword, almost between the sparks and sparks, a green sword light flashed past, the other turned to escape, but was still taken by the sword, in his throat. He let out a few roars and threw himself forward. Yan Dan stepped forward quickly, calling out, "Yu Mo?"


    She only walked two steps closer, when her throat suddenly cooled, and the cold blade had already touched her neck, exerting a slight force.


    Yu Mo turned half of his face, his eyes had turned red, and blue-black scales were constantly growing on that side of his face. Yan Dan took a sigh of relief, standing still, only that the sword against his neck was trembling slightly, and he couldn''t take it back, but he couldn''t send a point forward.


    Yan calmed down, raised his hand on the sword, and slowly pushed the sword to the side: "Yu Mo..." She looked at the other person''s eyes and said softly, "Although you don''t have to come back, I still I think it¡¯s a good place to eat and live well, even if you drive me away, I''ll have to live it till the end."


    She was about to move forward one step closer, but Yu Mo suddenly pushed her shoulder, and the short sword in her hand was sent forward, piercing cleanly into the chest of a bat spirit who was coming forward. The bat''s essence rose up with white smoke, and in a short while it turned into a huge bat, squeaking.


    Yan Dan had already regained Yu Mo''s self-control, but now she was at a loss because of a sudden change. If she was finally sacked by Yu Mo, she wouldn''t be resentful, but after Yu Mo recovers, he will be very happy if she wants to come. pain. She didn''t want to make him uncomfortable anymore. She watched Yu Mo withdraw the dagger, and when she was about to turn to her, she rushed to lower his neck, stood on tiptoe and kissed his lips without hesitation.


    Yu Mo''s lips were cold.


    After a while, Yan Dan heard the sound of a sword landing in his ear. Yu Mo slowly raised his hand to press on the back of her neck, deepening the kiss. The rain is getting heavier and stronger, rushing to the surroundings. Yan Dan closed his eyes and clutched his clothes tightly. The rain showered on him, as if he didn''t feel any cold.


    ¡ª¡ªThe first rain since summer.


    Yan Dan really wanted to slap himself a few times.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking at that time, and without blinking her eyes, a hungry tiger rushed up and kissed Yu Mo forcefully. Could it be that her thoughts about Yu Mo have actually reached this point?


    Yan Dan hugged her head and was very distressed: how she will face Yu Mo in the future, probably the only one who dared to kiss him is she, although they are not as particular as mortals, but this is too unreasonable. She has never been outrageous, has never been reserved, has always been confused for a while, she must not marry and no one wants...


    Yan Dan disgusted himself for a long time, and suddenly realized that someone had slapped him on the shoulder, and quickly raised his head to look. I saw Yuan Dan standing in front of her with a smile and asking her: "What are you talking to yourself there alone?"


    Yan Dan stared at him dumbfounded, before he froze for a long time: "Huh, are you still here?"


    Yuan Dan dusted his robes and smiled in his eyes: "Why, do you think I am like the kind of guy who turns when things are wrong?" He straightened up, looked into the distance, and whispered: "It rained suddenly yesterday. , Dan Shu couldn''t fall asleep happily...Although I am the patriarch, many things are not up to me, but now, it is probably the Klanlan Mountain Realm that has been rescued."


    Yan Dan chuckled.


    They sat one by one, looking at the little figure with furry ears by the lake.


    Dan Shu was working hard to dig the soil, dig holes, and plant his peach trees.


    Bai Ling came over and said with a smile: "What are you talking about together?"


    Yan Dan saw that it was her and couldn''t help but teased: "Bailing, your face was white yesterday, and your words trembled..."


    Bai Ling scowled: "Why, no? Also, the two of you are really, and you haven''t had a word to ask the owner of the mountain until now? I really have no conscience."


    Yuan Dan sighed: "Why bother to ask, you just grabbed someone early in the morning and said, now who else doesn''t know, I can''t hear it."


    Before Bai Ling sank his face, he saw Dan Shu running towards them excitedly: "Daddy, when will the peaches grow out? If I water very hard, will it work?"


    Yuan Dan clutched his forehead and muttered in a low voice, "Who is this stupid boy like really..."


    Yan Dan felt that although Dan Shu was a little stupid, he was the most carefree. In his heart, as long as a tree, a fruit, and a flower can be filled, it is not bad.


    The author has something to say: Okay, I don¡¯t have much to say. I didn¡¯t change it today, but it changed in the end...


    Now one step closer to he

 Chapter 84： Four leaf lotus

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan was very distressed.


    For an entire hour, she kept repeating the action of "walking outside the door of Yu Mo''s room, putting her hand on the doorknob, then giving up, turning around and continuing to pace outside". It seemed to be an unusual thing to come to Yu Mo, but now it feels very tricky. How can she explain what happened last night?


    She walked back and forth several times, only to hear a creak, and the door opened. Yu Mo leaned against the door and looked at her lightly: "Do you want to come in?"


    Yan Dan let out a cry, followed him into the room, thinking about what to say to ease the atmosphere, and was racking his brains thinking that he suddenly saw the white cloth on the table, and he immediately became clear: "Yu Mo, you haven''t hurt Where is it?"


    Yu Mo lifted the hem of his clothes, turned and sat down beside the beauty couch: "It''s okay, it''s all very shallow scratches."


    "Does that hurt?"


    Yu Mo frowned slightly and raised his head to look at her: "It''s okay."


    Seeing him looking at him, Yan Dan suddenly felt that the whole person was tense, even a little at a loss, and he blurted out: "In fact, if you feel pain, can you call it out." As soon as the voice fell, she immediately regretted this sentence. No matter how you listen and think, it''s stupid.


    Yu Mo still looked at her, but said nothing.


    Yan Dan really wanted to slap herself, so she stumbled and explained, "Uh... just call it out if it hurts, so that it will feel better in my heart, isn''t it?"


    Yu Mo''s tone was very plain: "Even if it really hurts, will it not hurt if you say it?"


    Yan Dan opened her mouth for a while, and then dryly said, "If you don''t like to cry, you can act like a baby occasionally...Ah..." She is very frustrated inside. She must have been struck by a wind demon. Come?


    "Actress?" Yu Mo repeated it coolly.


    Yan Dan had all the hearts he wanted to kill, and said hurriedly: "If you don''t like acting like a baby... then you can lose your temper, haha."


    "...Yan Dan, come here." He removed the book by the beauty''s couch and patted the empty space.


    Yan Dan smiled dryly: "I can listen to you even standing here, don''t you need to go there?"


    Yu Mo smiled in his eyes: "What are you afraid of? Aren''t you brave yesterday?"


    Yan Dan had to stiffly walk to the beauty couch and sit down.


    "What did you want to say to me when you walked around outside and didn''t dare to come in? You want to say that you were fainted for a while last night, so you feel ashamed to see me now?"


    Yan Dan gaped for a while, still speechless.


    Yu Mo lay halfway on the beauty couch, picking up a book and spread it out: "If you can''t think of it, just think about it here slowly, and wait until you think of it."


    "How can you do this? You are not my master, so you have to do this trick too."


    "Just now you said you can lose your temper occasionally, right?"


    Yan Dan uttered aggrievedly, and could only sit still and continue to meditate. She naturally likes to get close to Yu Mo, but does she really like him as she used to like Ying Yuanjun? In fact, she had not thought about it, what would happen if she returned to Ying Yuan? If she really did this in the end, Yu Mo would definitely send her away with a smile.


    But now she decided to stay with Yu Mo. She believed that it was right to do so, and she would never regret today''s decision in the future.


    Yan Dan hesitated and asked, "That strange eye...Do you still want to give it to me now?"


    Yu Mo put aside the book, looked at her quietly for a moment, and said lightly: "Place it in the top drawer of the cabinet over there."


    Yan Dan walked over and opened the drawer, holding the different eye in the palm of his hand, and suddenly heard Yu Mo say: "Didn''t you originally want it, why do you remember it now?"


    Yan Dan shook the strange eye before suddenly realizing: Why is she so nervous? After all, Yu Mo liked her first. When she thought about this, she suddenly had a lot of courage, and she walked back to the beauty couch and held herself up and looked straight at him: "I want to use the different eye as a... token, can''t it?"


    In fact, she originally wanted to say the token of love, but to say that would have lost her reservedness as a woman.


    Yu Mo smiled in his eyes: "Yes. But have you ever thought that the tokens were originally exchanged. What are you going to exchange for me?"


    Yan Dan put on the most arrogant and unreasonable expression: "I don''t have anything to exchange with you, there''s one that is terrible¡ª" Before she could say anything, Yu Mo suddenly sat up and pulled her onto her body, laughing. He said: "That''s fine too."


    Yan Dan hummed uncomfortably, put his forehead on his shoulder, grabbed his sleeve and stopped talking. Just listen to Yu Mo whispering in his ear: "Yan Dan?"


    "¡­¡­what?"


    "Really shy?" He lifted his hand to smooth her hair, and smiled slightly, "Don''t you always say that you have a thick skin, do you still feel embarrassed now?"


    Yan Dan''s voice was dull: "Whoever says that if you have a thick skin, you won''t be shy..."


    Being shy is a good thing.


    Yu Mo held Yan Dan, who couldn''t lift his head, and couldn''t help but smile: In fact, they still have a lot of time for her to think clearly.


    In the next few days, Yan Dan was still doing nothing all day long. Yu Mo has a lot to do afterwards, and has no time to accompany her. She often looked at her with strange eyes, thinking that if she were to make a hole and hang it together with a wind chime, it would be very beautiful.


    Since knowing that Yu Mo cares about her very much, Yan Dan is very proud. She has always been quite self-aware, and I don''t know how many of them have good looks. She is definitely not the one who is picky, so what Yu Mo likes is mostly her inner. It can be seen that being a demon requires both internal and external training.


    The book that Zhi Xi gave her was soaked in the rain, it was still wrinkled after being exposed for several days, and there were still a few pages stuck together that couldn''t be separated. Yan Dan had to take the paper knife and uncover them one by one. What is written in black and white is simply the extremely painful experience of their clan. There are countless examples of how they fled from heaven and earth to be cut apart.


    So Yan Dan broke out in a cold sweat in the early summer.


    She turned a few pages back, and suddenly sat up straight. This page records that in the ancient times, the Water God Gonggong hit Bu Zhou Mountain. At that time, the mortal flood was flooding, and Nu Wa went up to the gods to make colorful stones to repair the sky. And their clan has the highest cultivation level, using his cultivation level to help the **** Nuwa restore the world to its original appearance. This one is merit.


    Yan Dan put aside the book and walked to the window to look out. Although there is no longer a shortage of water and rain, it is still desolate and can no longer find the scenery it once was. And the senior who made the merits exhausted his cultivation base, and he woke up after sleeping for a hundred years.


    She held the window panes, the wind chimes hanging on the windows jingled, and suddenly she saw a colorful glow falling in the distance, the clouds steaming into the sky, the aura soaring, and disappearing suddenly. Yan Dan felt strange. He walked hurriedly in the direction of Huaguang. Before he saw the figure, he heard Yu Mo''s voice: "I wonder if the emperor is here, what is the matter?"


    Emperor? Yan Dan thought for a while and dodged behind a big rock.


    "I''m here to find Yan Dan." It was Tang Zhou who heard the voice.


    Yan Dan frowned, but didn''t understand what he was here to do. What they had to say had already been clarified.


    "Do you want to pick Yan Dan back to Heaven?" Yu Mo said in a low voice, then he muttered quietly for a moment, "I won''t let you take her away, even if I am selfish, Yan Dan cares about me with difficulty now. , How could I let go?"


    "So, do you want to stop? I thought it would be better for Yan Dan to decide for himself."


    "She likes to laugh, but it doesn''t mean that she won''t be sad. Even if she looks happy, she will still feel sad, so..." Yu Mo paused and said lightly, "I know that Yan Dan is in her heart I still miss you, I have always remembered you. But if you don''t give up all the determination now, how can I give her to you?"


    "She wouldn''t be happy to stay in the Heavenly Court. If you really want to take her away, you will give up your current position as the emperor. If not, how can I safely throw her to others besides myself?" Mo''s voice sounded like he was talking with a smile, "I wonder what Mr. Ying Yuan thinks?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t see the other person''s expression when she was talking, and she still had such a slight smile when she thought about it. She felt that there was no need to listen to what they said later.


    She thought of Yu Mo''s feeling that "fish and lotus were a couple" before, and she would follow her own joke of Lord Lianqing, and would take her to the north and south of the river, so little by little, those clumsy How can we easily give up when we get along?


    ¡ª¡ªNaturally can''t give up.


    Tang Zhou came and went again that day. Yu Mo didn''t mention it to her. Yan Dan was so happy that he pretended not to know anything, and accompanied Dan Shu and the little fox all day. Dan Shu was very concerned about his precious peach tree, and he had to dig through the soil every day, making him go back dirty.


    "Sister Yan Dan, look at how the leaves of this tree are drooping, it doesn''t look good at all." The little wolf demon cried at her with a sad face.


    Yan Dan was not proficient in treating flowers and trees, so he leaned over and took a look. The leaves of the peach tree were sparsely grown, so he knew that he couldn''t bear fruit. She squatted and took a look at the dirt, but her heart sank suddenly: The Klang Mountain boundary had been fertile until the ground was taken out, but the soil that was stuck on her hands was dry now.


    Just abundant rain is not enough. If it turns out to be like Zhucui Mountain in the southwest, the stratum becomes hollow because of too much rain and the soil cannot absorb it. However, the Kuanglan Mountain Realm had suffered severe damage before, and Yu Mo''s cultivation base was greatly damaged, and there was no other way out.


    Yan Dan hesitated, and returned to his residence early before the sun went down. As soon as she stepped into the room, she saw Yu Mo leaning against the window, as if waiting for her for a long time. Behind him was a light red sunset, against the black clothes on his body, somehow it warmed up this harsh color.


    Yu Mo smiled and stretched out his hand to her: "Take Dan Shu to play again?"


    Yan Dan took his hand, lowered his head and thought for a while: "Yu Mo, where did Zilin go? Why hasn''t he come back?"


    "He went to the patriarch of the Yu clan, there is something."


    Yan Dan remembered what Bailing had said that day that the Yu clan had long no longer surrendered to the Klanlan Mountain Realm, and Yu Mo was worried when she wanted to come. Having lived here for so long, no matter who it is, there will be feelings, not to mention the demon they value most about belonging? She took Yu Mo''s hand and hesitated for a long time: "Yu Mo, I have a way to change this place back to what it used to be."


    The smile at the corner of Yu Mo''s mouth disappeared: "You don''t have to think too much, at most we can change places, I didn''t care..."


    "In the ancient times, when the Water God Gonggong hit Buzhou Mountain, the seniors of our clan could help the Nuwa God to restore the world to its original state." Yan Dan looked at him, "You think I should try it. ?"


    Yu Mo withdrew his hand, his tone was very flat: "Why do you need to ask me? Can I stop what you decide?" He flicked his sleeves and turned to leave.


    Yan Dan hurriedly grabbed his sleeves and said pitifully, "Yu Mo, don''t be angry..."


    Yu Mo paused, and finally sighed: "I''m not angry." He was silent for a moment, and then said: "Just tell me, what are the consequences of doing this? What can I do?"


    "It will probably run out of cultivation base, and then fall asleep for a hundred years... right?" Yan Dan met his eyes, and suddenly became guilty, "If you help me out, it won''t take so long..."


    Yu Mo looked at her quietly, and then said after a long time, "I''m going to prepare for two days. Think about it yourself."


    The author has something to say: Today, a group of agarwood like shavings has been built: 90794489, everyone is welcome to come to the water, you can also be a submarine~

 Chapter 85： New beginning (end)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    The bamboo broom swept across the ground, and made shallow marks on the bluestone. The falling flowers were soaked in the shower last night, and they were slightly white. Zhi Xi raised his hand, tucked his forehead, bent down and picked up the faded petals one by one. She heard someone walking by behind her, without raising her head, she whispered softly: "The Emperor."


    The footsteps stopped.


    Zhixi picked up a petal of crabapple, the petals had faded to light red, but her white fingers showed a bit of beauty: "We have rarely had twins of the same root in our race. Do you know why this is? Because one of them It will surely **** another rain and dew, and only the one who snatches most of the rain and dew in the end will turn a person."


    She stood up, as if she was talking to herself: "I thought that some things were destined. Me and Yan Dan, you and Yan Dan, there is only one result in the end, but it will be sooner or later." She twisted the Begonia petals and smiled back and said, "I don''t know if she cares about the same appearance as I was born, but I never care, the face is just an illusion in the eyes, and the red face is the bone. "


    Tang Zhou coughed, "Your Zen philosophy is very good."


    Zhi Xi Yingying turned around and still smiled slightly: "You did not understand what I mean, I am not talking about Zen. But now she should not care about this kind of thing anymore. Soon, there will be this in this world. I am the only person who looks like. You told me, Emperor, that there is no emotion in this world that can last. And I have never been attached to this kind of thing. In fact, when you say this, you still care in your heart. Yes, isn''t it?"


    Tang Zhou was taken aback: "You mean...?"


    "The hour should be almost the same. In a while, the mountain realm should be restored to its original state. Our clan always has something special. Emperor Zuo, do you want to meet Yan Dan for the last time? No meeting this time. , I won¡¯t be able to see it from now on.¡± Haitang¡¯s petals slid off and flied out an arc to return to the ground.


    Tang Zhou Yi flicked his sleeves, turned and left.


    Zhi Xi leaned slowly, picking up the falling flowers petal by petal, and muttered: "They all say that a leaf will blind their eyes if they are emotionally impaired. It''s really stupid. If you believe everything, you will pay the emperor."


    Please believe that if there is only me in this world and no more of you, then I... how lonely.


    Yan Dan was very entangled. Since reading the book that Zhixi left her, she understood what kind of stupid thing she had done in the past. She has always heard people say that the heart of Siye Hanhan can heal all kinds of diseases. Even Ling Hua Yuanjun, the most skilled doctor in the heavenly court, said so. Later, after checking several books, she said that. such.


    Of course, if Ling Hua Yuanjun is proficient in this way, it is not of their clan. What those books say is not wrong, but her method is simply wrong. Most of the records in ancient books are what happened when their clan was slaughtered. The heart of Hanhan can indeed cure chronic diseases, but if the clan is willing to use cultivation to save people, there is actually no need to gouge.


    The so-called "heart of Hanhan" refers to the determination to sacrifice, the determination to sacrifice for the people and things she cares about.


    Yan Dan turned his head and looked at Yu Mo. He kept frowning and standing beside him with his hands in arms, silent. The time they spend together is so short, but the days of parting are so long.


    She turned around and yelled "Yu Mo" with a smile.


    Yu Mo slowly turned his head, still frowning, watching her walk a few steps closer, and hugged her waist tightly. He lowered his head, chin against her forehead, and smiled in a low voice: "What do you say, I can''t help it..."


    Yan Dan only felt that his arm was shaking slightly, and looked up at him: "Yu Mo, I owe you too much. I know I will never pay it again in this life. Now let me pay this time, the rest. Pay it back slowly, okay?"


    Yu Mo slowly closed his eyes and sighed: "Ok...just don''t be too long. For a hundred years, I will only wait for a hundred years."


    Yan Dan stood on tiptoe and gave him a generous kiss on his side: "It doesn''t take a hundred years, I will remember to wake up soon."


    Yu Mo frowned, touched his cheeks and calmed down: "This is the second time, it won''t be useful to use it next time."


    Yan Dan chuckled and took two steps back: "Then I''m leaving..." She looked at the calm and waveless lake in front of her. She will wake up here a hundred years later. She lifted the hem of her skirt and slowly stepped into the water. The cool lake water flooded her ankles, rippled away, and suddenly her shoulder sank. She turned her head subconsciously, and a hot kiss fell on her lips.


    Yan Dan opened her eyes wide in surprise, she could see Yu Mo''s expression, his eyelashes trembled slightly, not calm but not irrational. She raised her hand to hug him, and raised her head softly.


    Several times the origin and the extinction, I hope to see how many thousands of years are missing.


    These hundred years have passed, and there is still a long, long life, until the sea is no longer and the sacred land is not covered.


    By the time Tang Zhou arrived, the Kuanglan mountain boundary had restored its original quiet and peacefulness. A large swath of lotus flowers and all white lotus flowers were gently swaying in the small wind by the microwave-filled lake.


    He had never seen so many snow-white lotus flowers, such a large area that seemed to cover the entire lake surface, the petals were glowing faintly golden in the afterglow of the setting sun, and the lotus incense rose and fell, as if returning to the southernmost edge of the sky. . He couldn''t see anything at that time, and could only stand by the window for a whole day.


    He thought that there was a lotus pond outside the window, and he could always smell the faint scent of Chinese garden flowers.


    After a long, long time, he could finally see it, only to realize that there was no lotus pond or a pond of lotus at all there. The faint scent was emitted by the agarwood made by Yan Dan.


    He recalled every sentence and every sentence Yan Dan had said to him.


    Remember every sentence so clearly.


    He was still late.


    Yu Mo stood by the lake with his hands on his hands. When he turned his head, he saw him, and smiled faintly: "You are here." His sleeves swayed slightly in the wind: "You came a little earlier, but it''s better to be earlier."


    There are still a hundred years.


    A hundred years later, she will wake up here, and they will meet again.


    It is like a dead country woman buried alone in a bluestone ancient tomb, like the memory left by the death of the evil **** Xuanxiang, like the pair of Luoyue people who embraced life and death, like drifting in the field of life and death, carrying the world The secret palace, even like the burning incense in the quiet empty garden, everything is still going on.


    As long as the years go on, there will always be a vigorous meeting, acquaintance, parting, and reunion.


    I still remember that when I first met, the bonus was red, and I laughed and cried and parted.


    Can be gathered together.


    The water wave swelled gently, and a wood carving incense burner was placed in the lake.


    The water wave rippled slowly.


    Tang Zhou put down the knife in his hand and smiled slightly: "...I have lived too long, a lot of feelings, a lot of things, I have learned to not see it clearly. Yan Dan, do you know that, in fact, I always remember our original When you met, you were still a little girl, so stubborn at such a young age, I thought at that time, this was born or taught by a fairy, and didn''t look like a fairy at all. Later... you really are not a fairy. It''s..."


    With these words, naturally no one will respond.


    It''s just talking.


    Even if it takes a hundred years to talk about the various past, their love, hatred, and parting are endless. Obviously it is the same thing, and every time I talk about it, a lot of details are always suddenly revealed.


    Tang Zhou picked up a piece of sandalwood and continued to carve a new agarwood burner. The fine wood chips slipped quietly between his fingers: "I know you like making agarwood. I couldn''t see it at that time, so I could only use my fingers to explore the carving. An agarwood burner is given to you. I never thought about why I wanted to make you happy, until, you jumped off the path of the seventh reincarnation..."


    After that day, he went to the end of the earth.


    Standing at the window where I used to stand for a whole day, I realized that the thoughts of some things are often too far from the truth. Outside the window, there was never a lotus pond before, but he was just thinking about how she was talking about the scene when the lotus bloomed. In the lonely empty courtyard, the only thing with Yan Dan''s breath was the agarwood he carved.


    In the agarwood furnace, agarwood is like crumbs, but cold ashes.


    The piece of sandalwood gradually showed the shape of an agarwood in his hand: "I still remember the seven reincarnations, but I have never met you again. Fortunately, in the last life, I found the ground stop. I found you too."


    "The most ridiculous thing in this world is to look for something with my heart, but when I look back, I find that what I''m looking for is actually by my side. When I was Emperor Qingli, I remembered you and waited until I became a mortal. But I still remember you."


    He exhausted his mind to search for something, but in the end he got farther and farther away.


    "I am no longer the emperor in the heavenly court, but the land here. I have been in the heavenly court for thousands of years, and now I realize that it turns out that being an emperor is not as comfortable as a small land. It''s just that how do these upright rules of the heavenly court support you? Come out like this?" Carved out the lotus leaf, Tang Zhou''s fingers slipped and almost cut his finger: "So I want to carve an agarwood for you every day. But I am already there after all. I stayed for too long, and I don¡¯t have the kind of meticulous craftsmanship I had previously practiced. At the beginning, I couldn¡¯t do it decently in three months, but fortunately I have a whole hundred years to learn slowly."


    "Yan Dan." When do you plan to wake up, in a blink of an eye, a hundred years have passed in such a hurry.


    Why do we not know each other longer than the time apart?


    It''s just that this time I will wait for you.


    "Yan Dan."


    The newly carved agarwood burner was gently placed in the lake, and the lake water was smudged golden by the setting sun.


    "Yan Dan, I thought about it. I won''t ask you anything again. It doesn''t matter if you can get back to the past, as long as it is like this...Just let me look at you..."


    Just let me see you again. I almost forget what you look like.


    Tang Zhou straightened up, patted the sawdust on his sleeves, and watched the beautiful sunset on the horizon. He turned his head and saw Yu Mo pacing over, patted his shoulder, smiling at the corner of his mouth: "Brother Tang, who do you think is here?"


    As the setting sun goes down, the indigo-colored figure stands under the peach blossom tree, the zhilanyu tree, and the wind blooms.


    Liu Weiyang smiled slightly: "I''m lucky this time, I can actually come out of the palace."


    Tang Zhou also laughed: "This must be very thrilling..."


    They are all so. Even though so many things have happened, I can still meet again after going around.


    Yu Mo looked at the budding flowers swaying in the lake in the breeze, and a bright smile gradually condensed in his eyes. For a moment, all the green grass behind him lost their color.


    "I''m afraid Brother Liu isn''t the only one coming back."


    This time I finally waited.


    The author has something to say: the main text is over, and there will be a special event later, basically Yu Moyan ran away from the audience, Tang Zhou...The scenes are very few and only a few words.

 Chapter 86： Tanabata (1)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Zilin and Lin Lang quarreled.


    Yan Dan bit his chopsticks and watched with gusto at the faces of the two opposing people ignoring each other. She had already said that Zi Lin''s temper stinks like a pit, and it is as hard as a stone. A beauty like Lin Lang will one day not stand him. She was looking eagerly, and suddenly her head sank, and she was almost pressed into the plate in front of her.


    Yan Dan stared angrily, and saw that Yu Mo held down his sleeves, leaned over and took the plate of celery, and placed it in front of her, with a flat tone: "eat."


    Yan Dan was angry. Since she recovered, Yu Mo has treated her neither lukewarm nor hot, and even worse than before: "I don''t want to eat celery!"


    Yu Mo turned his head and glanced at her, and said lightly: "What did you say just now, I didn''t hear it clearly."


    "I said... I said I like eating celery..."


    "Oh, then eat more."


    Yan Dan picked up the plate of celery pitifully, without seeing the smile provoked by Yu Mo''s mouth. She felt that her future life would be so miserable that she couldn''t explain it, and the sun outside the court became a bleak cloud in her eyes.


    boom--


    Lin Lang suddenly pushed aside the low table in front of him, and the plate at the corner of the table shook and fell to the ground with a loud noise. She stood up suddenly and turned to Zi Lin murderously.


    Yan Dan immediately raised her head. Although she couldn''t resist Yu Mo, Lin Lang could still bully Zilin. Thinking of this, she felt a little more balanced. Yu Mo raised his elbow and slanted the edge of the table: "Don''t care about other people''s affairs, it has nothing to do with you."


    Lin Lang held her head high, pointed at Zilin''s nose and said loudly: "Zilin, I have your own flesh and blood!"


    "...Puff!" Yan Dan sprayed.


    The surroundings fell into silence, Bai Ling''s eyes widened, and the chopsticks in his hand fell on the ground without noticing it; the little fox fell on the table with a grunt and couldn''t get up for a long time; Yuan Dan''s eyes were dull, completely losing his usual look.


    Yu Mo took the towel, pulled Yan Dan''s face, and wiped it carefully. Yan Dan only felt that his fingers were slightly cool, and the force of the wipe was very comfortable. Yu Mo put down the towel and smiled at the corner of his mouth: "I told you a long time ago, don''t care about other people''s affairs."


    Yan Dan was surprised: "Hey, you don''t seem surprised at all?"


    Yu Mo gave a hum and passed the bowl over: "The soup over there."


    Yan Dan brought the soup to Yu Mo carefully, and the two opposite had actually made up. Zi Lin smiled openly: "When is this? How come I don''t know." Lin Lang raised his hand and beat him several times before screaming: "I just found out the day before yesterday..."


    Zilin was very happy, and smiled with a red face, hehe and he said that he would invite all the demons in the Klanlan Mountain realm to drink full moon wine.


    Yan Dan couldn''t help thinking, how long is this pregnancy? At least this full moon wine will have to wait until the baby demon is born. However, Zilin''s silly father''s appearance can be said to be obedient to Lin Lang, and this appearance looks much pleasing to the eye than usual.


    Yu Mo frowned and glanced at them, then turned around to look at Yan Dan, without speaking.


    Yan Dan only felt that the cold hair was standing upright, and stammered, "Yu Mo...you, what do you think I do..."


    Yu Mo said lightly, "Zilin has no bones now, and Lin Lang will not climb on top of him in the future." Similarly, this kind of thing is on her, and she needs to think about it.


    Yan Dan said dryly, "Yes, but Zilin doesn''t have bones, he has a tortoise shell..."


    So after Yan Dan recovered, she had the biggest concern: in order to go forward, she had to show her momentum and contempt Yu Mo from a condescending manner. Obviously he cares about himself so much, so why is it her that has been oppressed?


    Regarding this matter, now someone can point her to a clear path.


    "Me and Zilin? Well, I was the one who seduce him, why?" Lin Lang put down the fan in her hand, saw Yan Dan''s expression stiff, and immediately explained, "We are different races, so we have different customs. We are fox tribes. This is for cultivation, the more virtuous the fox clan, the higher the charm."


    Yan Dan supported his chin, very distressed: "But using this trick to deal with Yu Mo is totally impossible."


    "Why not? Go, I will teach you how to seduce him. You have to let him recognize the matter first, and then treat him gently and considerately. You will lose your temper when the time is almost right. Don''t let him underestimate you! After a few strokes of the whip, Yu Mo will finally be obedient. Let me tell you, I think he is not pleasing to the eye for a long time!" Lin Lang pulled Yan Dan and walked hurriedly along the courtyard path.


    "Lin Lang, you have to be careful when you are pregnant!"


    "What you are afraid of, it is Zilin''s fault if something goes wrong!"


    "..." Yan Dan lamented in her heart. It turned out that she had misunderstood that Zi Lin had made a great deal before, but in fact he only lost money.


    Lin Lang stopped abruptly, pointed to the front, and said softly: "Look, Yu Mo is over there."


    Yan Dan naturally knew that at this time, Yu Mo must be sitting under the locust tree in the courtyard, reading a book and taking a nap. Now the sun is about to set, and he will go back in a while.


    Lin Lang leaned together with her, and said lowly, "You should walk straight now, don¡¯t make detours. When he looks up at you, you smile at him and sit on his lap. What if he There was no reaction. Either he didn''t like you, or he was not a man. But Zilin said that Yu Mo likes you very much. This method must be feasible."


    Yan Dan was silent for a while and asked, "What then?"


    "Then? There won''t be. Then...Go ahead!" Lin Lang pushed behind her, "Go straight over, don''t be so guilty!"


    How can this not be guilty?


    Yan Dan breathed deeply, walked slowly towards Yu Mo, walked three steps and stopped and looked back at Lin Lang. Lin Lang waved her hand impatiently behind, and said silently, "Go!"


    Yan Dan gritted his teeth and stepped forward abruptly, almost rushing in front of Yu Mo. Yu Mo was lying halfway on the beauty couch under the old locust tree, closing his eyes and resting. He opened his eyes to look at her when he heard the movement, and then closed his eyes again.


    Yan Dan stood there stiffly. Just now Lin Lang said that he would smile at him when he looked over, but she had no chance to smile now... She turned her head and saw Lin Lang lip-synched. "Why are you so stupid without any qualifications? Now! Sit on him! Take his hand!"


    Yan Dan was very wronged, closed his eyes and resolutely turned and sat down. She was hugged by Yu Mo before she sat down. Yu Mo also moved to the side by the way and moved aside, "Are you not afraid of the chair falling apart because you sit so hard?"


    Yan Dan was so anxious that he was about to cry. Looking back at Lin Lang, she stomped her feet with anger and motioned silently: "Don''t be afraid! Take his hand and kiss him directly!" Yan Dan saw that Lin Lang was more nervous than herself. The heart succumbed to it, and he approached in a rush, and kissed directly on his lips.


    Because it was not the first time, it went smoothly.


    Yu Mo froze there, and it took a long time before he raised his hand to embrace her shoulder.


    Yan Dan leaned on him, and saw that he raised his hand to reach his forehead, and coughed softly: "Yan Dan, I... um..." Yu Mo said a few words, and suddenly frowned slightly again, groaning. language. Suddenly she wanted to laugh, but she had to hold back: After getting along for such a long time, she would cough lightly when she found Yu Mo embarrassed before talking. Although she was a little better than a mess before, at least the goal was achieved, and she didn''t have to stomped with anger if she wanted to come to Linlang.


    Suddenly, Yu Mo turned his head and looked at Lin Lang coldly, and Lin Lang took a few steps back angrily and turned away.


    "Yan Dan, I said before, it won''t be useful to use this trick next time."


    Yan Dan wanted to refute "If it''s useless, what were you shy about before", but in the end he silently swallowed the sentence under his watch. She simply lost a lot of momentum.


    "After all, did you get into trouble, or something?" Yu Mo sat up, "How can she think of a good way to let Lin Lang help you?"


    Yan Dan was speechless, she couldn''t say that she wanted to bully Yu Mo, so I was afraid that she would not be able to eat. She weighed it over and over again, and said falteringly: "Yu Mo, you have no one around you now, and you haven''t married anyone, and then...you still like me, right?"


    Yu Mo looked at her without speaking.


    Yan Dan was shocked: "Did you change your heart so quickly?"


    "What do I think, does it have anything to do with the things you did before?" Yu Mo tapped on her forehead, "for some reason."


    Yan Dan said, "In fact, it still matters...that...ah, Lin Lang said, if you don''t respond like this, it means you don''t like me." Yu Mo''s eyes condensed slightly, but still Don''t say anything. Yan Dan finally understood why he always felt gentle when he saw Yu Mo smiling. The smile from the bottom of my heart, and then express it with my eyes, is always very warm.


    "So, you depend on my reaction?" Yu Mo reached out and brushed the hair that was close to her cheek by the sideburn. Yan Dan was dumbfounded. Before he could comprehend his intentions, he felt that the world was shaking, head down by him on his shoulders. She was startled at first, and subconsciously hugged his back, and his back was slightly hot through the thin spring shirt, and instantly tightened.


    Yan Dan thought in a daze, should this posture be carried? She thought that she was not tall enough, and her body weight was naturally not heavy. It was not a big deal for Yu Mo to hug. It''s okay, even if she is lazy now and she is deadly heavy, and Yu Mo walks so hard, it doesn''t look like a very strenuous one.


    After deliberation, she only came to one conclusion: This is about... affection.


    As the setting sun sinks, the splendid clouds on the horizon gradually dim, mixing with the quiet night. The silvery-white moon hung upside down on the horizon, the moon was sparsely starred, and the ears hummed one after another.


    Here has been restored to its former appearance.


    Naturally, most of this is due to her. Although Yan Dan doesn''t think that he has the characteristics of being a big success, but every time he thinks about it, he feels that his life has become a lot more brilliant.


    Also... Apart from causing trouble to Yu Mo, upsetting him, upsetting him, and letting him clean up the mess for himself by accident, it is actually good...


    ...No, why is she doing such a cruel self-analysis...


    Yan Dan looked at the silvery white moonlight that was light and water pouring all the way, occasionally oncoming monsters of all sizes in the mountain realm, each of them seemed to have been arranged in advance. First, he was taken aback, and then he showed the horror that he was about to disperse. The expression finally slipped away quickly. Yan Dan looked dumbfounded, and said something like this: "Why do they run away like fleeing one by one?"


    Yu Mo paused, and walked through the long courtyard casually: "Where do you think we are going?"


    Yan Dan recognized the direction with his head down, "Like your residence."


    "Then what else can be done on my bed in my room?"


    Yan Dan was dumbfounded, and hurriedly said, "Yu Mo Yu Mo, I think we should take our time. This is definitely not the case in this drama!"


    Yu Mo asked calmly: "Then, according to the essay, how should I perform the following one?"


    Yan Dan recalled it quickly, and said anxiously: "Here, the following should be an appointment for an outing to enjoy the flowers the next day, but now is not the time, so it is also very elegant to compose a poem against Yueyin. This way, you can almost hold hands. Go out and have another..."


    "In this way, those things you said before were all nonsense?"


    "Of course it''s not nonsense!" Yan Dan was very angry.


    Yu Mo reached out and pushed open the carved red wooden door, snapped his sleeves to snap the door, and said in a low voice, "Yan Dan, I have already hired your patriarch."


    Yan Dan was still dying and struggling, but suddenly stayed blank: "When did it happen?"


    "Well, before you wake up." Yu Mo sighed low, put her on the bed, lifted her clothes and sat down by the bed.


    "Yes, then?"


    "Then? Your patriarch seemed to be very happy, and promised in a hurry, and I was afraid that you would be divorced by me someday, and I would like to pick a few more...... Yan Dan?"


    Yan Dan raised his eyes, only to feel a flush in front of him, pulling Yu Mo''s sleeves: "What is this? Why am I afraid that I don''t want you? Am I so bad? Don''t bully people like that, huh?" The handsome face was close at hand, and she felt dazzling and gentle for a while.


    As Yu Mo poured in, the loose hair slipped onto the quilt, reflecting the colorful and beautiful above, but the expression was still calm, but his eyes were passionate: "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan thought he wanted to say something, so he waited quietly, but heard Yu Mo whispered in her ear: "Yan Dan..."


    She knew that he just wanted to call her by name.


    But just a name made her feel painful.


    I have always felt that I was owed a lot and cared less.


    For a long time, I felt that Yu Mo was just like an ordinary monster to her, nothing special.


    But he never thought, if it is really nothing special, why should he indulge in this way? Why should he wait, why should he think so much?


    She didn''t see it clearly.


    The previous notebook novels say: On the day of first acquaintance, before and after the day of winter, the sparse plums and the shadow of the moon outside the window are faintly hidden. Then I and you hand in hand, laughing and chirping, why not say anything? And think about it now, just leave it blank.


    Thinking about it today is just a vacancy.


    Days and nights urge tired old people, this has been incalculable day and night.


    They have been together for twenty years.


    They are both traveling around the country and cherishing flowers and cherishing each other. They have spent the same two decades with joy and sadness, but there are so many grievances, at least they have been together.


    She opened her eyes wide to see his expression at the moment, the kind of love she had never had before, even in the midst of emotions, she was still handsome.


    For no reason, Yan Dan felt that this kind of Yu Mo was actually very moving.


    The author has something to say: Because of the river crab problem, the content has been revised. I originally wrote it to my satisfaction, but now I have to change it ==

 Chapter 87： Tanabata (2)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    Yan Dan would still think about it occasionally. The first person she met was Lord Ying Yuan, and she saw him not pleasing to the eye from the beginning. This was probably not pleasing to the eye when he met the mortal Tang Zhou who became a mortal after his reincarnation. . But this is not pleasing to the eye for a long time, and it turns into an inexplicable sentiment.


    She broke into the Immortal Pond against Tian Tiao, and cut half of her heart, all for this inexplicable sentiment.


    Even if it is not vigorous, it can be regarded as life and death.


    But Yu Mo treated her with a long flow, and it was so light to think about it. There is no better life than death when thunder tormented on the heavenly execution platform, and there is no way to jump off the seventh reincarnation. When he saw her, he always seemed to be smiling slightly.


    Yan Dan thought so hard, only to feel that Yu Mo raised his hand to play with her hair, quietly staying aside. She raised her head to look at Yu Mo, and when she saw the thoughtful expression on his face, her heart moved again somehow: "I just want...I can stay with you all the time in the future."


    Yu Mo''s hand trembled, a strand of hair in his hand fell back onto the pillow, and it took a while before he said, "What did you say?"


    Yan Dan thought for a while. This sentence is nothing, but it is difficult to do. If you stay together all the time, it will inevitably be bored for a long time: "But we still have a long time. It may be until the time when the sky is old. , We are still alive and well. In fact, we stayed together as much as before. That was my happiest life, but I don¡¯t know what you think."


    Yu Mo was silent for a while, and suddenly stood up and leaned over to support her side: "Look at me and say it again." His ink hair fell, entangled with hers, Yan Dan somehow thought of Fan. It is often called "knot hair". She has been naughty and mischievous since she was a child, although she has fairy roots in her bones, the things she has done cannot match the fairy. What''s more troublesome is that it''s still a deadly temper. At the beginning, she and Ying Yuanjun had long since broken the things that should be broken, but in the end, she couldn''t let her down. Later, she was broken, but she still remembered her first obsessions and first thoughts.


    She hadn''t thought about it, what would happen if she turned her head to Ying Yuan again. But what about the days when she and Yu Mo traveled all over the country together, how about those clumsy and silly getting along, the kind of intimacy that calls each other the lord Lianqing like a joke every time, is it so worthless?


    How could she be so stupid, just to fall in love with the past?


    Those with long flowing water, and trying hard to recall, there is only a faint shadow now, who would say that it is not love?


    Yan Dan looked at him and said every word seriously: "The days I spent with you before were the happiest in my life, and I will be together in the future. Are you okay?" She paused, holding back her teeth. Definitely put aside a nasty sentence: "Yu Mo, I like you. I love you."


    Yu Mo looked at her faintly, and suddenly smiled after a long time, lowered her head and lingered at her temple: "Okay, we''re all together." The moment she said she liked it, her eyes seemed to explode. The glorious and gorgeous fireworks were slightly dazzling and confused.


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "But, how can you hire me when I don''t know, at least you have to take me with you, so that you can teach others that I can either marry the best or not."


    Yu Mo gave a hum, and paused: "If you regret it... do you want a way out?" After a short pause, he said with a little joke: "Even if you want to, I won''t let..."


    Yan Dan tilted her head and thought a little funny, he now dared to make such a joke. Before, she had to write and think about everything she said, for fear that someday she impulsively said the wrong thing and made him feel uncomfortable. Feel good.


    After all, from some places, she has not been caring enough for Yu Mo, and Yu Mo is too caring for her. Being unable to get along with each other is always uncomfortable.


    Her mind is actually very simple. It is not to give because of being moved, but to repay, not love.


    However, she couldn''t help thinking again, Jiufin was originally a very intelligent aquatic. In order to arrange a flawless formation, it must be free of distracting thoughts and *. How can it be changed here when it reaches Yu Mo? But she can only think about it briefly, and then she sinks into the lingering lingering.


    I just vaguely remember that the moonlight that night was wonderful, and the mottled ground reflected the carved pattern of sandalwood panes.


    Kuanglan Mountain is a place where rumors and rumors will follow.


    Yan Dan stayed in Yu Mo''s room for one night, and the rumors outside had already heated up. Two of them are the hottest: First, Yan Dan casts illusions on Yu Mo Shanzhu, and Sui Shanzhu is uncharacteristically allowed to stay in the room. Second, Shanzhu Yu Mo forced Yan Dan. The reason was that he carried the person on his shoulders.


    Yan Dan listened to the gossip for a whole day, and she sat in front of the dressing table calmly and combed her hair slowly: the first is to praise her witchcraft skills, but in fact it is not, the latter is to wash her before being It is a shame to believe that no one in this life will not marry. But starting today, she has to show her courage to fight Yu Mo.


    She was thinking about her heart, when she heard the door creak open, Yu Mo stepped in and turned to close the door.


    Yan Dan looked at the image in the bronze mirror and asked calmly, "Yu Mo, what was your impression of me the first time you saw me?"


    Yu Mo was taken aback, walked to the dressing table and took the comb from her hand: "Why do you suddenly ask?"


    Yan Dan''s voice was complacent and always clever: "This is the first time in the heavenly court, Yu Mo, you want to pretend to be indifferent and never pretend to be in the end." As soon as her voice fell, she saw Yu Mo holding a comb in the bronze mirror. ''S hand shook.


    Yu Mo was silent for a while, his tone was very flat: "Do you want to hear the truth or lies?"


    "Of course it''s the truth, what did I hear about it?" Yan Dan guessed that he would probably have no good things behind, but the first time they met, she was really nothing remarkable. "You tell me, I don''t Will be blown by you."


    "Well, a fool."


    Yan Dan was shocked immediately. She also thought that Yu Mo would say that she was not figureless, poor-tempered, and even rude, but he actually said she was stupid and idiot? "You nonsense, where am I stupid? Isn''t it okay for me to be called Da Zhi Ruo stupid?" Yan Dan said angrily, "Dan Shu like that is stupid."


    "Is Dan Shu called dumb?" Yu Mo lowered his body again, and slowly combed her hair. There was a cool air in his fingers, and his movements were light, and Yan Dan felt very comfortable: "What about then, will it always change, right?"


    "Later," Yu Mo said in a low voice, "a fool who smiles at me."


    The hairpin in Yan Dan''s hand snapped off with a click, and turned his head abruptly: "Yu Mo, you are deceiving too much!"


    "...Don''t turn your head so hard." Yu Mo hurriedly loosened the hair he was holding, leaving a few broken hairs in his hands.


    Yan Dan stood up and pointed at the door with extraordinary aura: "You go to the study to sleep tonight!" Although Lin Lang felt that Lin Lang had done too much, but men owe a lesson, she decided to stand up first.


    Yu Mo leaned against the dressing table unmovedly, and said lukewarmly, "Do you want me to go to the study room and sleep? What do you think of me?"


    Yan Dan was defeated again.


    The men were all unsmoked, and they had to hit the whip and soothe them a few times, and finally a Zilin appeared. The goal that Lin Lang had set was on Yan Dan, completely unusable. In less than a month, she decided to give up.


    If she wants Yu Mo to help her peel the apples and grapes, Yu Mo will do so without saying a word. It''s just that every time she saw Yu Mo cutting fruit, she would squeeze a sweat. He didn''t seem to be used to doing this kind of thing, but he did it very seriously, and she was too embarrassed to let him cut out a rabbit shape.


    But if it involves getting him back to his original shape, letting her raise him for a day, or driving him to sleep in the study, then she will be so angry that it''s useless to jump her feet, and Yu Mo simply ignores her.


    Yan Dan worked hard for a long while and still made no progress, and finally had to give up.


    But besides Yu Mo in this world, no one would tolerate her so far, she should be thankful.


    In fact, the days that followed have not changed much from the past. Noisy is one day.


    The peaches of Danshu have grown up, with only thin skin and thick flesh and ruddy color. They are especially beautiful when hung on the tree. He began to guard by the tree, driving away countless demon peeping peaches.


    Yan Dan watched the little wolf demon lean squatting on the side of the tree and looking upwards, soaking his face in the cool lake water, finally relieved of the heat.


    Dan Shu suddenly did not look at the peach tree, and turned to ask Yan Dan, "Sister Yan Dan, what do you think the baby of Sister Lin Lang and Mountain Master Zilin would look like? I asked my father, but he made me think. , If I can figure it out, would I still ask him..."


    Yan Danjushui''s hand paused, and after thinking about it for a while, he said, "Dan Shu, the mortal story I told you before. A long time ago, a founding emperor dreamed of a beast, and finally After changing the dynasty and enthroning as the emperor, he erected a statue of the auspicious beast. The four-legged beast resembles a turtle, but the turtle''s back is divided into colorful colors and has a big fluffy tail. The emperor thought it was a unicorn, but the real unicorn was not this Looks like that. I think Zilin and Linlang''s children will grow up like that."


    Dan Shu let out a disappointed cry: "I thought it was a snow-white fox like Ziyan, with a shell on his back, so that he can get in when the wind blows and the sun is in the sun, how nice."


    Yan Dan guessed that he was stuck under the tree now, and wanted such a shell that could only be used at any time.


    Dan Shu looked at her with scorching eyes and asked, "Sister Yan Dan, you and Shan Master Yu Mo will have a baby soon, right?"


    Yan Dan suddenly realized an extremely important question: If she and Yu Mo had children, what kind of monster would it be? She just imagined it for a moment, and shivered immediately.


    The scorching sun above her head was so bright that the sun was almost transparent. Under such bright sunshine, she actually felt that the wind was blowing all over her body, blowing and blowing coldly...

 Chapter 88： Tanabata (3)

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    It''s a pity that she hasn''t come to tell Yu Mo what the problem will be if they have children in the future, so Yu Mo and Zi Lin have to go out. Lin Lang raised her hand and pressed her lower abdomen, her vigor was not diminished, and she tanned Zilin in front of the crowd: "Why don''t you go out this time, if you can''t come back before Qixi, I will find a father for the child again!"


    Yan Dan chuckled, and immediately two cold eyes pierced her, but she was already having more lice and no worries about debts, not to mention Yu Mo was protecting her.


    "A few days later, it will be Qixi Festival..." But after Linlang said that, she also remembered that a few days would be Qixi Festival. It was the day when the legendary Cowherd and Weaver Girl met on the Magpie Bridge, and it was also the day when lovers of the world met. .


    "Yeah, what do you want?" Yu Mo smiled.


    Yan Dan shook his hand with his backhand, and was very surprised: "Anything really works? Actually, I don''t want anything. Why don''t you change back to the original shape and let me raise one day?" The smile on Yu Mo''s mouth froze. Yan Dan inspected his face and said carefully, "If one day doesn''t work, then... half a day will work."


    Yu Mo withdrew his hand, expressionless on his face: "Anything except this is fine."


    Yan Dan pouted slightly: "Oh, then you come back soon."


    In fact, Yu Mo had only left for five or six days. They didn''t meet every day before, so Yan Dan felt that this day should be just as normal.


    Yan Dan accompanied Dan Shu to guard his peach tree for a while, and then he helped the little fox comb his fur. After going around in a circle, he noticed that Liu Weiyang had gathered a bunch of little monsters unknowingly. He was giving The monsters preached. Emperor Zixu deserves to be Emperor Zixu, he is too lazy to say a few words, and he has the ability and the monsters to push the cup to teach the karma.


    Yan Dan turned around, only to feel more and more stuffy, and finally had to go to a nap.


    It seems...something is different from before. At least, I miss it when I can''t see it.


    Yan Dan took the quilt aggrievedly, but thought in his heart that he would not even turn back to his original form to please her for one day, which is really annoying.


    Yan Dan was bored until the third day, and he felt suffocated to the extreme. Fortunately, there was a heavy rain in the evening, which drove the heat away, and it was indeed easy to fall asleep with the sound of rain. When she became confused, she heard the door creak open, and a Ji Ling hurriedly turned over and sat up.


    I saw that all of Yu Mo''s robe was soaked. He walked to the cabinet and took out his clean clothes. He said in a low voice, "You go to sleep first, I''ll wash it and come here."


    Yan Dan was surprised. He thought it would take at least five days, but he didn''t expect to return until the third night.


    When Yu Mo returned to the room, he had changed into a clean single, and he was used to raising his hand on Yan Dan''s waist, "Are you sleeping?"


    Yan Dan opened his eyes and saw his expression in the dark, as if he was very tired: "No, go to sleep when you are tired."


    Yu Mo gave a vague hum, leaned closer, and fell into a deep sleep after only a while. Yan Dan listened to his gentle breathing and fell asleep peacefully after a while.


    Because I sleep well at night and wake up early in the morning.


    Yan Dan looked at Yu Mo lying on one side, wondering if it was because of his tired face, his aura seemed to be much different from before, she even dared to stretch out her hand to twist his face, knowing that this was what she had always wanted but What I dare not do.


    Yu Mo just frowned unconsciously and hummed in a daze.


    Yan Dan supported his cheeks and looked at his sleeping face, and couldn''t help thinking, he looked really tired, did Yu Mo climb out of the wall where she couldn''t see it? She lowered her head and smelled it on the edge of his neck. There was no other smell. Then she pulled off his shirt and looked at it. There was no trace. Yan Dan gently pulled back the torn skirt, suddenly raised his head, only to see Yu Mo opened his eyes and looked at her for some time.


    Yan Dan was agitated and asked awkwardly, "Are you awake?"


    Yu Mo stood up half of his body and smiled slightly: "From the time you started to strip my clothes." He leaned over, holding on to Yan Dan and lowered his head and looked at: "Do you miss me these few days?"


    Yan Dan heard him say nasty words for the first time, and suddenly felt that his aura finally overwhelmed the other person invisibly: "Nothing. But only for three days, I''m not like this."


    Yu Mo lowered his eyes and laughed in a low voice: "Is that right, but I miss you."


    Yan Dan was stupid. Didn''t Yu Mo get caught in this trip? While hesitating, I saw Yu Mo slowly covering her body, his body warm and flexible. She looked at the other person¡¯s eyes completely reflecting her own shadow, and felt the traces of his emotions. She couldn¡¯t help saying: ¡°Yu Mo Yu Mo, didn¡¯t you fall asleep when you came back last night? Keep lying down, this is better..."


    Yu Mo didn''t speak, took off his coat and threw it aside, pressing over.


    Yan Dan looked at his behavior, only felt a buzzing in his ears, and desperately moved back: "I admit that I lied just now. I miss you so much if you are not here. Don''t stick it so tightly!"


    "I know, you never concealed it from me when you lied." His tone of voice was very calm. This recognition made Yan Dan even more disintegrated: "Yu Mo, you can catch a cold like this, come. Put on clothes..."


    "It''s the summer solstice now."


    Yan Dan took a deep breath and finally said what she was going to say in one breath: "Yu Mo, have you ever thought that I am Hanlian and you are Nine Fins? What kind of monster will come out like this?"


    Yu Mo''s movement only paused, and then continued nonchalantly: "What does this have to do? It''s like you at the worst, I won''t dislike it."


    Yan Dan suddenly felt that her and Yu Mo''s ideas were so different...


    When he was sinking, Yan Dan angrily grabbed his shoulder and pulled out a red mark. Yu Mo snorted, frowned slightly, his dark and deep eyes looked at her, as transparent as glazed glass, reflecting her appearance, and only her appearance.


    In the evening, Zilin came back.


    Yan Dan felt that Zi Lin was finally ashamed of his true body, and it was actually a whole day slower than Yu Mo.


    It was about Yu Mo''s relationship. Zi Lin saw that she did not show the same disgusting expression before, and said casually: "Yu Mo is back now?"


    Yan Dan also replied casually: "Well, I came back last night."


    Zi Lin was stunned for a moment: "Last night?" He paused, and then suddenly said: "Yes, last night, without stopping the magic and flying back, it is still too late. Is he paralyzed there and can''t crawl? stand up?"


    Yan Dan couldn''t help but wondered, shouldn''t he come back in such a hurry because he casually said "come back early"? Their demon''s demon technique is very restricted, and cannot be used for a long time, otherwise it will damage their own cultivation.


    Seeing that she didn''t speak, Zilin said earnestly: "Although I don''t know what Yu Mo likes about you, he is sincere. You will know it after a while."


    Yan Dan hummed and smiled: "Zilin, how about let me teach you a way to make Linlang happy? If there are fireworks on Qixi Festival, Linlang will definitely like it."


    Zi Lin walked away happily.


    Yan Dan counted the days, and the day after tomorrow was Qixi Festival. Although it is a mortal festival every year, it seems to be very important today.


    Yu Mo is such a gentle and elegant man. Although on the surface it is gentle and indifferent, in fact he will feel awkward and think a lot in his heart, doing everything in a thoughtful and meticulous manner. Such a man is just right to take home.


    On the Qixi Festival, it was a bright sunny day, and the night breeze gradually cooled down until nightfall.


    Yan Dan stood in the courtyard, holding a bowl of iced white fungus and red jujube soup with raisins in it. The mouth was sweet and sour.


    The sky suddenly brightened, and big fireworks rose into the sky one after another, dragging a long tail in the night, gorgeous and dazzling, almost setting the night like day.


    Standing under the fireworks, Yu Mo suddenly whispered: "Yan Dan."


    Yan Dan turned his head and watched his face gleamed slightly by the fireworks, looking at her quietly with a pair of dark and deep eyes. In fact, Yu Mo''s appearance is very soft, and when he smiles, he will only think that he is gentle, but on weekdays, he looks very handsome.


    "I still owe you something, I like you." He said.


    Yan Dan smiled at him, no matter how beautiful the fireworks were, she was watching them with everyone, but only she heard these words.


    Fingers interlocked. Yan Dan stood side by side with him, looking up at the sky full of bright fireworks, so gorgeous, so brilliant, like a splendid splendor spread out with life.


    "It''s hot now, you probably need it." Yu Mo turned his head and looked at her.


    Yan Dan took the thing he handed over. It was a ball fan with lotus and fish painted on the fan. The Danqing brushwork was clever and lifelike.


    Zilin and Lin Lang were standing on the mountain holding hands. Dan Shu still guards his precious peach tree. The little fox felt that Dan Shu ignored him and was jealous. The little tiger quietly stole a peach that fell on the ground, curled up into a ball of hair and hugged the peach away.


    A big firework burst into the air, and the sky suddenly lit up.


    Yan Dan looked at the picture on the fan with a line of small characters. She had read the words written by Yu Mo and recognized that it was written by him: Danqing means Yingqing Ruhui.


    Dan Qing intended to reflect Qing like a meeting.


    Yan Dan brushed the fan, turned his head and smiled at him: "This summer is so hot, of course it''s useful."


    The author has something to say: Xinkeng "Lost": Love is like turning a book, you will miss it if you turn it over, and you will cry if you read it too seriously. What I want to tell is a heartwarming emotional story, without abuse, without too many twists and turns, but with a pulse of warmth. This is a very ideal state, with a lot of practical utilitarian factors missing and combined into "Lost".

 Chapter 89： Special edition

    www.novelhall.com, the fastest update of the latest chapters of Agarwood like crumbs!


    `P`*WXC`P,P`*WXC`P`¡¡¡¡ A perverted liberal arts male. Yan Dan looked at the always vacant seat beside him, lamenting the injustice of the world. There will always be so many school leaders with strange thinking. It is not tiring to play with men and women, and it is impossible to cheat with arts and sciences. She took the physics test next door to test the history, just want to copy, but there is nowhere to copy.


    The exam bell finally rang, and she began to sort out the things for the exam, and she did not want to put the physics book on the podium. Look at a few more formula examples, she thought. Looking up, everyone almost had their faces glued to the textbooks, and then glanced around. A tall boy walked into the classroom and checked his seat on the front seat table without hesitation.


    Yan Dan glanced at the empty place next to him again. Only the student number seat number was posted on the upper right corner of the seat, and there was no name. She looked at the corner of the table and looked at it again. The boy who was checking the seat number turned around and walked down the long aisle. For no reason, she suddenly had a strange idea: he looks so good looking to study liberal arts. It must be abnormal to survive among a bunch of female classmates all day.


    Without squinting, the man walked to the empty seat next to her and sat down.


    Zhixi often said that she was God''s logic.


    Yan Dan can say without humility that her logical thinking is very normal, perhaps slightly above the level of normal people, but she prefers association. You know, all geniuses always escape.


    The bell for the formal exam rang and the teacher began to hand out the exam papers. Yan Dan got the first page and turned it over. It was far more difficult than the usual exams. It would be a bit difficult. Then the subjective questions on the second page were also handed. First look at the last big question, 15 points, not much. To say less is not a lot, she is not the material of a tyrant. Generally speaking, she can get more than half of the score in the last big question, but she doesn''t even know where to start with the first question.


    Yan Dan sighed in frustration, and honestly started writing from the first page. The boy next to her was writing like flying, which made her think too long, and she even began to wonder if she would fail this subject.


    Finally, the sound of writing next to him stopped, and Yan Dan finished writing the single selection and multiple selection on the first page, and he pulled out a lot of hair. She was really worried that she was bald as a teenager.


    The boy turned over the test paper again, folded it, and lay down to sleep.


    Yan Dan went from worrying about being bald to wanting to spray blood on his face.


    Fortunately, the invigilator came quickly and knocked on the table: "Who puts you to sleep, are the papers finished?" The boy did not speak, and the invigilator continued: "What is your attitude? Who made you sleep? Go out if you don''t want to take the test. , In the future, no one in the society will treat you better if you look handsome..."


    Yan Dan''s thoughts were interrupted, so he had to stop, and he thought: of course being handsome is worth money, at least being a cowboy would be spent by a rich woman. It was probably because of her eager gaze that the other party couldn''t ignore it, and finally turned her head slightly and glanced at her.


    The boys can correct their mistakes and have a very good attitude. They quickly opened the test paper and didn''t know what they were writing.


    Yan Dan also started to tackle the big problem again, and when she worked hard to the final big problem, she found that there was not enough draft paper. She clearly remembered that she had sent three of them, and she only had two in her hand.


    Then, she saw the boy on the side pushing a piece of scratch paper over without squinting. Yan Dan picked up the piece of paper. The handwriting on it was neat and clearly stated the steps to solve the last problem.


    Yan Dan''s hands were shaking. She only had two thoughts: First, this world is terrible, and even liberal arts students are better than her in physics; second, this classmate must be named Lei Mingfeng!


    Zhi Xi said: "You are lucky."


    Yan Dan said, "No, no, no, you can''t call it **** just because you don''t have this kind of luck."


    Zhi Xi said contemptuously: "I don''t need this kind of luck."


    Yan Dan said, "It''s just that you haven''t been hit."


    As soon as the voice fell, she was really hit. The playground was full of voices in the background. A lucky soccer ball hit her back in a parabolic shape from the other side of the field, and then hit her back on the back of the head, bounced and landed in front of her. A boy with broad shoulders and long legs waving his arms, yelling as he ran: "Everyone called you to hide, why don''t you hide?!"


    Yan Dan covered the back of his head and shouted back in grief, "Is anyone like you suing first!"


    "Sorry," someone ran up to her, with a white shirt and school uniform trousers. "I kicked the ball over, so--" Yan Dan looked up, long eyelashes, black eyes and high nose are cute. And it looks very kind. The man continued: "So, I was the one who hit you. I''m sorry."


    Yan Dan temporarily lost the ability to react to the outside world. Because she thinks this is very similar to the classmate Lei Feng mentioned earlier. No, it cannot be said to be similar, in fact, the other person is this person, and they are the same person.


    The boy wanted to raise his hand to help her wipe off the ball mark on the back of the school uniform. After thinking about it for a while, he took his hand back.


    Yan Dan is still thinking.


    The boy said to her: "Please wait for me for a minute."


    He turned around and ran to the goal, took the school uniform jacket, took out the phone from his pocket, and handed her the jacket: "Your clothes are dirty, so I have to cover them first." Then he unlocked the phone screen and asked, "Yours. What''s the number? I will pay you for the clothes next time."


    Yan Dan finally realized that his clothes were soiled, and he just had to wash them. Why pay for a new one. The thinking of local tyrants is always incomprehensible. She hadn''t spoken yet, the boy who had just yelled at her also ran over: "Yu Mo, you seem to have made people stupid."


    You are stupid, your whole family is stupid, and liberal arts men are all perverted.


    Yan Dan said angrily, "No, you will pay me medical expenses, nutrition expenses and IQ loss. In case I am really stupid, just wait to remit my living expenses every month."


    Yu Mo nodded: "Okay. Your number?"


    "If there is no problem, the meeting will be over." Xuan Xiang took the class meeting record in his hand and tapped it on the desktop. "However, the record of the third grade math and science class..."


    Yu Mo bowed his head to organize things. This kind of squad leader meeting is actually completely meaningless, and the class meeting record is equally meaningless. The person who writes it is perfunctory, and the person who reads it is perfunctory, unless they deliberately find fault.


    Sure enough, he heard Xuan Xiang continue to say: "The third grade math and science class is unqualified, take it back and rewrite... Rong Yu?"


    Rong Yu is a third-year academic domineering figure, occupying the top spot in the math and science experimental class all year round. What''s more, she is pretty good, and she gets more love letters than she does exam papers.


    Yu Mo stood up and walked outside the meeting room to wait.


    In less than a minute, Rong Yu walked out first. Yu Mo took a step forward: "...Senior Sister."


    It was very reluctant to call, and he actually frowned. Rong Yu looked at him and asked politely, "Is something wrong?"


    "I want to take up your time." He said, "I know that for the afternoon''s self-study, you already have arrangements and I can pay for it."


    Rong Yu doesn''t go to self-study this afternoon every week. She wants to model for the work-study students next door. This matter is still known to many people. It is said that it is very hard to be a mannequin. You have to maintain the same posture for three or four hours, and the reward is not low.


    Rong Yu stood up straight, with one hand in the pocket of the school uniform skirt, and the other hand holding the class meeting record book: "You want to buy my time. What do you want me to do?"


    Yu Mo looked at her and hesitated for a moment: "Please help me refer to...buy clothes."


    Xuan Xiang walked past them, don''t look back meaningfully.


    Rong Yu asked: "Did you buy it for me?"


    "No, it''s not."


    Really, this kind of reaction is generally not too happy for girls. Rong Yu smiled slightly and handed over the notebook: "Take it, help me rewrite this."


    "Always paying attention to others secretly, you will be regarded as a voyeur." Rong Yu walked in front and Yu Mo followed. The distance between the two can still be inserted into three more people. Become a pervert."


    There are not too many customers in the mall on weekdays. They are one after another, and their aura is too far from the lovers. It''s a strange combination.


    Yu Mo calmly replied: "Sorry, I made you laugh."


    Of course he knew it. Sometimes when he looked at that person, the marble in front of him reflected his eyes, and he couldn''t stand it. Humans are always very greedy creatures, and they just want to stand still, but they can''t help but take the first step. After the first step is taken, they can''t be satisfied with how they can''t stand closer.


    Rong Yu sighed slightly, very boring.


    On the way back to school, Yu Mo took care of everyone¡¯s emotions and ended the cold show: ¡°Why does Brother Xuanxiang always trouble you?¡± Every meeting, many people just wait for a good show, with some subtle thoughts. The result was three years in high school, but nothing happened.


    Rong Yu said coldly: "It''s like walking on the road and being bitten by a mad dog, you still wonder why the dog is mad?"


    Yes, there are many things, and there is no reason. If you can tell the reason, it won''t happen. Yu Mo stood still, and saw her rushing into the corridor of the liberal arts class to find her sister or younger sister. He thought for a while, and he didn''t really think about the appearance of the girl she went to find, called Zhixi, maybe. He caught a glimpse of his face reflected in the glass window of the classroom. At this moment, his expression was so clear that he couldn''t help but smiled mockingly.


    At the end of the evening self-study class, Yan Dan received a text message with an unknown number: Waiting for me in the bicycle shed after the self-study class.


    She almost broke her mind and finally figured out who this person was.


    Zhi Xi leaned over to look at her phone screen: "You still have a crush on you, I have hope for this world again."


    Yan Dan stared at her: "Why can''t I have someone secretly crush?"


    "I just compared Senior Sister Rong Yu with you. I think God is actually cruel to you."


    "She just looks better."


    "No, her head has a hundred times more presence than yours." Zhi Xi dragged out his bicycle, "you are just a straw."


    Bah baah baah. Yan Dan spit on her behind her back.


    She lowered her head to open the bicycle lock, opened and locked, locked and opened again, finally waiting for someone before the lock was scrapped. Yu Mo carried his schoolbag slantingly, and it seemed that there were not a few books in it, so he walked over unhurriedly.


    Yan Dan shook the phone: "You sent the message to me, right?"


    Yu Mo stopped: "I''m sorry that day."


    "Uh, you have almost apologized a hundred times, and the attitude is pretty good." In short, it is much better than the boy in their class who said she was a fool. That person is basically polluting the living environment.


    Yu Mo took out the shopping bag: "I''ll give this back to you."


    What he uses is also. Yan Dan criticized the words. Of course, she knew what was inside. She thought that the other party was just polite, but she didn''t expect it to be true. She didn''t know whether to accept or refuse. Instinctively, I felt that something was not right, but the other party''s attitude was too calm and steady, which seemed to be small-minded.


    Yan Dan hesitated and said: "Your jacket..." She was still in the classroom drawer. She wanted to return it to him when she wanted to go to the liberal arts class to find Zhixi, but she forgot.


    Yu Mo handed the shopping bag into her hand, with her trouser pockets in her hands: "It''s okay, you''ll give it to me tomorrow."


    Once you come and go, you are twice. pretty good.


    He smiled slightly, and passed her by: "See you tomorrow."


    `P`*WXC`P``P`*WXC`P`